《The Extra Wants To Live》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    I was clearly woke up, but i could not easily open my eyes.


    My whole body feels hot like it''s on fire. My head feels dizzy and my stomach hurts.


    I feel like I want to keep sleeping like this, but I can''t. This is because I have to take the subway and take the hellish commute to work that lasts 1 hour and 40 minutes.


    Since I didn''t hear the alarm, it may not be time yet. However, because of the cold, I may not have heard the alarm and continued to sleep.


    Once I wake up and check the time, I will be able to decide whether to go back to sleep or run out like crazy.


    "Uhm¡­"


    I opened my eyes with difficulty and for a moment felt a sense of disparity in the scenery reflected in his blurred vision.


    Even if my vision was blurry because I was in pain, that needlessly fancy, unfamiliar ceiling was enough to shock me.


    "W-what¡­ ." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I fumbles for my cell phone. But there was no cell phone there. Instead, there is someone''s hand.


    ''This is crazy!''


    I was able to realize that if a person is too startled, they cannot even scream. Although I didn''t really want to know.


    Human hands in a studio apartment where I lives alone!


    "hmm¡­. Mr. Carl¡­ ?"


    Even more surprisingly, the person sleeping next to me was a woman.


    No, if a man was lying down, I''m sure I would run away screaming like a teenage girl, so in some ways, it might not be that surprising.


    I tried hard to figure out whether I had been drinking the day before, whether I had met a woman while drinking, and how far I had gone with that woman, with mine head not working well due to the fever.


    However, all I remember is falling asleep as soon as I got home after working overtime and going through hell.


    Meanwhile, the woman was standing up, rubbing her eyes and looking at me.


    She has slightly dull brown hair and cloudy-looking green eyes.


    ''She is a foreigner!''


    "Master Carl. Are you okay?"


    "¡­ Who, who¡­."


    I felt like I was going to lose his breath at any moment. Luckily, the woman seems to be able to speak English.


    I see a sad smile on the woman''s face at those words.


    "It''s me. This is Master Carl maid, Lily."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Maid? What is this woman saying?


    Thinking like that, I finally realized that she was calling me ''Carl'' and not ''Lucas''.


    And that both she and I were talking in a language other than English.


    "Master Carl, it''s still time for you to get some sleep. Did you have a nightmare?"


    I was once again surprised to see my body being laid down weakly by this woman''s hands.


    Even though I''m not that big, I''m by no means big enough to be handled this easily.


    However, as I tried to get up again after being laid down in Lily''s hands, I realized something strange.


    "W-what¡­ ¡­ ."


    Perhaps because I was suffering from a very high fever, the hand I lifted into view was too small.


    It was incredibly frightening to see fingers so small, thin, and pale moving against my will.


    Now that I think about it, my voice is strangely thin.


    It''s not my voice.


    "Master Carl?"


    As I breathing becomes rough, Lilly reacts sensitively. Her hand covers the small hand of her window, conveying her warmth.


    Surprisingly, I realized that all this fear and panic was fading away in the hands of the woman I had seen for the first time today.


    "Shhh¡­ it''s okay. You must be tired because you suddenly woke up. Take some more potion and go to sleep."


    Lilly spoke softly with trembling lips and brought a small glass bottle to my mouth.


    However, I did not open my mouth, and Lilly face gradually distorted with nervousness, anxiety, and pain.


    "Who are you¡­ ?"


    And when I opened my mouth in embarrassment, Lilly haggard face was distorted helplessly, and she ended up crying.


    I realized that the situation was very wrong. And I hoped it was all a dream.


    However, even with Lilly hot tears soaking the back of my hand, I could not wake up from the dream and had no choice but to accept that this situation had now become reality for me.

 Chapter 2: The 4th Prince

    The imperial physician Milton was brought in late at night. He looked around at Lucas, unable to hide his tiredness.


    Only after the doctor left did Lilly barely stop crying, and Lucas listened to Lilly''s story feeling a little better.


    "¡­ ¡­ The Morgan Empire? And I''m the 4th prince?"


    "Yes, Master Carl. The 4th prince of the Morgan Empire. And speak comfortably. I''m just Master Carl''s maid."


    It was only after Lucas heard of the Morgan Empire that he finally knew who he was and where he was.


    The Morgan Empire is a country that appears in Lucas''s novel that he had read one time ''The Cold-Blooded EmperoRuless'' and is ruled by Adrian, As emperor.


    Adrian is a person to whom the term cold-blooded fits well, and he killed all of his brothers who might get in the way in the future in the process of becoming emperor.


    Even newborn babies who haven''t even been born very long, every.


    Lucas was placed in a world in a novel where such a crazy person was the main character.


    Lucas was trying to remember the character ''Carl'' as he traced the story in the novel, and was barely able to remember it.


    An extra who doesn''t appear once and only has a brief line saying that he died in the middle of volume 1.


    He is an extra who is more of a material than a character and only comes to Adrian''s mind once to cure the new character''s illness.


    In other words, if we follow the story of ''The Cold-blooded Emperor Rules'', Lucas, no, Carl will face death.


    "¡­How old am I?"


    "You turned 16 this year."


    After hearing Lily''s reply, ''Carl'' realized that finding out his age was of no use.


    This is because he is a character who did not appear anyway, so no one other than the author knows how old he is.


    Fortunately, Lilly explained to him step by step about the imperial family, and he was able to realize what time it was.


    ''oh my god! It''s been a while since novel started!''


    ''The Cold-blooded Emperor Rules'' begins when the second prince, Adrian, who had no interest in everything in the world, awakens in the spring of his 20th year when his mother and empress, Emma, dies.


    After that, the full-fledged story progresses by uncovering the secret of Emma''s death and confronting Emperor Azgoth.


    But now it is fall, and it is said that Emma died last spring.


    A year and a half has passed!


    In other words, the story has already entered the middle part of volume 1, and Carl''s death, which will come soon, will pass by in a short sentence.


    ''The 4th prince, Carl, who was suffering from a fever, died. He was no threat anyway but Adrian decided to take advantage of the fact that he had no competition. It''s not bad.''


    That will be the end of it.


    "Don''t you remember your mother, Diana?"


    "I don''t remember it at all."


    Lilly seemed disappointed by Carl''s answer and even despaired.


    But the inevitable thing was that the character Diana was not even mentioned in the novel he read as a ''person in his prime'', so he had no way of knowing


    Carl thought hard while listening to Lilly talking about various things as if she was praying for the last hope that Carl''s memories might come back.


    ''Shit! I should watch it all at once until the end!''


    Carl does not know the ending of the novel.


    After Adrian became emperor and war broke out with neighbouring countries, there was talk of a suspicious organization somewhere in volume 5, and that was all Carl knew.


    If Lucas had known this would happen, He would have stayed up all night to read the whole thing...


    Carl regretted it, but it was almost midnight when he arrived at his studio apartment after working overtime yesterday, and he had no choice but to go to sleep right away because he had to wake up at dawn the next morning to go to work.


    He has to go to work to make money, and he also needs to earn money to make a living, reading novels is a hobby him...


    ''How do I survive between the politically crazy monster Emperor Azgoth and the Sangtorai psychopath Adrian?''


    The moment Carl chewed hid lips in nervousness, he suddenly felt dizzy before his eyes.


    "Master Carl."


    When Carl closed his eyes tightly and frowned, Lilly, who had been whispering in a low voice, reacted sharply. Lilly instantly opened the lid of the glass bottle and brought it to Carl''s mouth.


    "Drink the potion and you''ll be fine. Come on, come on."


    Carl couldn''t do anything due to the sudden high fever. It is a terrible pain as if every cell of the body is being carefully burned. It''s hard to believe that humans can feel this kind of pain.


    As Carl curled up like a baby and trembled, unable to breathe due to the pain, Lilly also realized that the situation was much more serious than usual and became urgent.


    "Please bring Milton! Hurry!"


    Lilly piercing screams can be heard calling for the imperial doctor.


    Carl knew that he had to drink the potion right away, but he really couldn''t move. It''s a scary disease.


    Just before Carl lost herself in pain, Milton hurriedly ran back and poured ice-cold water on Carl''s body.


    Suddenly the pain disappeared. No, the pain didn''t go away. It was just that it was relatively bearable compared to the pain of being thrown into hell before, so it felt like it disappeared in an instant.


    As the pain eased a little and he regained at least some composure, the first thing that came to mind was none other than a flashlight.


    Carl once again learned something he did not want to know. If it hurts too much, he can''t even think of it.


    However, truly horribly and despairingly, Carl could not feel anything in the fragments of life he had lived as a ''person in the prime of his life''.


    As if watching a boring B-grade independent movie, the hard life that Lucas lived as best as he could was nothing but boring.


    So, it didn''t matter to Carl that the faces of Lucas parents couldn''t come to mind, that they couldn''t even remember their names, and that the love he had received from them and he desire to repay them was all in vain.


    So he was so scared and in pain.


    Lucas life was all thrown away as worthless. One person''s life ended in vain.


    Just as ''Carl'' life ended with a short sentence, ''Lucas''s Voss'' life also ended with that.


    That''s why Carl was even more desperate.


    "Master Carl. Come on, come on... . please¡­ ¡­ ."


    Lilly voice trembles as if pleading or praying. Trembling hands.


    Carl was shaking and could barely open his mouth to drink the potion.


    "Kahak! Sigh! Haha... !"


    Carl collapsed on the bed, panting.


    As the pain subsided and I was finally able to continue thinking, there was only one thing that came to mind.


    ''I must live!''


    Emperor Azgoth, protagonist Adrian...


    There is no time to worry about such things!


    Carl thought there would be about a month more until he died in the story, but it wouldn''t be strange if he died right now.


    Everything else must be postponed.


    What Carl should aim for now is to cure this disease!


    But there is a problem. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl''s disease has never been discovered before, he doesn''t even have a name, he doesn''t know why his symptoms appear, and he doesn''t know when or how he will die. It is a completely unidentified incurable disease.


    Even the imperial doctors who examined the data in the imperial library, where all the knowledge in the world is said to be hidden, raised their hands.


    However, only one person in the world knows the cure.


    Only Lucas, who has read ''The cold-Blooded Emperor Reigns'', knows about the cure that is discovered in Volume 3, 4 years later in the story.


    To be precise, only ''Carl'' knows now.


    The sound of Lilly crying in relief quickly faded into the other side of my consciousness.


    In the meantime, Carl kept repeating in his head with tenacity not to forget what she had to do.


    ''Get medicine. I will survive.''


    That should be the main priority.

 Chapter 3: The Emperor!

    Lucas heard a voice that seemed to be calling him from somewhere.


    Although his voice was urgent, he could feel his consideration and love for him. Just hearing his voice makes him feel at ease.


    He felt like he had to get up, but unfortunately, He was so tired that Carl didn''t even have the energy to open his eyes.


    "Carl, hurry¡­"


    Lucas felt puzzled when he heard a voice calling him ''Carl''.


    Soon after, ''Carl'' felt the sudden events that had occurred to him come to mind one by one.


    The voice that was called Carl disappeared.


    Anxiety, tension, and fear of death creep in.


    The moment Carl was about to struggle in fear, something happened.


    "Ugh!"


    Carl''s eyes widened as he felt as if an electric current was flowing through his entire body, along with a terrible burning pain.


    His body, which had not been able to get enough rest and was forced to wake up, felt like it was going to collapse just by opening his eyes.


    No, somethiny went wrong with his body.


    Carl felt something like a fragment of the force that forced him to stand up.


    "."


    Carl was shocked by the sudden situation and tried to find Lilly, but his voice did not come out well and his body did not move well.


    Carl rolled his eyes with difficulty and looked around, realizing that someone was looking down at him through hid blurred vision.


    "¡­Carl¡­ ."


    A voice that sounds as if it were rolling out unfamiliar words from an unfamiliar language in its mouth.


    That voice that is infinitely heavy, infinitely cold, and infinitely hard.


    "Yes, it looks like you lost your memory."


    A low, emotionless voice nudged Carl, and his eyes widened as if they were on fire.


    "Your Majesty... ."


    Lily''s terrified voice is heard.


    She couldn''t be seen because she was outside Carl''s field of vision.


    But that aside, Carl couldn''t take his eyes off the man standing in front of him.


    Rough and stiff golden hair and beard, like the mane of a powerful lion.


    Reddish-yellow eyes burning quietly within them.


    It''s as if those eyes are the only thing in the world.


    ''If it''s your majesty... Emperor Azgoth!''


    Azgoth is an enemy that Adrian faces in the beginning.


    Overwhelming political power and thrilling heart. It is the absolute power that controls all the power of the Morgan Empire, and it is also the monster created by the empire that exists behind all the events that occur in the beginning. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, they are kicked out sooner than expected and forgotten over time.


    So Lucas thought it was worse than Adrian.


    That''s what he thought.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The great emperor, the supreme ruler of a Morgan empire, couldn''t be such an easy man, right?


    Carl''s head went blank as if he had faced the sun just by looking at Azgoth'' calm eyes.


    "Master Carl, Master Carl.. !"


    Even when he heard Lily''s voice filled with fear, Carl could not take his eyes off the sun that was piercing through him.


    The moment he took my eyes off, he felt like it would burn him and not even a handful of ashes would be left behind.


    Carl felt the fear of death.


    And, at the same time, he felt a desire for life.


    The most primal and hottest instinct of a living being pounded strongly on Carl''s head.


    Despite the terrible fever and Azgoth'' burning gaze, Carol did not blink an eye.


    Carl did not avoid the eyes of the great emperor of the Thousand Year Morgan Empire but faced them head-on.


    Just like facing a predator without avoiding its gaze, ''you know that if you show weakness, it will kill you.''


    Azgoth quietly admired his fourth son, who suffered from a fever and could not leave this small room for the rest of his life, was so worthless that he did not even remember him, and would soon die.


    An incredibly hot, passionate desire for life!


    How can this burn so hot? How can you be so desperate? How can you face yourself?


    It''s like¡­ You have eyes like those of a hungry animal."


    Carl suddenly came to his senses at those words.


    Creepily, the moment Azgoth made eye contact with Carl, he immediately realized that he was an alien being.


    "You don''t have anything, but you act as if you have something."


    Azgoth lightly gestured and then turned around and left Carl room. The numerous people seen at a glance on the other side of the open door are unfamiliar.


    Carl couldn''t even breathe.


    Azgoth''s'' meaningful words weigh heavily on his shoulders and pierce his heart.


    The thought that something big has happened barely comes out of my frozen head.


    "Master Carl."


    A voice he has never heard before calls Carl. He was an old man who had no idea how long he had been there.


    He politely but business-like reaches out and places his hand on Carl''s chest.


    Ugh.


    "It may not be possible to completely cure the disease, but you will recover to the point where you can take care of yourself. Of course, it won''t last long, so you will need to receive treatment at least four times a day."


    "¡­ Why¡­ ¡­"


    Carl asks, feeling his body relax.


    Why didn''t they treat it before, even if it could have been temporarily cured?


    Why are you treating me now?


    The old man still spoke in a businesslike voice.


    "Your Majesty has commanded me to do so, so I am simply following my orders."


    Azgoth told them to leave him alone as he had no manpower to waste on a worthless prince.


    But now, after taking one look at my face, he ordered Carl treatment


    Carl''s mind became clear as if the fog had cleared, and the situation was very... He realized something was going on strangely.


    For Azgoth, there is no such thing as paternal love. He took steps to postpone Carl''s death.


    Azgoth''s'' gaze will follow Carl. He is not free.


    So, it means that Carl can save his life right now, but overall he is in a very dangerous situation.


    Adrian life, the starting point of everything that stained the empire with blood, the emperor of the empire, Azgoth, is watching him.


    Carl doesn''t want to do and die doing that, he has to do whatever it takes.


    I can''t just watch. I have to move.

 Chapter 4: Imperial Library [1]

    Carl knows a way to cure his illness. But he couldn''t put it into action right away.


    If Carl, who has been confined to his room his entire life, suddenly stands up and suddenly says, ''I know a cure for a disease that even the world''s most skilled imperial doctors could not treat!'', the situation will certainly become even more complicated than it is now.


    "Milton, is there really no cure?"


    Carl asked Milton, the imperial physician who was assigned to keep close contact with him.


    Milton was an older man with greyish-brown hair tied back, and he was a quiet man of few words, so Lilly did not have much conversation with him.


    "As far as I know, none."


    Milton speaks bluntly.


    Lilly was half out of her mind when she heard those words as if she were a prisoner whose execution had been postponed just one day, and Carl was in no position to pay attention to Lilly and Milton as he was contemplating how to overcome this difficulty.


    ''Think about it, Carl¡­No, think about it!''


    Carl pondered over the contents of ''The Cold-Blooded Emperor Rules'' that Lucas had read.


    However, unfortunately, Lucas did not carefully check all the detailed settings and foreshadowing of the novel he read to kill time, so no brilliant ideas came to mind.


    "¡­ ¡­ ." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Milton watched in silence as Carl chewed his lips with a pale face and tried to figure out a way to survive.


    His dark brown eyes lowered and he stared at the dishevelled blanket.


    "¡­If you''re looking for something, why not try using the Imperial Library?"


    As Milton spoke softly, Carl raised his head.


    He moved so quickly that he bit his lip so hard that he tasted fishy blood in his mouth.


    "Can I go in there?"


    As Carl''s voice rises, Lilly also comes to her senses and looks earnestly at Milton.


    "Unless it is a book banned by His Majesty''s order, there is no reason why Master Carl cannot access it."


    Carl felt like she had been hit on the head.


    ''Oh yeah! I was a prince now!''


    Anyway, Carl is the 4th prince of the Morgan Empire. There is no reason why he cannot enter the Imperial Library


    ''I said there was nothing in the imperial library! Yes, I remembered. Adrian also remembered what he saw in the imperial library and asked for medicine!''


    Carl suddenly felt hope pouring into him.


    "I''m leaving right now!".


    Carl hastily pulls up the blanket and tries to get up.


    But there was one thing he failed to consider.


    Carl, that is, before Lucas Voss enters this novel, was a sickly and thin boy who had not left this small room for 16 years.


    "Master Carl!"


    When Carl fell while getting up from the bed with his weak arms, a frightened Lilly hurriedly helped him up.


    In the past, Carl had never walked without someone''s help. When he was little, Lilly carried him around as if she were holding his, and after Carl grew up, he struggled to walk a few steps even with Lilly supporting him, before collapsing from exhaustion.


    "Gwae, it''s okay."


    Carl struggled to get up with Lilly''s support, then stood up without stopping, sticking his legs out of the bed.


    His legs are shaking.


    "Milton, can''t I go into the library with Master Carl?"


    Lilly speaks in an earnest voice.


    "It''s not possible. Servants aren''t allowed to enter the Imperial Library."


    However, Milton did not blink and resolutely crushed Lilly''s hopes.


    "It''s fine, I can walk alone."


    Carl said that and pushed Lilly''s hand Carl while gritting his teeth.


    However, the moment Lilly''s hand fell, he stumbled greatly and almost fell. It goes without saying that there are no thigh or calf muscles, and there are no muscles to support the joints.


    "Master Carl!"


    Lilly screamed and tried to help Carl, but Carl raised his hand and refused his help.


    Fortunately, Carl was able to stand and walk on his own legs.


    It was possible because of the memories of not Carl, who had given up for 16 years, but Lucas, who had been walking and running on his own legs for decades and thought that he could at least walk.


    "¡­Oh my god..."


    Surprisingly, the person who muttered that was not Lily but Milton. Lilly was so moved that she covered her mouth tightly and let her tears flow.


    "It''s okay. I can walk..."


    Carl gritted his teeth and walked unsteadily. It feels like his ankle will bend and break just from that.


    Of course, he won''t be able to walk very far. Carl also knows.


    ''But if I''m going to sit here and wait for death, I''ll move even if my limbs are crushed.''


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Milton slowly closed his eyes as he saw Carl walking toward the door, trembling like a newborn baby deer.


    And after taking a deep breath, he helped Carl, who was leaning against it and shivering because she couldn''t even open the door handle and opened the door.


    "ah¡­ ."


    "Only servants aren''t allowed to enter the Imperial Library but I can go into the library."


    "Oh, that¡­Thank you."


    "Please feel free to speak."


    Milton just helped Carl and left the room.


    There was no time for Lilly to say anything.


    Milton walked silently while supporting Carl.


    He knew that he could lightly lift and carry Carl, who was extremely small and thin for his age, and that he would be able to move much faster, but he never provided any help beyond a helping hand.


    He just had Carl walk on his legs.


    "Huh, huh, huh¡­ ."


    After Carl stops short, panting, Milton also stops and waits silently.


    Milton didn''t even know why he helped Carl.


    Whether it was talking about the imperial library or helping him when he didn''t need to.


    Maybe it''s just out of pity.


    In any case, Carl will die soon, so it wouldn''t be bad for Milton himself to feel self-satisfied.


    Regardless, Carl''s only thought was survival. He literally doesn''t care about Lilly or Milton.


    ''How can I pretend to have obtained information naturally?''


    With only that thought, Carl forgot the pain and silently walked, supported by Milton...

 Chapter 5: imperial library [2]

    Milton just helped Carl and left the room.


    There was no time for Lilly to say anything.


    Milton walked silently while supporting Carl.


    He knew that he could lightly lift and carry Carl, who was extremely small and thin for his age, and that he would be able to move much faster, but he never provided any help beyond a helping hand.


    He just had Carl walk on his legs.


    "Huh, huh, huh¡­ ."


    After Carl stops short, panting, Milton also stops and waits silently.


    Milton didn''t even know why he helped Carl.


    Whether it was talking about the imperial library or helping him when he didn''t need to. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe it''s just out of pity.


    In any case, Carl will die soon, so it wouldn''t be bad for Milton himself to feel self-satisfied.


    Regardless, Carl''s only thought was survival. He doesn''t care about Lilly or Milton.


    ''How can I pretend to have obtained information naturally?''


    With only that thought, Carl forgot the pain and silently walked, supported by Milton...


    ***


    ''Holy shit!''


    When Carl arrived at the imperial library, he couldn''t help but curse in his mind.


    The Imperial Library is a place where it can be said that all the knowledge in the world is sleeping. It goes without saying, but there are so many books. I mentioned that there are even ancient clay tablets that have been preserved.


    His fortunate to be able to write and read just as well as he can hear and speak...


    ''You want me to find it here? That too naturally?''


    He break out into a cold sweat. Just examining that huge bookshelf would take a month!


    ''¡­No, no. I don''t have to find it alone.''


    Carl looked up at Milton who was supporting him.


    "Milton, please help me."


    "¡­"


    Milton paused for a moment as if he had not thought that Carl would suddenly ask for help like that. But then he slowly nodded his head, supported Carl, and went inside.


    But in fact, the person Carl wanted to ask for help was not Milton.


    Milton is the imperial physician, and he has already experienced enough failures in treating Carol that he has given up.


    ''The 3rd prince, Nero, frequents the imperial library.''


    The 3rd prince, Nero, is an adventurous young man who is disillusioned with the imperial palace, a crucible of intrigue and underworld, and wants to go out into the world.


    He really has no interest in politics and power, and just wants to leave the imperial palace someday and enjoy travelling.


    In addition, he wielded the spear like a ghost so well that even the Munchkin protagonist, Adrian, could not defeat Nero alone with force.


    The reason why Nero visits the imperial library is to find mysterious and surprising stories that make the man''s heart pound.


    In other words, it may ''mention'' a clue to cure Carl''s illness that cannot be treated with normal methods!


    ''More than anything, Nero has a good personality to the point where he helps me when I ask him for help.''


    Nero, as depicted in the novel, is a man who is willing to lend a hand at least once for Carl, who is of no use in this imperial palace where even a word or a gesture threatens his life.


    Above all, if his sick brother asks him to tell him a mystical story that suits his taste while he is looking for a cure, Nero will gladly tell him the mystical story he finds over and over again.


    Nero is such a cool guy. At least in the beginning.


    Of course, considering that Azgoth, a passing villain in the beginning, is the great emperor of an empire whose intimidation is so intimidating that he doesn''t even dare to breathe when he meets him in person, he will only be able to find out what kind of man Nero actually is when you meet him.


    ''I hope we can meet soon... !''


    Carl hoped with all his heart.


    It''s okay because he doesn''t want to die.


    Even he himself did not know when the time he was allowed was now.


    As Carl and Milton ventured further into the labyrinthine depths of the imperial library, the weight of their mission pressed heavily upon them. Each step seemed to echo with the enormity of the task ahead.


    Milton''s presence offered a modicum of comfort, his steady support a reassuring anchor amidst the sea of uncertainty. Yet, Carl''s thoughts continually drifted to the elusive figure of Prince Nero, whose aid he sought in this desperate quest.


    The prince''s reputation preceded him ¨C an enigmatic soul, drawn to the allure of adventure and mystery, rather than the trappings of power and politics that ensnared so many within the palace walls. Carl clung to the hope that Nero''s noble spirit would guide him to his side, offering solace in his time of need.


    As they reached the heart of the library, Carl''s pulse quickened with anticipation. Every whispered conversation, every flutter of a page seemed to hold the promise of a revelation, a clue that could unlock the secret to his salvation.

 Chapter 6: imperial library [3]

    Carl thought Milton would be of no help beyond crutches, but surprisingly, Milton was a great help.


    Of course, Milton, the imperial physician, had already combed through the imperial archives once. Therefore, Carl''s itch was scratched.


    "Medical books won''t help."


    That alone saved me from having to look through useless medical books.


    So, He pretended to think about it for a moment and started acting in a slightly different direction.


    It would be good if he could find it himself, or even if he could not, it would be good if he could meet the 3rd Prince Nero.


    Since Nero would not be interested in medical books, that alone could be seen as a great help to Milton.


    It didn''t stop there, Milton steadily retrieved books following Carl''s difficult-to-understand requests for help, and read and checked numerous books instead of Karl, who was slowly turning pages.


    There was one small but big problem here, and that was that Carl did not know very specifically about the treatment.


    He only knows the properties and names of the items needed for treatment. This is because ''Lucas'' only roughly read the novel.


    So, although Carl could accurately specify it, he couldn''t find it naturally.


    So, all I can do is search through the library in a hellish time.


    For four days like that, Carl spent all his time in the imperial library except for sleeping and washing. Meals were also eaten in the library as a privilege of the prince. There was no need to warn him since he could only eat mulga soup anyway.


    While Carl fell asleep from exhaustion, Lilly changed his clothes, cleaned his body, and massaged his exhausted body.


    If it weren''t for Lilly, Carl wouldn''t have even been able to wake up.


    Lilly was heartbroken because she couldn''t even talk to Carl. But when she saw Carl doing his best, she was able to have hope.


    When Carl went to the library, Lilly tidied up the room, then knelt by the window and prayed to God.


    ''I believe that Duren, who looks closely at all things, will answer because he loves those who work hard.''


    ***


    ''Shit! Where has Nero gone?''


    On the other hand, Carl was caught up in anxiety.


    I thought I would be able to see Nero in a day or two, but I can''t even see where he is and what he is doing.


    Well, since he wasn''t the type of person to sit in one place, to begin with, it might be even weirder to be able to see him so quickly.


    In the end, rather than relying on Nero, who could not know when it would come, Carl searched the book more passionately to arrive at the answer on his own. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seen from the side, Carl looked truly strange. He seemed to be preoccupied with knowledge itself, not necessarily with ways to cure the disease.


    The standards for the books he was looking for were so confusing to the public that everyone tilted their heads.


    However, some people were quite moved by that sight.


    They were librarians who loved books and felt sorry for the books in the imperial library that were just wasting time without anyone looking for them.


    "Master Carl."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Palak.


    "Master Carl."


    "yes? Ah, yes."


    On the fifth day, a librarian smiled and called Carl. Then she politely held out a book.


    "By any chance, don''t you need a book like this?"


    Carl was embarrassed, but because Carl''s life was at stake right now, he picked it up and examined it.


    ''About the mysterious and surprising life forms encountered in the Dietrick Great Wilderness.''


    This is a book that librarians put their heads together to understand the criteria for the book Carl chose.


    "Ah, thank you."


    Carl was startled and received the book with a slightly trembling voice.


    ''it''s a shame!''


    The direction was surprisingly accurate. But unfortunately, it was slightly, just slightly off.


    Dietrick Great Wilderness is a place blazing with scorching heat, so it is a bit far from what Carl wants.


    Still good. Just narrow down the scope like this and he''ll reach it! If he does well, he will be able to find a clue within today!


    After all, if he were a librarian at the Imperial Library, he would be able to select books like a ghost like this.


    Karl quickly flipped through the book, trying to find the information he wanted. And when he discovered something that might be helpful, he meticulously wrote it down in his notebook without missing anything.


    The handwriting was a mess because he wasn''t used to it, but it was just legible. All of this will later serve as evidence that he reached the answer through an appropriate process.


    In the process, Carl was able to gain a lot of unexpected knowledge. The grandeur of the imperial library was truly amazing. There is nothing.


    From Carl''s perspective, all of this knowledge felt like secretly peeking into the settings of an interesting novel. It was full of interesting things, and that was why I was able to continue this seemingly meaningless task without stopping even though I was nervous and anxious.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl was so engrossed in his book that he didn''t even notice that Milton, who was sitting next to him, had quietly woken up.


    Milton silently rearranged the chair, stepped behind Carl, and stood with his head down.


    Palak.


    The sound of paper turning over rings quietly.


    Carl blinked the moment he turned the page, and after rubbing his dry eyes, he finally realized that someone was standing across from him.


    "Do you want to go on an adventure too?"


    Hearing a soft voice ask a kind question, Carl clenched his fists without realizing it.


    ''Here he comes!''


    When Carl looked up, across from the desk was a tall, handsome young man looking at him with a smile.


    The first thing that catches his attention is the beautiful blonde hair, which appears to be made of melted gold. Along with delicate facial features and slightly reddish-yellow eyes, it creates a striking impression.


    Members of the royal family don''t usually wear any accessories or clothes with decorations. However, this individual was so beautiful that their flowing golden hair was enough to capture attention.


    Carl paused for a moment at that sight.


    Finally, he met the 3rd Prince Nero...

 Chapter 7: 2nd Prince, Adrian...

    Carl paused for a moment at that sight.


    ''Nero is a little more¡­. I thought he would little sturdy... .''


    But the worry was short-lived.


    Come to think of it, Nero probably isn''t even 20 years old yet. Plus, Carl''s never actually seen Nero.


    Just as Azgoth was a completely different person from what he imagined, Nero may also be different.


    "Ah, the adventure¡­I would like to go there once my illness is cured."


    "okay? Well, it would be good for a man to dream that much."


    Nero smiled slightly.


    His smile is captivating, transcending gender boundaries and mesmerizing all who see it.


    "But, will you be okay? I thought you were looking for a cure."


    "Oh, that¡­"


    Carl, who was in a daze, stuttered in embarrassment.


    He swallowed hard, tried to compose himself, and began to speak as he had planned. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard from Milton that medical books wouldn''t help, so I was trying to approach it in a slightly different direction."


    "In which direction?"


    Nero slowly walked around the desk and stood next to Carl.


    Carl tried to relax when he saw that his gaze was directed to what he had written.


    "If there is a disease, isn''t there a cure somewhere?"


    "Maybe so."


    "My illness causes my body to generate a lot of heat, so I thought there might be something that could cool down the fever¡­ ."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Nero laughed out loud as if that young idea was funny. His golden hair is slightly dishevelled, covering his eyes.


    "Okay! Right! That is correct!"


    Nero laughs and puts his hand on Carl''s shoulder.


    Carl felt something unknown at that moment. But it passed by in an instant and disappeared in vain.


    "So, Did you ask Milton if that helps or not?"


    "Yes, if it''s in a medical book, Milton said there is a possibility ."


    "ha ha ha!"


    This is nonsense an utter nonsense.


    But that''s why it''s not a bad and foolish excuse for Carl, who has been locked in his room all his life and has not been able to come out.


    Nero laughed cheerfully as if he had heard a very interesting story.


    Carl thought that his laughter and smiling face seemed much more lively than before.


    "Hmm, hmm¡­Okay. So was it successful?"


    "No, not yet¡­".


    "Hmm¡­"


    Nero immediately picked up the papers on which Carl had written crookedly and began to flip through them and read them.


    Carl tensed and swallowed his saliva.


    He tried his best to show the direction, but if Nero didn''t notice or didn''t know about the object, it was all in vain.


    "..."


    Nero''s eyes, which were flipping through the paper, suddenly turned to look down at Carl.


    Carl couldn''t figure out what was swirling inside. He may just be hoping that he will tell him the right answer quickly.


    "¡­ Yes, you are working hard. I hope you find a cure too."


    "¡­ Ah yes¡­"


    It''s the worst! Even Nero doesn''t know!


    Carl felt deeply disappointed.


    Is it not possible? Is he going to die like this?


    "How about getting help from someone else?"


    "¡­Someone else?"


    Carl asked back helplessly at Ias'' words


    He feels like his little energy is draining from the disappointment of failure.


    "Okay. From the looks of it, the librarians seem quite eager to help you."


    "¡­ Right...I see."


    Carl caught the dying embers of hope.


    Yes, it is still too early to give up. He doesn''t know how long he has left to live, but he can still move.


    ¡­Well, if it doesn''t work out, I''ll just decide to take care of it later and ask for help directly.


    Wouldn''t that be better than dying right away?


    "it was fun meeting you. I''ll just go now."


    "Ah, Yes. Thank you."


    "You are polite. It seems true that you lost all your memories, but... ."


    Nero rolled his eyes and smiled.


    "By any chance, do you know me?"


    Carl asked in a slightly awkward voice. It was his best acting.


    "of course. You''re my brother."


    "Brother?"


    Carl, with wide eyes, knew what to say next.


    The Emperor''s third son, 3rd Prince, Nero...


    "Yes, it''s me Adrian, your second brother. If there is a chance, let''s meet again next time."


    ¡­What?


    Nero, no, Adrian, Carl, who had lost his mind, tilted his head as if strangely, then turned around and walked out of the imperial library with light steps.


    Carl stiffened and his lips trembled.


    ''¡­You crazy psychopath!''


    Carl almost screamed as if he was vomiting blood.


    Goosebumps appear all over his body from fear and trepidation.


    Adrian lost all human feelings, such as affection, after the death of his mother, Emma.


    He is a runaway locomotive without brakes that only pursues his goal, and he is a heartless, cold-blooded emperor who without hesitation purges all of his relatives even before they can walk while looking ahead to his next plan.


    Adrian smiled brightly like a child, put his hand on his shoulder, and read everything he had written meticulously, from start to finish!


    ''Shit! yes! It''ll be suspicious!''


    Adrian is a thorough person. A year and a half since Emma''s death, Adrian has already reached the truth.


    Emma was killed by Azgoth. Because it was a politically necessary death, Azgoth did not bat an eye and killed the empress who had given birth to his son.


    Adrian must be working behind the scenes by now on a plan to kill everyone who gets in his way, kill Azgoth, and become emperor.


    Until the plan is implemented, he pretends not to be as interested in power as before and is just acting a little sweet, a little caring, and a little lazy.


    In such a situation, if the dying 4th prince suddenly enters and exits the imperial library passionately with a trembling body, He will want to see his face at least once to see if he will be a disturbance in the future!


    ''Was there something suspicious? No, that''s not possible... ! ¡­ is not it?''


    While Carl was distracted and fumbling around, Adrian must have been contemplating whether to kill him or not.


    What on earth did he see in Carl? Did he notice something like Azgoth?

 Chapter 8: What About Poison?

    Adrian must be working behind the scenes by now on a plan to kill everyone who gets in his way, kill Azgoth, and become emperor.


    Until the plan is implemented, he pretends not to be as interested in power as before and is just acting a little sweet, a little caring, and a little lazy.


    In such a situation, if the dying 4th prince suddenly enters and exits the imperial library passionately with a trembling body, He will want to see his face at least once to see if he will be a disturbance in the future!


    ''Was there something suspicious? No, that''s not possible... ! ¡­ is not it?''


    While Carl was distracted and fumbling around, Adrian must have been contemplating whether to kill him or not.


    What on earth did he see in Carl? Did he notice something like Azgoth?


    Carl looked at what he had written, fearing that there might be something suspicious about it.


    "oh! It exists!"


    ''At that time, I hear a voice that makes me feel hot just by hearing it.''


    Carl was shocked and dropped the paper on the floor.


    "Sorry, did I startle you?"


    At first glance, a young man who was stronger and stockier than Adrian smiled and approached, casually squatting down to pick up the paper that had fallen on the floor and putting it in Carl''s hand.


    "How long has it been since we met? How are you feeling?"


    "Ah, who¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl asked cautiously. He had no choice but to be cautious as he had just been mentally hurt by Adrian.


    "Um, yeah. I heard that you lost your memories, right?"


    A moment of worry passes over his manly face with his strong chin and thick eyebrows. But soon a lively laugh appears.


    "Then, I guess I should say it like this. Nice to meet you. This is Nero, your brother."


    Nero held out a large, thick handful of calluses and smiled so wonderfully that it was truly dazzling.


    "Please take care of me in the future. The new Carl."


    Carl sighed inwardly when he saw that smile.


    ''Even when I think about it, I can''t believe that I mistook Adrian and Nero.''


    Nero was a handsome handsome man, as if he had just torn out a book and jumped out of a fairy tale.


    Compared to Nero, Adrian is no different from a mean and shady goblin!


    "Yes, please. ¡­ Hey, Nero... ."


    "Please feel free to call me. Whether it''s Nero or brother."


    "Yes, brother."


    "ha ha ha! When I tell you to do something, you call me my brother! No, I''m not saying you shouldn''t do it. We are brothers."


    Nero burst out laughing, wondering what was so funny.


    ''I could tell the moment I left the novel and met him that he was a wonderful person, like the sun.''


    It''s hard to believe that later on, he loses everything, becomes miserable, and becomes a bloodthirsty vengeful spirit.


    And depending on the situation, Carl may have to use his own hands to prevent Nero from doing so.


    ¡­ ¡­ By killing them.


    ***


    After some moments passed...


    Nero treated Carl with a frank manner of speaking and behaving that could not be expected of a member of the royal family, then motioned to Milton, who was standing quietly behind him, to sit down, and sat down across from Carl.


    "I heard the story. Finding a cure?"


    "Yes, I can''t just wait for death like this, can I?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Nero was silent for a moment in response to Carl and quietly looked at him.


    The eyes, which were lighter in red than Azgoth and Adrian, looked like ripe wheat shining in the sunlight.


    "Unfortunately, you lost your memory, but I''m glad to see you say that you haven''t given up, That''s a great mindset."


    Nero grins. Then, He look through the books piled on the desk. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When I search for a cure, I like to read a book that is tailored to me, right?


    Nero lightly lifted three thick and heavy books with his large, strong hands and quickly sorted them. The grip strength is enormous. It''s hard to believe that he is a young man who is not even 20 years old.


    "Do you want to go on a trip too?"


    As Nero spoke in a joyful and excited voice, Carl was finally able to realize that he was a young man with many dreams.


    "I plan to travel later when I feel better. Now I''m looking for a cure."


    "What treatment is in this book?"


    Nero asks as he flips through a book about mysterious and secret places and creatures.


    '' I have also read that book once.''


    Carl repeated to Nero exactly what he had told Adrian. However, the response that came back was the exact opposite.


    "That makes sense."


    Unlike Adrian, who burst into laughter as if it were funny, Nero nodded with a very serious expression. He was so serious that even Carl was surprised.


    "You''re not laughing."


    "Laughing?"


    Nero tilted his head and spoke as if he couldn''t understand Carl''s surprised voice.


    "Why not try something new because the existing methods don''t work? It''s incomparably better than giving up in frustration or wasting time clinging to something that doesn''t work."


    "¡­"


    "And how can I laugh as an older brother when my younger brother is risking his life?"


    older brother¡­


    ''¡­ No, not this.''


    For a moment, Carl made up his mind to


    tell everything to Nero and cling to him.


    "It cools down¡­Cool down..."


    Nero muttered that and thought for a moment, tapping the desk with his thick fingers.


    Then, he suddenly got up, walked in long strides, and disappeared beyond the bookshelf without Carl having time to catch him.


    Carl looked back at Milton in confusion.


    But there is nothing to say about Milton.


    Nero soon returned, bringing a total of five books, two thin and three thick, in his left hand and placing them in front of Carl.


    "If known medicine doesn''t work, what about poison?"

 Chapter 9: Frostwind Corpse Flower

    Carl looked back at Milton in confusion.


    But there is nothing to say about Milton.


    Nero soon returned, bringing a total of five books, two thin and three thick, in his left hand and placing them in front of Carl.


    "If known medicine doesn''t work, what about poison?"


    Then he flips through the book and opens it. Surprisingly, he seems to remember almost exactly what information is written in which book.


    Milton peeks his head out, looks at Ias'' description of the poison, and shakes his head.


    "It is a poison that cools the body and kills it when ingested, but essentially it only acts to stop metabolism."


    "Then how about this?"


    "The reason the skin turns blue and black and becomes cold is not because the fever has gone down, but because blood flow stops and the tissue dies."


    It goes without saying that treatment is possible only if you know poison as much as you know medicine.


    These are all things that Milton also knew.


    Carl prayerfully looked at the thin books that Nero had brought that seemed to have written mysterious stories like fairy tales rather than books about medicine and poison.


    He wish there was a story about it there...


    "hmm¡­ then¡­."


    Nero hesitated a little and fiddled with two thin books.


    "¡­ First of all, it''s not a joke, but I hope you doesn''t take it so seriously."


    Nero said so and opened the book.


    "It''s a story about Kuhaln, the protagonist of the legend of the Balturan people of the North."


    .


    Even after hearing those words, Carl could not react in any way. All he knows is the name of the medicine used to treat it and what happens when ingested.


    However, the book-loving librarians working at the Imperial Library are nodding amongst themselves as if they know something.


    "Kuhaln was killed by the frost fairy who loved him. Kuhaln drank water from the Sprout Spring, which is said to keep the drinker''s body healthy forever, so even if he got a wound, it quickly healed."


    "Hmm¡­ ."


    Nero was a little excited by the interesting legend, and even when Milton cleared his throat to warn him, he didn''t even seem to listen.


    "The frost fairy wanted Kuhaln, so she stole the ever-burning fire from the dwarf in the basement and set fire to Kuhaln''s back while he was sleeping."


    "¡­Well that''s horrible, Will that crazy fairy tale help cure my illness?"


    Carl felt sceptical about Ias'' story.


    Couldn''t he just want to talk about what he likes?


    "So Kuhaln struggled in pain and tried to put out the fire somehow. But the fire did not go out, and because Kuharn drank water from the Sprout Spring, he did not burn to death. Then the Frost Fairy appeared, and he covered Kuharn with the moss he had grown to block the fire for a while."


    Nero continued his story steadfastly despite Carl''s words.


    "And he whispered to Kuhaln, who was exhausted. The fire would burn forever and torment him, and it would be better for him to die. But dying was not easy for Kuhaln, and he fell into despair. At that time, the frost fairy gave Kuhaln a very beautiful flower and said,


    Carl, who had been listening to the story in disappointment and fiddling with his pen, looks at Nero with wide eyes in surprise.


    "''This is the Frostwind Corpse Flower I grew for you. If you eat this, you will die as ice that even the dwarf''s eternal fire cannot melt.'' Like this. It is said that Kuhaln ate the flower given to him by the Frost Fairy and turned it into ice that would never melt, leading to his death."


    "The frost elf took possession of Kuhaln''s frozen, unchanging body."


    Nero stops talking and pauses for a moment.


    Why were we talking about this?


    "¡­ Ah, so I thought it would be helpful if this Frostwind Corpse Flower actually existed."


    Nero, who made eye contact with Carl who was looking at him, remembered Carl''s illness and smiled awkwardly.


    Nero had read Kuhaln''s story with great interest, so he felt a little embarrassed for rambling.


    "¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Nero tilted his head as he looked at Carl green eyes staring at him in surprise.


    "How can I get that?"


    Carl swallows, licks his lips, and speaks in a trembling voice.


    "I''m serious! Is this just a legend?"


    Carl tried to control his excitement and smiled softly.


    "Rather than just letting go, wouldn''t it be better to at least try to walk on the flowers of absurd legends?"


    Of course, Carl knows. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, Lucas Voss, who read ''The Cold-Blooded Emperor Rules'', knows.


    I don''t know if Kuharn and the Frost Fairy actually existed, but I do know that the Frostwind Corpse Flower does exist.


    That''s because there was an chapter where Adrian saved the flower, revived a sick person, and accepted him as his subordinate!


    Everyone looked at Carl''s as if it were absurd when he said that he would risk his life for the legend of a distant northern people. Nero was no different.


    Of course, no one even thought that such a flower existed, and even when asked how to get it, there was no answer.


    However, it was enough for Carl to hear about the existence of the Frostwind Corpse Flower through Ias.


    I even heard that it was a legend of the Balturan people of the north.


    Then all that''s left is to find the flowers.


    And although Carl didn''t know how to get flowers, there was something he could use in times like this.


    Carl is anxious and on the verge of death, but that doesn''t mean he has no plans to give up.


    It may not be the emperor, but there would be no harm in the family of Carl''s mother, Diana, if Carl, the prince, recovered.


    Let''s use Diana family crest to get the flower.

 Chapter 10: No Longer Existed

    "That¡­ Master Carl, that seems difficult¡­"


    "yes? why?"


    Carl, who returned to the room with hope, was so shocked by Lilly''s answer that he forgot to act and asked stupidly.


    "Felt grinding¡­ that is¡­ ¡­ ." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time, Carl even learned that Diana''s family was the Felt family. But if he''s from a noble family, he probably has money and power, so why...


    "Diana-sama passed away, and the Felt family knew that Carl-sama was sick...that¡­The Felt family wasn''t a very powerful family, to begin with... and¡­"


    Lilly delayed answering for a long time, talking back and forth. However, when Carl just looked up at her blankly, she ended up squeezing her eyes shut and muttering in pain.


    "The Felt family will not do anything for you, Carol¡­ ."


    "Ah, How...? Maybe I could at least contact them... and..."


    As Carl asked in a trembling voice, tears formed at the corners of Lilly''s tightly closed, wrinkled eyes.


    "Sorry. Master Carl¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    It''s not something Lilly should be sorry about.


    Carl realized that Lilly''s care and protection for him was not due to his family, but was an act of pure heart.


    The reason why 4th Prince Carl, who had completely given up on not only the imperial family but also his mother''s side of the family, was able to survive until now is that Lilly did not give up and worked hard for him.


    Carl felt dizzy and touched his forehead.


    Come to think of it, he had never even had a proper conversation with Lilly.


    I just thought it would be helpful when contacting the Felt family to get medicine.


    Absurdly, Carl thought of Lilly as a passing extra rather than a person.


    Even he is the same being.


    "Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­."


    Lilly sat down, sobbing in helplessness.


    Carl just stared at her blankly, unable to figure out who she was apologizing to or what she had done wrong.


    Carl knew that he had very little time.


    However, seeing Lilly crying did not make him angry. He feels like he has committed a very big sin.


    Like a mother who had lost her terminally ill son''s last hope, Lily was completely broken down and crying.


    It was Lilly who took care of Carl for 16 years instead of Diana, who died shortly after giving birth to Carl, and, Carl may have truly been like a son to her.


    Carl, ''in the prime of his life'', was in a terrible mood.


    He took ''Carl'' away from Lilly.


    Carl, who was able to see Lilly as a person, finally realized this.


    The son was taken away from his mother.


    ***


    Perhaps due to a great psychological shock, Carl fainted and fell asleep before receiving treatment from Milton.


    Lilly, holding back her tears so as not to disturb Carl''s sleep, told Milton about what had happened that day.


    ''Such a ridiculous story...''


    Carl trembled in sadness and pain.


    Milton can''t even shake his head because this is such an absurd story. Unless you bring something like that from a legend, there will be no way to cure Carl.


    "¡­If you find it and eat it, won''t you freeze to death?"


    "That is unknown. It''s something we don''t even know exists in the first place."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "and¡­ ."


    Milton trailed off and then closed his mouth.


    Lilly knew what Milton going to say next.


    ''And, he is going to die soon anyway.''


    "¡­ Wouldn''t it be better to try something?"


    Milton muttered and quietly looked at Carl, who was barely surviving by relying on his healing magic.


    As the royal physician, Milton must do only what he is ordered to do.


    Since you are in a position to deal with the royal family, you must hear but not hear, see but not see, and know but do not know.


    And he was not allowed to dare to speak his opinion arrogantly.


    "Nero, the 3rd prince, liked Carl very much."


    Milton peeked over the fence that was allowed to him.


    The fence he had crossed for the first time in his life wasn''t that big of a deal when he climbed over it, and it didn''t feel too bad.


    "Okay then, I''ll be back at midnight."


    But that''s it. Milton went no further than that.


    But even that was enough to make Lilly''s pale face, who looked like she was sicker than Carl, bloom like a flower.


    Lilly bit her lip and quietly walked around the room to prevent Carl from waking up.


    She slightly opened the curtains to look at the twilight evening sky, then gritted her teeth and left the room.


    Yes, I should try something.


    Because Duren loves those who work hard.


    Lilly prayed to God.


    But God did not answer her.


    There is only one woman there, working hard for Carl, who is of noble lineage and is not even allowed to be considered her son.


    Lilly couldn''t know that the real Carl no longer existed.

 Chapter 11: A Deal With Nero [1]

    Jump up!


    Tap, tap, tap, tap.


    Carl woke up to the sound of the door being opened violently and the sound of heavy footsteps approaching.


    But Carl couldn''t even open his eyes. His whole body was filled with intense pain as if it were engulfed in scorching flames, and even breathing was difficult.


    If he lifts his eyelids now, the dry eyeballs may fall out.


    "Treat."


    Hearing a voice, Carl felt the heat burning his body quickly subside and realized it was Milton''s magic.


    "Huh¡­"


    As the heat subsides, Carl barely opens his eyes and a painful groan escapes from his mouth.


    Through his heat-blurred eyes, he sees someone quietly looking down at him.


    Carl suddenly remembered the moment she first met Azgoth. However, unlike Azgoth, this vaguely visible new type had no terrifying presence.


    "Carl."


    Only after hearing the voice again with a clearer mind did Carl realize that it was none other than the third prince, Nero.


    "¡­ older brother¡­why¡­." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nero quietly looked down at Carl with an expressionless, shadowy face. As if he were concentrating on finding something valuable in his sickly brother overshadowed by death.


    "Your maid came to visit me."


    "¡­."


    Carl, who was struggling to get up, suddenly stopped. And then he urgently looks around to find Lilly.


    But Lilly was not in the room.


    "Where is Lilly?"


    In response to Carl''s urgent voice, Nero spoke calmly.


    "Your maid was taken away for breaking the imperial rules."


    "what¡­! Why Lilly?"


    "It''s because she did something she wasn''t allowed to do."


    Carl finally realized why Nero had come to see him.


    Lilly did something.


    "What happens to Lilly?"


    "Does it matter?"


    Nero coolly dismissed Carl''s desperate words. The friendly and smiling young man seen during the day was nowhere to be seen. He truly has the spirit of an emperor''s son.


    However, Carl did not get scared and freeze like he did when he faced Azgoth.


    "Lilly is my¡­ !"


    Carl, who was about to shout in rage, trailed off and pursed his lips.


    My¡­ What is mine?


    To ''Lucas''s, Lilly is a nobody.


    But, to ''Carl'', what kind of person was Lilly?


    Nero silently watched Carl''s feverish face turn white. he then moved his steps very slowly, taking one step closer to Carl.


    "Is it nothing?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    It is nothing.


    I''m sure it will.


    But that no woman risked her life for Carl.


    "¡­ What happens to Lilly?"


    "Well, that''s not up to me."


    "Then what should we do to save Lilly?"


    "Do you want to save her?"


    "yes."


    "why?"


    Carl faced the eyes of Ias looking into his directly.


    "I don''t know, but I want to save it anyway."


    In the end, Carl couldn''t figure out how to deal with Lilly. But for now, he couldn''t bear to see her die.


    Nero slowly nodded his head at those words, moved his body that had been casting a shadow over Carl''s back, and stood up straight.


    "Your maid asked me to get you some medicine. She fell in front of my bedroom and cried out. Even though she was dragged away by the guards."


    "¡­"


    "She is currently incarcerated. She has defiled the imperial discipline, so she will be sentenced to death. However, if I cover this up, she will return to you safely without further disturbance, unless His Majesty directly orders it."


    Nero spoke in a low voice, calling his father Azgoth dryly ''your majesty.''


    "So, what can you give me? What can you give me to save the woman who defiled the royal family''s rules and to obtain medicine to cure your illness?"


    Carl felt a cold sensation from Nero''s strict attitude.


    Just as Azgoth is truly a fearful being, unlike the characters in the novel, like Adrian, who is mistaken for someone else even though he knows his identity through the memories of ''The Man in His Highest''.


    Nero also stands before him as a living, breathing human being, not a monotonous character in a novel.


    Nero asks quietly with burning eyes.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Carl slowly opened his mouth.


    "It is a debt of two lives, and I will repay it with two lives."


    "¡­Are you saying you''ll spare my life?"


    "yes. And one more time."


    "By what means?"


    "Please save me and Lilly. Then, later, when you need me, I will leave everything behind and come to help you."


    "You''re still saying absurd things."


    "You can''t give up, can you?"


    Nero grinned at what Carl said again.


    "How can I trust you?"


    "I will risk my life."


    "If you don''t have my help, you''re going to die anyway, so isn''t it already mine?"


    "That''s all I have, I have nothing more to give and nothing more to give."


    "How arrogant. You act like you have everything when you have nothing."


    Carl was startled by those words and opened his eyes.


    The moment Azgoth first saw Carl, he saw through his alien existence and said these words.


    ''Nero, who was defeated by Adrian without any help, also has such deep feelings!''


    Carl felt fear and worry grab hold of him.


    However, that is also a worry that only makes sense if he survives right now.


    "Okay, Carl. You owe me two lives at this moment."


    However, Nero said that with a soft smile, as if it was a lie that he had pushed Carl so harshly just a moment ago.


    "I don''t have high expectations but remember. Don''t forget that, too."


    "yes?"


    "Don''t you have to pay it back? Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Then, Nero turned around and walked confidently out of the room.


    Unlike Azgoth, the sight of him leaving alone without a single attendant looked so big that Carl couldn''t take his eyes off him.


    Lilly returned less than ten minutes later with a mesmerized look on his face.


    Although her hair was dishevelled, dishevelled and unblemished.


    "Lilly, are you okay?"


    "Ah yes¡­ ."

 Chapter 12: A Deal With Nero [2]

    Lilly returned less than ten minutes later with a mesmerized look on his face.


    Although her hair was dishevelled, dishevelled and unblemished.


    "Lilly, are you okay?"


    "Ah yes¡­ ."


    "I heard you were detained, but you weren''t hurt?"


    "yes? Oh no. I was just sitting there... ."


    I was fooled.


    Carl closed his eyes and sighed in deep relief, and at the same time collapsed into a whirlwind of emotions that were difficult to describe in words and laid down on the bed.


    Carl was completely fooled by Nero. He was so scared that he didn''t really notice anything.


    Carl felt keenly how helpless and foolish


    he was.


    He acted as if knowing the future of this world meant anything.


    However, Carl was so frightened by Azgoth that he could not move, was completely fooled by Adrian''s acting, was unable to even contact the Felt family whom he had tried to use, and was unable to contact Nero, who thought he had much less strength than Azgoth or Adrian.


    ''You stupid idiot.''


    Carl trembled and mocked himself.


    It was because I was lucky that I received help from Nero and because Lilly risked her life.


    There is nothing he can achieve with his power.


    A terrible feeling of helplessness and frustration overtakes him.


    "Master Carl, are you okay? Are you very surprised? sorry. I just¡­ ¡­ ."


    However, when Lilly hurriedly ran over to him and wiped his sweaty forehead, Carl put aside those sagging feelings and suddenly had something he wanted to ask Lilly.


    "Lilly, what kind of person was ''Carl''? And, my¡­. My mother, and Lilly¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Lilly widened her eyes.


    Tears are forming in her eyes.


    "¡­ All I could think about was treating the disease...."


    Carl made a lame excuse. And seeing that his Lilly was relatively calm, he realized that he had not heard from her yet.


    "Brother Nero promised to help me."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl felt an unknown emotion as he saw Lilly face change.


    I never thought that human emotions could be revealed so vividly.


    Lilly startled face exploded with joy, but then she burst into tears with a distorted face, as if she had let go of everything, like a child.


    Carl held her hand. Perhaps it was because of guilt.


    Carl, whom Lilly loved and regarded as a son, is no more.


    However, Carl, who had the memories of a man in his prime, obtained the key to change the fate of the man who should have died.


    Carl didn''t know whether he should be distressed that he had pushed Lilly''s son figure away and taken his place, or whether he should feel fortunate that he was able to see ''Carl'' for a longer period, even if he was a different person to her.


    In the end, Carl crumpled it all up and threw it away like trash. It''s all pointless.


    He doesn''t want to die. He will grit his teeth and somehow survive.


    Now there is no way for the old ''Karl'' to return. In that case, I will just do my best with what I am given.


    That''s enough.


    As for Carl, he is alive now.


    Lilly told Carl many things.


    The story of ''Carl'' wasn''t really anything worth telling. It was no different from a living, breathing corpse just waiting for the day to die.


    He was irritable, suffered from depression, and repeatedly cried and fell asleep, leaving everything behind.


    But Carl could feel that Lilly really loved me and considered him like a son. Anyone who listens will be able to feel the overflowing love.


    "Carl, you look very much like your mother, Diana. The bright green eyes, the bright blonde hair, even the shape of the nose, cheeks, and ears."


    "¡­ As for Lilly, ¡­ What was your relationship like with my mother"


    Lilly smiled softly at Carl''s question. She is so dazzling that it makes me long for it.


    "I grew up with Lady Diana."


    "Were you friends?"


    "friend¡­. No, I was Diana''s maid."


    "You were a friend."


    Carl noticed that Lilly was not just a maid.


    They probably grew up together from a young age, becoming playmates, companions, and friends who studied and learned together.


    "What kind of person was my mother?"


    Lilly smiled with tears in her eyes, as if she was very happy that Carl had asked about Diana.


    And she quietly told me how sweet and kind Diana was, how pretty she was when she smiled, and how much fun it was when they played practical jokes together.


    While listening to the story, Carl fell asleep at some point. His fever rose again and he couldn''t stand it.


    However, when Lilly loving hand caressed his forehead, He was able to fall asleep peacefully.


    The memories of his parents in ''the previous of Life'' were empty, as if they had been painted black, and the memories he had accumulated as Carl lasted only about a week. So he couldn''t know what parental love was.


    Carl felt the void deep in his heart is filled with hazy clouds following Lilly''s touch.


    ***


    Even after receiving the promise from Nero, Carl did not stop and visited the library every day.


    He will come up with more solutions in case Nero cannot get the medicine or if it does not work.


    In that name, Carl carefully indulged in precious knowledge that only the royal family could access.


    If you knew you were stupid and didn''t do anything, that would be stupid.


    Milton and the librarians noticed a slight change in the direction of the book Carl was selecting, but they said nothing and found the book he wanted. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nero did not come to the imperial library for a while. He didn''t even know where he went.


    Then, a few days later, Heheard surprising news.


    "The 3rd Prince is not currently in the imperial palace."


    "yes? why?"


    "I don''t know that far either."


    Nero left the imperial palace for a while.


    And he didn''t come back for several days.


    Carl''s body was gradually deteriorating, and now not only Azgoth but even Adrian had completely turned off his attention.


    Every day, Carl went back and forth between his bedroom and the library, panting with a burning body on the verge of death. The only people who cared about him were Lilly, Milton, and the librarians.


    It''s like he was a ghost.


    Everyone is convinced of his death.


    In the end, about 20 days after making the promise with Nero, Carl was no longer able to move even after receiving treatment.


    He was verge of death...

 Chapter 13: Frost Wind Corpse Flower [1]

    Milton has just used a healing spell on me, and I''m having a hard time even breathing.


    My whole body is on fire, and it feels like my brain is melting and flowing down my ears and nose.


    Meanwhile, Carl burst into laughter.


    It''s so absurd and absurd that he can''t help but laugh. To die in vain like this.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Milton stood a little away from the bed, looked at Carl quietly, and then closed his eyes.


    He felt terrible. He worked so hard with his dying body, but ended up being so miserable and meaningless.?


    chuck! chuck! chuck! chuck!


    Bang-!!!


    At that time, heavy footsteps are heard, and the door opens violently as if a bison had hit it.


    "Okay, it''s not too late."


    Carl thought that the smiling, sun-like voice was an auditory hallucination.


    Coo!


    There is a sound of something heavy falling.


    Carl, who already felt as if his whole body was burning from the scorching heat, felt even more distressed as the air in the room became hot.


    But the excitement didn''t last long.


    Slam!


    The moment he heard the sound of something opening, a cold chill swept through the room as if a winter storm had arrived.


    The moment Carl felt that chill, it felt as if s


    he was seeing the other half of himself again.


    And Carl, who had been unable to move even after receiving the healing magic, was able to get up from his seat while trembling.


    "You endured it well."


    Carl made eye contact with Nero, who had a shabby appearance, wearing fur clothes stained with dust and stains, and carrying a long, thick spear on his back.


    "Thanks to you, I had fun too. It was a bit difficult, but it was quite enjoyable."


    Nero kicked the burning red box with his feet wearing thick fur leather boots and pushed it to the front of the bed.


    "Here, This is the Frost Wind Corpse Flower, Don''t forget that I saved you."


    And then, Nero turned around and walked out, cooler than the chill emitted by the frosty wind corpse flower that killed the great hero of legend.


    Carl realized that Nero was not simply acting out of promise or for his brother''s life, but was looking for an excuse to go on an adventure.


    Of course, that doesn''t really matter.


    Nero kept his promise. In front of him lies a large and beautiful legendary flower.


    Even Nero, who lots of mana, did not dare to touch it, so the Frostwind Corpse Flower, which he managed to bring in a magically burning box, looked like transparent ice.


    The moisture on the surface freezes white due to the extreme cold, and the frost sublimates in an instant and becomes transparent again.


    It looks as if it shines with moving light.


    Carl raised his hand to stop Lilly, who was approaching to help him.


    If Lilly even touches the flower, she will turn to ice and die.


    Carl slowly stretched out his hand and held the flower.


    The skin freezes due to the extreme cold, but it melts again due to the heat exploding deep within the body.


    The delicate skin freezes and thaws and falls off, and the fingernails are pulled out and fall to the floor and shatter into pieces.


    "Carl!"


    Lilly, shocked by that sight, can be heard screaming.


    Without hesitation, Carl put the frost fairy flower in his mouth, chewed it, and swallowed it.


    I''m not dying.


    I will survive.


    By any means necessary.


    There was a tremendous shock, as if every cell in his body had exploded, and Carl lost consciousness.


    Meanwhile, Carl felt a primal desire so intense that he could not do anything about it, filling his heart and overflowing, hitting him hard.


    ***


    Carl realized that he was continuing to think even while he was asleep.


    His heart is pounding. Instead of panting in pain as before, he is vigorously making his presence known as if to prove his life.


    Carl contemplated his body and thought that he could die like this.


    The scorching heat of hell is burning his whole body, but at the same time, a cold so cold that he can''t even move makes his body freeze.


    Carl''s weak body, whose health deteriorated instead of gaining muscle as he went back and forth between the room and the library, could not withstand the torrent of that enormous power.


    Everything is falling apart quickly and helplessly.


    Even so, the heart was still singing about life. He is innocently stomping around alone, as if he doesn''t know anything, like a child without any sense.


    Carl realized that he was at a crossroads of choice.


    In the story, the character who had the same disease as Carl was in relatively good health. Even though it was the same disease, there was a clear difference in the condition.


    Without treatment, Carl would have died less than a month after birth, but the person who was saved by Adrian and pledged loyalty to him lived until the age of 10 without treatment, and although his disease worsened after that, he survived for over 20 years with just a little treatment. He was able to survive. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And as a result of working harder to stay healthy as much as he was sick, he was able to shake himself off right away and spread his wings after eating the frost wind corpse flower.


    On the other hand, Karl''s condition was so severe that he was barely surviving with a body weaker than that of a seven-year-old child.


    He didn''t even have the stamina to withstand this torrent of power.


    Heat and cold are mixing together and collapsing Carl''s body.


    And Carl was confident that if he wanted to, even if it was difficult, he could throw it out of his body.


    Now Carl must choose.


    Is he going to throw this torrent of power out of his body to survive right now?


    Or risk his life to embrace it and make it his.

 Chapter 14: Frost Wind Corpse Flower [2]

    The reason Carl can''t release this power right away is because she desperately needs it.


    It is thanks to this power that the character in the story was able to live while exploding a huge amount of mana after curing his illness.


    The author may have been wondering about the harmony of yin and yang, but it is none of his business, and he can obtain great power anyway.


    Carl should have died originally. But he will exceed everyone''s expectations and he will survive.


    He won''t be able to avoid the gaze of Emperor Azgoth and protagonist Adrian.


    Carl was immediately focused on treating the disease in order to survive, but even if he survived like this, if he had no strength, he would eventually get hit one way or the other, and die without being able to do anything.


    Even so, after Azgoth becomes emperor, Adrian decides to kill all of his brothers with his own hands in order to get rid of Azgoth.


    No matter what happens, no matter how much he tries run away, Adrian scythe will eventually harvest Carl''s head.


    This is a guy who kills even babies who can''t even walk. There is no way he can spare Carl. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, if he give up your power here, trying to survive will only lead him back to a terminally ill life.


    Carl made a decision.


    ''Lets take this power.''


    Risking his life to survive was contradictory.


    However, if stopping here only leads to being eliminated and dying, he will run without stopping.


    Carl did his best to control the two clashing forces.


    Like two snakes entangled, biting and coiling around each other, heat and cold attack each other, breaking Carl''s body into pieces.


    The blood vessels bulge, and eventually the thin blood vessels that cannot endure burst out.


    Carol couldn''t breathe. It was because his chest and lungs were in shambles due to the biggest torrent.


    But before Carl suffocates to death, something enters his chest and heals his wounds.


    ''Milton.''


    Karl, who barely survived thanks to Milton''s magic, realized that he was feeling his mana.


    He left behind trying to control his power and first observed how Milton''s mana moved, how it worked, and how it healed him.


    Carl began to use the way Milton''s mana moved to gradually direct the force that destroyed his body.


    Unlike when he tried to pull it blindly, Carl read the movement of force and slightly clumsily guided it by gently pulling it where it wanted to go.


    There are results. But the force is still breaking his body. It''s just a little less violent than before.


    Milton''s mana is slowly fading away.


    Milton had already consumed too much mana before Nero came. He can no longer treat Carl.


    ''Is this the end? Am I going to disappear here like this, unable to do anything?''


    Carol was deeply despairing.


    I tried so hard to survive, but in the end, I couldn''t even overcome the disease and died like this?


    Will it eventually fade away as a short sentence in Adrian''s thoughts and be forgotten forever?


    I want to live.


    I want to live so desperately that I can''t help it.


    Meanwhile, Carl suddenly felt something caressing his forehead.


    Very kind, gentle, and more earnest hands than Carl himself.


    The trembling hand caresses his forehead, carefully wipes his eyes, and runs down to his cheeks.


    Carl heard a whispering sound.


    "Karl¡­."


    Lilly voice is heard as a praying.


    At that moment, Carl realized that all his efforts to control his power were meaningless.


    Everything was given to him from the beginning.


    Carl did not focus on his strength, nor did he forcefully hold on to it, but left everything to the beat of his heart that sang life alone.


    Even as his whole body was shattered, the heart, which was beating well alone, united the two powers that were canceling and amplifying each other and made them flow harmoniously, and the power that passed through the heart was quietly swirling around Carl''s body like a flowing river.


    And that power didn''t just revolve around Carl''s body.


    Perhaps because Carl sensed Milton''s mana and imitated it, the power caressed Carl''s messed up body like Milton''s healing magic.


    A huge power melts into each and every one of Carl''s cells.


    In the end, he didn''t have even a handful of strength left.


    However, Carl''s entire body was completely healed, and even his body, which seemed to have skin covering his bones, was overflowing with vitality.


    ''I lived.''


    The moment he thought that, Carl truly fell into sleep.


    Lilly''s cries are heard in deep relief.


    ***


    The first thing that greeted Carl when he opened his eyes was, of course, Lilly''s surprised eyes.


    "Shh, Lilly. I''m fine."


    Seeing Lilly breathing heavily into her chest to call the imperial doctor Milton, Carl grabbed her arm.


    After that, both Carl and Lilly were shocked.


    This was because Carl thin hands, who could not even lift anything more than a pen and paper, grabbed Lilly and sat her down with strength beyond imagination.


    "¡­ Ahh!"


    Carl hastily withdrew his hand. Lilly forearms, who were rolling up her sleeves to wipe Carl''s body, could be seen turning red in an instant.


    Carl hurriedly got up and tried to check Lilly arm, but before she could, Lilly stroked her red, sore arm and burst into tears.


    "Carl, you''re in good health¡­ ."


    He almost broke her arm just now, and she sheds tears as she says that.


    Carl looked at Lilly crying with her face buried in her hands, then slowly opened her arms and carefully hugged her.


    I can feel Lilly stiffening in surprise.


    Tthank you. Lilly. Thanks to you, I was able to come this far."


    At those words, Lilly bit her lip tightly and held back sobs, but in the end she couldn''t bear it anymore and hugged Carl.


    Lilly cried profusely, burying her face in the small and dwarf shoulder of Carl, who was one hand shorter than her.


    Carl awkwardly patted her on the back, then blinked with all his might to ask Milton, who opened the door and came in at the sound of crying, to help him.


    Milton, the tactful imperial physician, is a man who knows exactly what to do in any situation.


    Milton obliviously closed the door and left.


    Carl did her best to soothe Lilly from crying like a child, and buried his anger toward Milton deep in his heart.


    Carl and Lucas have no memory of ever comforting a crying woman. Maybe Lucas had experience comforting his mother. But Carl couldn''t remember anything about Lucas family.


    Cold sweat runs down my face.


    I have no idea what to do.


    Fortunately, Lilly calmed down quickly.


    However, it was inevitable that an awkward air would flow between the two, who were a bit far away to be called mother and son, but too close to be called strangers.


    To eliminate the awkwardness, the two talked a lot.


    Carl was so engrossed in the conversation with Lilly that he couldn''t even reflect on his state.


    Although it only lasted a day, a very short time late at night, Carl was able to spend his time peacefully without the fear of death.

 Chapter 15: Azgoths Schemes

    News spread that Carl''s body had recovered dramatically. Of course, I thought I would die, but I survived and it became a bigger issue.


    And this news is very bad news overall.


    To Carl, to the other princes, and to the nobles who lined up for them.


    However, it was not bad for Nero, who wanted to leave the imperial palace as soon as possible and travel the world. He had no business knowing who would become emperor.


    No, it seems unlikely, but he thought it would be better if Carl became emperor. He thought that at least it was better than having the impregnable First Prince Aric becoming emperor.


    If Aric becomes emperor, Nero may be captured and given territory to work for.


    Aric seems to want to place Nero in the eastern part of the empire to prevent attacks from the east, but there is no way around it.


    Nero would never do it.


    Actually, Nero don''t know what Adrian is thinking. However, he felt somewhat cold, and Eas was a bit uncomfortable with Adrian. Aric would be better than Adrian, and Karl would be better than Aric.


    But Carl has no power or foundation. It would be best for him to push Aric.


    The reason why Nero is so worried about the right to succeed to the throne is because Azgoth has not yet been installed as crown prince.


    It doesn''t matter because the 5th prince is too young, but the 4th prince is already an adult, and the age difference is not that big.


    When a fight for the throne occurs, the power of the imperial family weakens.


    Therefore, it is right to install the crown prince as soon as possible and give him power, but Azgoth is still silent as to what he is thinking.


    Nero, and most other nobles, believe that 1st Prince Aric should become emperor.


    Adrian is known to the outside world as being lazy and playful, Nero is recognized by everyone for his ability but has no interest in power or politics, and Carl is sickly and has no foundation.


    In fact, Aric is already taking care of state affairs as Azgoth''s'' agent and making patrols to distant borders to solidify the influence of the imperial family.


    "So, you too, don''t do anything stupid. okay? When brother Aric returns, you will go straight to him and make it clear that he should become emperor, Not you."


    Nero was worried that Carl might do something foolish and cause trouble, so he came to him first and warned him.


    "Your Majesty will take a look. Never, ever make eye contact. Just keep your mouth shut and just say that you can''t do it and that you want to go out and live freely. Oh, be careful about women. If you have children, the succession rights to the throne will continue, so I don''t know how things will turn out."


    Nero warned repeatedly.


    Although Nero was doing this for his own benefit, he was fundamentally a good-natured and cheerful man, so his concern for Carl was evident.


    But he could only say that because he didn''t know that Carl had already opened his eyes and endured Azgoth''s'' gaze.


    Azgoth''s planned everything to make the princes compete.


    In order to sway Adrian, who is by far the best among the princes but has no interest in power, he assassinates Empress Emma and even goes so far as to trick Adrian into revealing the truth.


    Azgoth may have seen potential in Carl. If that''s the case, he''ll try to keep Carl from falling like this.


    Just as he held Nero'' mother Bella as hostage and eventually prevented Nero from leaving the imperial palace.


    "Yes, brother. Thank you for the advice."


    Carl smiled politely and expressed his gratitude for Nero''s'' words.


    If Carl tries to run away, what terrible trick will Azgoth''s pull to create a web?


    Carl glanced at Lilly, who was looking at him warmly with reddened eyes from a little distance away.


    Just seeing Carl wake up alone in the morning made her cry. It was only during the morning that she started to cry, so he was worry that she was dehydrated.


    Carl strengthened his resolve.


    Before Azgoth''s moves directly, Carl must move first and show his will.


    However, before Carl could do anything, Azgoth, the great emperor of the Thousand Year Empire, struck first.


    Azgoth was overjoyed at Carl recovery from a long illness, and decided to throw a party to commemorate the occasion. Officially.


    Azgoth is not the type of person to feel paternal feelings.


    Azgoth remembered the look in Carol''s eyes that day.


    Those hungry animal-like eyes. A passionate desire for life. Unwavering will.


    And, like Adrian, Azgoth also saw the writings Carl wrote while researching information for an alibi.


    An article written by an ignorant and incompetent child who could not have learned anything, and runs logically and in one direction.


    Azgoth also already knows.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything, Carl will jump into the fight for the throne.


    However, if he are going to do it, it would be better to be sure.


    The Emperor of the Thousand Year Morgan Empire is looking down on everything from his throne and keeping an eye on Carl. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 16: Learning Etiquette

    Azgoth said he would throw a party to celebrate Carl''s recovery, but from the perspective of Carl, who was actually involved, everything was just terrible.


    First of all, Carl was completely unprepared to enter the world so suddenly. The books he read from the imperial library were meant to prepare for future events, not to join the party right away.


    He had no clothes for the party, no money to buy them, and no idea where or from whom to order them.


    And etiquette and dancing too! I don''t know anything!


    I didn''t even think about it because I was too busy looking for hints in the library about strategies, tactics, or other major branches of the original story.


    He doesn''t know how many noble families there are, what kind of power they have, or how they are connected.


    As for the families that Carl knows, there are only a few major families that survive even after Adrian becomes emperor in the original novel. And there was no way for Carl to make a good impression on such a family.


    It''s all shattered and he don''t know how to fix it.


    "Master Carl, let''s learn etiquette and dance first."


    Fortunately, Lilly, a member of the Felt family, a noble family, although weak, stepped in to control the situation before Carl.


    Carl faced Lilly and clumsily moved along with her, learning the royal etiquette.


    However, he does not have the ability to ensure that Lilly knows everything he needs to learn as a prince.


    After much thought, Carl boldly gave up dancing. Even if he wants to dance at a party in the first place, he doesn''t have a partner.


    The only woman that Carl knows is Lilly.


    Lilly is just Carl''s maid and has no power or status. It''s hard to even call her a noblewoman. So Lilly cannot join the party.


    In other words, Carl must participate in the party alone. He cannot rely on Lilly forever.


    "There, you''re the servant, right?"


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    "Teach me manners."


    "¡­Yes."


    Carl left the room, caught the first attendant he saw, and learned etiquette.


    Even the imperial attendant was so embarrassed that he stopped, as if he had not thought that Carl would do such a thing.


    "Please straighten your back and shoulders. When walking, you should never drag your feet. Push the floor with your big toe and maintain a powerful, dignified step. Your chin should not be forward of your chest. Keep your neck straight and your chin pulled in."


    Due to a long period of illness and a broken body, everything from Carl''s standing posture was a mess. He really had to handle everything from start to finish like a baby taking steps.


    Fortunately, surprisingly, Carl was able to absorb them in an instant and move forward by following the attendant''s strict instructions.


    "Great. You can skip right now...Hmm¡­ ."


    Carl followed along so well that the overly satisfied attendant smiled softly and cleared his throat.


    ''It doesn''t feel like my body.''


    Carl himself was incredibly powerful and was greatly surprised by his body moving according to his will.


    In the original work, the character who was cured of the disease used a lot of mana to fight, but his health did not suddenly improve like this.


    On the other hand, Carl gained strength and stamina that could not have been expected from a thin body, but was unable to obtain the abundance of mana he had expected. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl learned all the etiquette in just one day.


    But the problem is that it is impossible to memorize everything about which etiquette should be followed in each situation.


    ''What kind of crazy person created this?''


    ''Who memorizes all this?''


    He muttered it to myself, but not only the imperial family, but also the servants and maids all memorized it.


    In the end, all that remains is memorization.


    "Can''t we contact the Felt family?"


    Next, Karl tried to contact the Felt family through Lilly. They may not be good enough to save Frost Corpse Flower, but wouldn''t it be possible to contact them?


    No matter how much he is the prince, Carl has absolutely no backs. It''s so bad that he don''t even have a penny right now.


    This is because he suffered from illness all his life and was bedridden, so he did not even receive compensation for maintenance of his dignity.


    "You might be able to contact them. But I don''t know if it will really help. Felt family is so weak..."


    The answer that came back was only pessimistic.


    Only then did Carl realize that he knew nothing about the Felt family and was able to hear a more detailed story from Lilly.


    "After marrying into a powerful family, His Majesty the Emperor always married into a weak family. The Empress is a direct descendant of the Duchy of Lyras, and the late Empress Emma was the daughter of her husband."


    Nero''s mother, Bella, is from the Count Beria family, which amassed enormous wealth through salt mines, and the next family, the Felt family, is from the family of Carl''s mother, Diana...


    "Felt grinding¡­ In fact, there is nothing talk about."


    It is nothing.


    "As an administrator, They only carry out minor official duties for the empire. Even though they are nobles, they are not even hereditary. It is nothing more than a small family that has steadily produced low-level administrators for a very long time. You''re mother, Diana, also worked as an administrator and caught the eye of His Majesty..."


    So, there is nothing that Carl can receive from the Felt family.


    ''It''s difficult. There is no answer.''


    Carl fully realized his situation.


    His situation is no different from being abandoned alone in the open ocean.


    "Then, there is nothing we can do."


    Carl finally made up his mind.


    If he doesn''t have it, He have no choice but to get it from someone who does.

 Chapter 17: Adrian Thoughts

    "Have you heard the story of the 4th prince?"


    "I heard he suffered from an incurable disease and were finally cured a few days ago, right?"


    "Yes, it seems that 3rd Prince Nero took pity on him and finally helped him."


    "Tsk tsk, Your Majesty is also heartless. Something that can be treated so easily."


    Carl''s story was quite a bit of gossip, so the nobles talked about him as a light


    icebreaker.


    "Isn''t the blood of the lowly mixed in?"


    "Shh, be careful what you say."


    "I hope he don''t have unnecessary greed. Still, I will say that he is a prince in name and appearance only."


    "No way. If he had any thoughts, he wouldn''t even dare to think about confronting Aric. Isn''t it already decided?"


    "But the crown prince''s investiture has not yet taken place."


    "I don''t know what His Majesty is thinking."


    "Now that I think about it, Mr. Aric this time¡­."


    It was all that was passed by so lightly.


    No one has any expectations from Carl and no one is interested in hi..


    "Mr. Adrian?"


    Adrian sat lazily with his chin resting and put down the words he had been tapping on the table.


    On the board where Adrian was lost in thought, the tangled words were just quietly waiting for the next time.


    "¡­ Oh, I''m sorry. Maybe it''s because the days are getting colder these days, but I get lost when I''m in a warm place like this."


    "Hehe, no. It''s quite enjoyable to just look at it like this."


    Adrian smiled as he looked at his fianc¨¦e, Gwen, whose marriage had been postponed due to Emma''s death.


    Gwen also narrows her eyes and smiles.


    It means don''t think about anything else and just move on to the next move quickly.


    Foxy bitch.


    Adrian made the next move. Gwen made the next move as if she had been waiting, and the two of them talked randomly like children for a while.


    And then, after going all the way to the end of what Gwen had read, it just stops.


    "I lost."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    At Adrian''s declaration of defeat, Gwen beautiful face freezes like a sculpture.


    Defeat was declared by following exactly the moves Gwen wanted.


    It means that if I stay with you any longer, I''ll just be wasting time, so I''ll finish it quickly and go back.


    Snake-like guy.


    "You seem to be very worried about your younger brother."


    Adrian, who was about to get up at Gwen''s words, changes his posture. It hits him at the right time and he can''t get up.


    Adrian and Gwen are ''still'' engaged externally, and if Adrian rejects Gwen''s words and stands up, there will be nothing good.


    "I''m very worried."


    "Well, then, how about we visit him sometime?"


    "I''m not worried about that."


    "Really?"


    Adrian tried to break off the conversation and get up, but he couldn''t take off the mask he was playing, so there was no way to escape from Gwen''s drag.


    In the end, Adrian pretended to be lost in thought again and tapped the table saying the game was over.


    It means don''t talk to me.


    Gwen''s eyelashes twitched, but in the end she couldn''t be bothered and drank her tea with a smile on her face.


    Adrian rested his chin and looked at the defeated Pan with eyes full of sorrow.


    He was amazed by its picturesque beauty. Like a messenger from God, he is noble and full of majesty, but at the same time, he is also somewhat sad.


    ''There are more things to kill. I wish I had died naturally from illness. plaguy.''


    With a face like an angel, Adrian thought that about Carl.


    ''Nero, you''re doing something troublesome. When he gets tired of playing, he goes to his mother and begs her.'' Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian knew that Nero helped Carl simply because he wanted to have a thrilling adventure.


    ''Nero¡­As expected, the blade is sharpened and it is looking for a hole to escape. Nero is more annoying than Aric, who is caught off guard.''


    ''But it''s easy to control Nero because he holds Bella hostage. As long as I get my hands on Bella, He will come in on my own and sacrifice his neck.''


    ''Karl¡­ Even if there are too many of them, There''s nothing to worry.''


    For a moment, Adrian was trying to figure out how to kill his brothers.


    Just like the game I played with Gwen just a moment ago, I simply drew a picture of the future and how I would harvest the lives of my own flesh and blood.


    "What funny thoughts are you having?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    He had been silent for too long to do this in front of his fianc¨¦, but at just the right moment, Gwen burst in, forcing Adrian out of his thoughts again.


    "Stop, because your eyes are so beautiful."


    Foxy bitch.


    "Then Should I just look at Adrian''s eyes more?"


    Snake-like guy.


    Adrian envisioned Gwen future.


    Gwen is not bad.


    Because she will give birth to a son of good lineage.


    ''She has a great lineage worthy of becoming an empress, but she is too ambitious and too clever to give her power.''


    Adrian smiled like an angel and thought so.

 Chapter 18: The Imperial Banquet [1]

    The party has begun. The nobles shuffle around and talk, and secret glances are exchanged between them.


    It''s a party to celebrate Carl''s recovery, but that''s just a justification.


    Like the 4th prince, who has no power, no one cares if he dies.


    Nero chatted with the knights about martial arts, ignoring the fancy lights and sweet food at the party, and smiled like a child about the mysterious place that adventurers dream of exploring.


    "I heard that you set foot on the land of the Balturan people in the north."


    "It was awesome!"


    "I heard you also saved Prince Karl''s medicine. Indeed, it is wonderful."


    "ha ha ha. No, of course it would have been impossible if I had been alone."


    Nero smiled brightly and waved his hand at the words praising him.


    ''These Guys are like snakes.''


    Nero was getting sick of it.


    If they want to fight for power, they will do it among themselves, but they keep subtly trying to bring in Nero, who has said countless times that he will withdraw from the battle for the throne.


    ''Karl, you never came to me.''


    Nero quietly withdrew from the crowd, leaned against the corner of the party and looked around.


    Nero thought Carl would come visit him.


    Even if it was etiquette and all, He thought Carl would definitely come to him and ask for help, even if it was just to get a banquet dress.


    Above all, the only person Carl can rely on at this party is Nero. Because Lilly can''t follow him to the party.


    Lilly is Carl''s maid, but that''s all. She has no status to her. She is the lowest of the nobles, and she can actually be considered a commoner. She is not qualified to attend the party hosted by the emperor.


    In other words, Carl will be thrown into this abyss of desire alone.


    ''Are there no plans? Or are you really going to give up everything?''


    Nero spent time alone, looking very uncomfortable, trying to escape from those who sneakily approached him.


    Nero''s eyes turn to his mother, Bella, who is laughing and chatting with many people on one side of the party.


    It would be nice to be with his mother, but since it can be interpreted somewhat politically, it is better to stay away from places like parties as much as possible.


    Nero rolled his eyes and looked quietly at his younger siblings, who were toddling along while holding the other empress''s hand, before looking at his second brother, Adrian, who was by far the brightest figure at this party.


    ''It''s not a problem for a man who owns it.''


    Nero is very handsome as a man, but Adrian is truly beautiful, as if sculpted by a god.


    Whether he is young or old, he tries desperately to talk to him.


    However, Gwen is next to him with her arms crossed and whispering, covering her mouth with a fan, making it difficult for everyone to approach him.


    To begin with, Adrian doesn''t like this kind of place very much. To the point where he hides using Gwen as a shield.


    ''Brother Adrian would have given up the throne too...''


    Nero felt a reluctance from Adrian that could not be explained in words. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Their eyes met.


    Adrian smiled with that angelic face and nodded slightly, and Nero also nodded with his characteristic cheerful smile.


    ''Shit.''


    Nero secretly trembled in discomfort.


    Adrian is displeased, but he is more displeased with himself acting under a mask like this.


    ''Ah! ''I want to go out!''


    It was fun when he went to get Frostwind Corpse Flower...


    Leaning his head against the wall, Nero look at the endlessly high, gorgeous ceiling of the party room.


    All of this is a huge cage. As long as Azgoth remains emperor, he cannot leave this place.


    Because his mother, Bella, is being held hostage.


    Nero, who had been distracted by thoughts and neglected to understand the surrounding situation for a moment, was a little taken aback by the suddenly noisy atmosphere at the party.


    Nero stood straight and looked at the entrance, wondering if Azgoth had already arrived.


    He can''t believe Azgoth came this early, Carl hasn''t arrived yet...


    "¡­ What¡­ ."


    Nero, who thought so, could not help but doubt his eyes.


    "What the hell is this¡­"


    "Anyway, it''s like that¡­"


    "It''s miserable."


    Amid the noise of the nobles whispering, Carl''s shabby appearance was clearly revealed as he opened the door with his own hand and entered without any introduction.


    He wore long, loose white pajamas that were almost like underwear, soft slippers, and his carelessly grown hair was pulled back into a tight tie.


    Karl, who had just recovered from his illness and still looked thin and haggard, was existing there in an unfamiliar way, as if he had been thrown out of another world alone.


    "What on earth are you thinking¡­?"


    Nero was so embarrassed that he grabbed his beautifully slicked-back hair with his big hands and made a mess of it.


    Nero told him to clearly state that you are not interested in the throne, but he never told him to ignore all royal laws and act as you want like a fool.


    Among the nobles who were startled and whispering as if an animal had rushed in.


    Carl stopped alone, looked around, and then made eye contact with Nero.


    ''Do not come!''


    Nero shook his head tremblingly.


    But unfortunately, Carl cruelly trampled on his earnest wish and approached Nero with a bright smile and dragging his slippers on.


    After saving my brother''s life, I feel so bad that I want to fuck him.


    Nero''s'' eyes became dark.

 Chapter 19: The Imperial Banquet [2]

    Passing through the retreating nobles as if avoiding a dirty animal, Carl stood in front of Nero.


    Carl wanted to run away, but he couldn''t.


    "Older brother."


    "¡­ Oh yeah¡­ ."


    When Carl smiled brightly and greeted him, Nero couldn''t control his expression and smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    Carl stood in a sagging posture and looked up at Nero, as if he had forgotten all the etiquette he had learned from his servant.


    This is the image of a completely harmless, stupid and weak scarecrow prince who knows nothing.


    There are degrees of harm and devastation, but the degree to which it has collapsed to this point is too severe. This will not end with showing that he is not interested in the fight for the throne.


    He won''t be treated like a human being at all.


    ''Why are you doing this? ''You''re smart not a fool!''


    Nero said this to Carl with his eyes.


    Carl is such a smart guy that it''s hard to believe that he spent his whole life locked in a room and didn''t learn anything. Even if he only talk to him for 5 minutes he can feel his intelligence.


    But you''re acting like such a fool! How are you going to take care of it?


    "Thanks to you, my life was saved. thank you."


    "¡­That¡­ they say? I''m glad¡­"


    Nero has become truly unknown. He have no idea what Carl is thinking.


    Nero felt eerie when he saw Carl smiling innocently.


    "Is our father isn''t hereyet?"


    "Father¡­ !


    Nero, shocked, takes a step back, and the noisy nobles also close their mouths in shock.


    There is no one in this world who calls Azgoth ''father''. Even those children don''t dare call Azgoth that.


    Azgoth is the supreme ruler of the Thousand Year Morgan Empire and the great emperor of all the subjects of the empire. His children are no exception.


    Carl ran wild through the party like a wolf among a flock of sheep, and in a messed up atmosphere, only the orchestra that was playing music continued to play with anxious eyes and sweating profusely.


    Nero wanted to run away from this place.


    He don''t know why this guy comes to me and yells at me.


    "Whoosh! ¡­ ¡­ Hmm¡­ ."


    A lot of suppressed laughter echoes in the party room where the tense music is playing.


    Everyone looked in that direction, but no one could tell who was laughing at this terrible situation.


    "¡­ Is he crazy?"


    With a straight face, Gwen pinches the back of Adrian hand tightly and whispers softly.


    Adrian looked so embarrassed that he had forgotten the language and tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand what she was saying.


    Gwen frowns her pretty eyebrows.


    "¡­Your Majesty is not yet."


    As Nero barely managed to compose himself and spoke softly, Carl nodded loudly with a childlike face.


    Then, he walked with his slippers on and started eating the food prepared at the party with his fork.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The absurdity of coming this far is so great that I feel like I should just let things happen as they happen.


    Nero approached his mother Bella, trying to straighten his messy hair.


    "mother."


    "¡­ ¡­ Ah, Nero."


    Bella seemed frightened by the rigid atmosphere, but when Nero approached her and held her hand, she melted and smiled and held her son''s hand.


    Bella, with her honey-colored hair tied up in a ponytail and bright hazel eyes, smiled like that and could not possibly be seen as a mother with a grown son.


    "¡­4th prince, right?"


    "Yes, mother."


    Responding to Bell''s cautious voice, Nero silently looked at Carl, who was behaving like an idiot.


    Carl ate the cake without even bothering to look around himself, and when he smelled the alcohol, He frowned and picked up a cup filled with a sweet drink and drank it down.


    In the eyes of the royal family and nobles, He is a truly barbarians.


    ¡­ ¡­ No, he is exactly what everyone expected of the foolish, incompetent, and pathetic 4th prince Carl, who was born from lowly noblewoman.


    "It would be best to step back a little."


    Gwen was mesmerized by Carl eating in a barbaric manner that she had never seen before.


    Adrian, who was the center of the party, led her and quietly retreated to the outskirts of the party.


    "The Empire¡­ !"


    The attendant, who was about to shout something, hastily closes his mouth, and the door to the party opens forcefully.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The emperor of the empire, Azgoth, raised his hand to silence the attendant and slowly looked around the silent party hall with the force of a lion.


    His sun-like eyes shine brightly.


    Step by step.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The moment Azgoth took a step, everyone bowed their heads at him, as if time had stopped.


    Carl''s eccentricities were nothing compared to Azgoths'' appearance.


    Just as the sun rises, as if a supreme being who rules over the lowly beasts steps forward, the chaotic rules are immediately straightened out.


    Azgoth did not pay a single glance to the nobles who bowed to him, but walked straight ahead and stopped in front of Carl, who was eating like an animal.


    Carl, who had been eating his food with his hands as if he were a real barbarian, muttered his mouth and rolled his eyes, and after a moment of contemplation, he turned around and faced Azgoth, holding his food tightly.


    Carl lowered his head, muttering intently, S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    looked around, and clumsily bowed his waist, following what the other nobles were doing.


    "Hello. father."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Everyone who listens gets cold sweat.


    When everyone was at a loss for what to do with Carl''s absurd words, Azgoth slowly opened his mouth.


    "Why did you lower your head?"


    Why is he asking that?

 Chapter 20: The Imperial Banquet [3]

    Carl lowered his head, muttering intently,


    looked around, and clumsily bowed his waist, following what the other nobles were doing.


    "Hello. Father."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Everyone who listens gets a cold sweat.


    When everyone was at a loss for what to do with Carl''s absurd words, Azgoth slowly opened his mouth.


    "Why did you lower your head?"


    Why is he asking that?


    "Brother Nero told me to do that."


    Nero, who was slowly walking away while holding Bella hand, felt like screaming at those words.


    He was startled and looked up to see Azgoth looking straight at Nero with his sun-like eyes.


    "Yes, you are being a good brother."


    "¡­ Thank you, your majesty."


    Nero hesitated for a moment at the unexpected words, then answered quietly and lowered his head again.


    He have no idea what Carl and Azgoth were thinking.


    "Good job. Nero."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Nero was so horrified by Azgoth''s praise that he could not move. But Nero responded with his trademark cheerful smile as he held his mother''s hand tightly as he was so frightened that he could not breathe.


    "I was just doing it for my brother. Your majesty." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azgoth nodded slowly and spoke with only his lips moving with a mysterious expression that could not be interpreted.


    "Even so, the credit for maintaining the royal blood is truly great. Is there something you want?"


    For a moment, Nero looked at Carl without realizing it. However, Carl was still secretly munching on the cake in his hand, avoiding Azgoth''s eyes with an innocent expression.


    "How dare I covet what belongs to the imperial family?"


    A little¡­This is a statement that can be interpreted politically.


    "is it."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    That was the end of it. Azgoth took his gaze away from Ias and looked at Carl again.


    "Why did you come here dressed like that?"


    "Yes? Is something wrong?"


    Carl fumbled with his pure white pyjamas with his dirty hands, making an even bigger mess.


    And then, with an expression on his face as if he knew nothing, Carl looked straight ahead¡­. Yes, he said, making correct eye contact and looking straight ahead.


    "This is all I have. I didn''t know I had to wear different clothes."


    Azgoth nodded slowly at Carl''s words and spoke calmly.


    "For the royal family to walk around dressed like this, the imperial discipline has fallen to the ground."


    As if thunder had struck, everyone stopped breathing in fear.


    "Punish those responsible."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Chamberlain Orten bows and answers straight away.


    The only person who takes care of Carl is Lilly, but there is an attendant assigned to him according to the royal family''s laws.


    The person who wanted to use the servant for something else was Azgoth, and the person who understood his wishes and assigned him to another place was Orten, the chamberlain.


    However, the responsibility will have to be taken from beginning to end.


    "Carl."


    Azgoth spoke Carl''s name with his expression, energy, and voice that had not changed since the moment he entered the party.


    "This is to celebrate your recovery, but looking at you now, you don''t seem worthy of being here."


    "Oh, I just came because I heard there was something to eat. I''ll just go now."


    Carl spoke jokingly as if he didn''t know anything.


    And he enjoyed the moment when everyone dared not look up and see him, and only Azgoth was looking directly at him.


    Carl thought that, at least for now, He only needed to know one thing among the etiquette he had learned from his attendant.


    For this very moment.


    As Carol had learned from his attendant, he put his left foot back, placed his right hand on his chest, and slightly bowed his head to show respect.


    Anyone can see that he has a flawless, disciplined, polite, and elegant appearance.


    And, the look in the eyes of a wild beast crouching in the bushes, raising its eyes to fill its hungry stomach.


    Carl looked straight at Azgoth and bowed like that.


    Despite its shabby appearance and dirty clothes, it was something a lion''s child should have.


    Carl proved that Azgoth''s eyes were not wrong.


    He made it clear to the emperor of the great Morgan empire that he was better suited for this position than anyone else.


    "I''ll just go. father."


    Carl once again became the face of an innocent child who knew nothing, and, completely ignoring the imperial etiquette, passed by Azgoth and left the party without his permission.


    Azgoth looked at Carl''s small back with an unchanged face and then opened his mouth.


    "I was so caught up that I forgot to say anything. Just raise your head."


    At those words, the nobles finally raise their heads. However, no one can meet Azgoth eyes, so they just stares at the floor.


    Azgoth walked across those who were avoiding his eyes with a leisurely pace, like a lion, and sat down in his seat reserved only for the emperor.


    Azgoth already knew that Carl would participate in the struggle for the throne.


    And hehad already realized that he was a strange being, completely different from Carl before.


    However, even Azgoth could not know how much the new Carl would be able to increase the composition


    But now, that weak and insignificant thing spoke confidently to Azgoth.


    ''I don''t have anything, so I can''t communicate anything, so I have to get this and that from you who have a lot.''


    Azgoth spoke in a low voice, but with a deep resonance that resonated throughout the party.


    "How can you not enjoy the party?"


    The nobles approached cautiously, starting with those with the highest rank and bowing to Azgoth. Following imperial etiquette, the first thing to do is to introduce yourself to the emperor and bow to him.


    ''Did you see through it?''


    Azgoth thought so as he accepted the greeting with an unchanging face.


    It would be impossible to think that Carl would know all of Azgoth plans through Lucas''s memories memories, so it was a natural judgment from Azgoth perspective.


    First Prince Aric is acting as if the empire is already his.


    The 2nd prince, Adrian, had the greatest ability among the princes, but he tried to do nothing.


    The 3rd prince, Nero, enjoys the support of the military due to his cheerful personality and strong military power, but he only wanders around.


    However, the ''failure'' who had been on the verge of death and doing nothing for 16 years suddenly rose, overcoming all adversity, opened his eyes and spoke to Azgoth.


    ''That place will be mine.''


    Azgoth found it quite enjoyable.


    Originally, he was planning to change the game by empowering Nero, but this would increase the number of cards he could use.


    If Carl has enough ability, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to empower him to go on a rampage.


    ''Aric already has much power, and Adrian is reaching out in the darkness. He needs to Raise Carl to maintain balance, and use Nero as a weight to balance the broken balance depending on the situation.''


    Of course, Carl will have to prove that he has the ability.


    If he is nothing compared to his courage, if he is ultimately nothing more than an arrogant flea, he can only be discarded.


    As per the original plan, he raises Nero using Bella as a hostage, creating a triangle.


    ''How far can he go?''


    Azgoth sat high up, looked down at everything looking up at him, and leisurely made his next move.

 Chapter 21: A Mission

    The next day, Carl received a reward from Azgoth for showing arrogance befitting the royal family.


    The price of the award was to put Carl''s life on the line.


    A week later, Carl must leave the imperial palace to subdue a large number of monsters in the Barony of Hilfin in the northern part of the empire.


    This is a responsibility that Emperor Azgoth directly gave to the 4th Prince Carl.


    He openly expressed his intention to give the weak child of lowly birth, who was no better than a wild animal, a chance to gain power.


    However, the fact that the monster was entrusted to Carl, who until a few days ago was on the verge of death and could not even breathe properly, was interpreted as meaning that they would kill the monster and get rid of it because it was a bother.


    Because the situation was so sudden, no one could make an accurate judgment about it.


    Except only Carl.


    Originally, this subjugation mission was given to Nero in the original work.


    And Nero took the knights and wizards of Count Beria with him and subdued the monster in an instant.


    He said, ''It wasn''t that great, so it wasn''t fun.'' Having said the same thing, he rejected Azgoth''s will to grant him power.


    But it won''t be that easy for Carl.


    Compared to the genius Nero, who will reach the level of master a year later, and the power of the sword and staff of Count Beria, who is overflowing with money, Carl is now no better than a newborn.


    He could die. But Carl must pass this test.


    If he fail anyway, he''ll just die.


    ''The is what I hoped for.''


    Carl gritted his teeth against the huge torrent of fate that was endlessly driving him to death.


    I finally took my first step.


    I really can''t stop now.


    I have to keep running forward.


    *** sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl''s was able to receive some small support from Azgoth, who wanted to increase competition for the imperial family, in fact the imperial throne.


    First of all, for Carl, who had nothing to wear other than pajamas, he was given clothes and armor to wear during this subjugation mission, a long sword with an emblem representing the imperial family engraved on it, and a large, handsome war horse he had never ridden before.


    And most importantly, Carl, who had just woken up from a hospital bed, was thin and had never even held a dining knife before, was given the opportunity to pick a knight and take him with his so that he wouldn''t die in vain.


    Even if it''s something else, being able to take an imperial knight is truly a great support.


    No matter how dangerous the situation is, he/she will be able to protect Carl''s life.


    If the subjugation fails or if there is significant damage, the future may become cloudy, but such worries may also have to be kept alive.


    The first thing is to survive.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Lilly, don''t worry too much."


    "But, Master Carl¡­ ."


    Even as Lilly was putting clothes on the scrawny Carl, it seemed like she couldn''t accept the situation itself.


    "Why did Master Carl take on such a dangerous mission?"


    In the end, Lilly asked that question while adjusting Carl''s collar.


    Carl smiled a little bitterly at Lilly''s worried words.


    This isn''t at all dangerous compared to what''s to come.


    The mission that Carl received was, as Nero said, ''nothing special.'' It was nothing more than a brief, passing monster subjugation.


    It is simply a small device that shows Azgoth'' intention to empower Nero.


    Of course, Carl is not Nero, who threatened the main character, Adrian, with only martial arts, and he does not have a strong ally like Beria.


    Carl could easily die with this simple mission.


    "Lilly, the imperial knight will go with me, so I won''t be in danger."


    Carl tried to comfort Lilly and spoke as if this incident was really nothing.


    And because he was unable to grow normally due to his illness, he held Lilly trembling hand with his hand, which was much smaller and thinner than his original age.


    Carl''s hands had a strength that was clearly unimaginable given his scrawny appearance, so Lilly was able to ease her worries just a little.


    "And, look...."


    Carl smiles and shows the shoulders of his slightly stuffy clothes.


    Surprisingly, within a few days after receiving the clothes, Carl was growing at an incredible rate. He didn''t look like his original age of 16 yet, but he also didn''t look like the child he used to be.


    "When I come back, I might be bigger than Lilly. And I should also use this opportunity to see the world."


    "Master Carl¡­ ."


    Lilly looked at Carl with reddened eyes and affectionately rubbed Carl''s shoulder without realizing it.


    Just like a mother would for her son, with concern and love.


    Carl was happy about that and smiled a little and patted Lilly''s hand gently, grateful for her unwavering support. Despite the weight of the impending mission, Carl felt a flicker of hope ignite within him as he stood clad in his new armor, ready to embark on this journey into the unknown.


    As he prepared to depart from the safety of the imperial palace, Carl couldn''t help but feel a surge of determination coursing through his veins. This mission wasn''t just about subduing monsters; it was his chance to prove himself, to defy the odds stacked against him, and to carve out his own path in a world that had often seemed indifferent to his struggles.

 Chapter 22: Gilbert Eville

    As Carl leaves the room, Harmon bows his head politely.


    Harman is a new servant officially given to Carl by Azgoth.


    With brown hair, brown eyes, tall height, and a pure white face, he appears to be more noble than Carl.


    That''s because, as he is an imperial servant, Harman also comes from a powerful family.


    Family power is given to the eldest son, so it was fortunate that Haman, the third son who had nothing to receive, was able to become an imperial servant.


    Even if he hadn''t become Carl''s personal attendant, he would have had a bright future since he was still young.


    "This is Harman, who will be serving Carl from today."


    For a moment, Carl pulled the collar of his stiff, tight clothes and lifted his chin to look at Harman.


    "Harman, have you been ordered to report my every move?"


    "¡­ ."


    For something he had heard from a member of the royal family at the palace, it was too direct, so Harman paused for a moment.


    "¡­ Yes, that is what I was ordered to do."


    "Are you speaking directly to Your Majesty? Or does it go through someone else?"


    "The report will go up through the Chamberlain."


    "Great. Let''s go to the knight commander."


    Even though Harman walked ahead of Carl''s orders, he couldn''t understand why Carl had asked that question.


    And it was unexpected that Carl, who had been acting like an animal at the party, walked with a confident gait and gave orders to himself as if it were natural. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, raising his voice is a bit uncomfortable. Still, it is not the subordinate''s job to point out each and every one of them.


    All Harman had to do was follow Carl, assist with office work, and report on him.


    ''If the report goes to Chamberlain Orten, I don''t have to worry. Orten is a loyal hand to Azgoth, so he will only convey information to Azgoth, being careful not to let the information leak to other places.''


    Carl must prove to Azgoth that he has the potential to become emperor. He cannot hide himself even from Azgoth. Then he will be thrown into the abyss without any support.


    However, that does not mean it is advisable to be an enemy of Aric or Adrian.


    For now, he have to hide in Azgoth''s'' shadow and pretend to play around for a while, then seize the opportunity to seize power.


    ''Impiral Knights....I don''t know who will I''ll get.''


    Carl thought about the contents of the original story as he boarded a carriage with Harman''s help to move from the overly spacious imperial palace to the residence of the imperial knights.


    There is one young knight in the Imperial Knights who remains active even after Adrian becomes emperor.


    He is so talented that even when there are signs of power inflation, he doesn''t fall behind at all and catches up fiercely, so it will definitely not be the end of it, but he will be an important character who will become one of the main characters.


    Above all, it is the type of talent that Carl needs most now.


    He''s a knight so loyal that he doesn''t even blink even though he''s called the emperor''s bastard.


    ***


    When he headed to the headquarters of the Knights, Gilbert Eville, commander of the Imperial Knights, came out on time and was waiting for him.


    The position of knight commander had hidden political intentions that were too complex to be elevated simply by force, and although Gilbert was knight commander, he was an old man who was too old to fight on the front lines.


    At first glance, he looks like an old man with difficulty moving due to his white hair, wrinkled skin, and shrunken muscles.


    However, no one knows that this old man is a great master who has held his position as the leader of the knights for decades and served as the shield of the Hardion imperial family.


    This is no joke, he is a dangerous old man who could kill Carll without even lifting a finger.


    "Master Carl, this is Gilbert, Commander of the Imperial Knights."


    Gilbert greeted him with a friendly smile.


    Although he had the status of Commander of the Imperial Knights, that did not mean he was a high-ranking nobleman. In terms of form, that is.


    "This is Carol. nice to meet you master Evill."


    "Please call me Sir Gilbert."


    "Yes, Sir Gilbert."


    Carl smiles and offers his hand. And Gilbert also smiles and shakes hands.


    Carl was startled by an eerie feeling for a moment and shook off Gilbert''s hand.


    "Oh my, I''m sorry. I guess I squeezed it too hard."


    "¡­ Oh that¡­no."


    Gilbert did not feel embarrassed, but smiled softly and overlooked Carl''s rude behavior.


    But it was Gilbert, not Carl, who was truly rude.


    ''It''s mana!''


    Carl shuddered as he realized that it was Gilbert''s mana that was climbing around his hand.


    He was worried that it might be the leader of the Imperial Knights who had enormous power, so he traced Carl with mana in that brief moment.


    Like a snake or a fox.


    The feeling of Mana smiling with dark yet narrowed eyes.


    In the original work, Gilbert is a character of little importance. This is because he already retired before Adrian became emperor, so he appears a little in the beginning and then leaves just like that.


    But when He ctually met him, he was also a scary person.


    Carl came to his senses.


    ''Wow, he has quite a bit of mana. It''s also quite... ¡­ .''


    Gilbert smiled through his narrowed eyes at the fact that Carol, who had spent his entire life lying in his room and was on the verge of death until a few days ago, had mana.


    The amount of mana itself is small, but that doesn''t really matter.


    What is important is the essence of a person, which can be felt from mana and can only be felt by those who handle mana.


    Gilbert could feel Carl''s essence through his mana.


    That is very valuable.

 Chapter 23: Hunting Dog

    "Your Majesty has granted it, so please choose any knight you wish."


    "¡­Anyone?"


    "Except, of course, for those who have work to do. Just like me and the deputy commander."


    Gilbert said a little playfully. But Carl knew how heavy those words were.


    Speaking of being an imperial knight, is a position that all knights of the empire dream of. Naturally, not only lower-ranking nobles but also children of high-ranking nobles are targeting them.


    In other words, as long as Carl says he wants it, Carl will put him/her under his control, even if the other person is a son of a count or a son of a duke.


    ''Is this old man senile? There''s no way Azgoth would do something like this?''


    No matter how much you try to raise it, this is too much.


    What if Carl suddenly takes a knight from a powerful family?


    ''¡­ indeed! Is this also a test?''


    Following Gilbert''s words, Carl shook off the thought of choosing a knight from a family as strong and noble as possible.


    If Carl takes a knight like that now, he won''t be able to control it, and after this incident is over, they will leave him without looking back.


    If Carl wants to secure the knight in his hands, he must choose a knight who is currently weak.


    "Can I see the list of knights?"


    "Yes, as much as you want."


    Even though Gilbert willingly showed the list to Carl, he felt puzzled.


    Of course, he thought that this would increase his prestige by picking a famous and strong knight whose name was widely known, but he did not know that he would even check the list.


    Carl secretly sighed with regret after looking at the list of knights.


    Considering the timing, he thought it would definitely be there by now, but strangely, it isn''t.


    If this happens, Carl''s plan goes awry.


    There is no way for Carl to know who the potential knights are within the order.


    The knights he knows are those whose names only appear briefly in the original work, but they are all members of prestigious families, so it would be a burden to take them with him.


    Carl quickly opened his mouth before Gilbert, who was quietly observing him, could get suspicious.


    "I want to see the knights in person."


    Carl can''t help it. He have no choice but to see it for himself and judge for himself.


    ***


    The Imperial Knights were full of dissatisfaction with the sudden convening, and even group training made everyone''s faces grim.


    Moreover, it is said that all of this is because of Carl, the sickly 4th prince who has no power and no ability to help in the future, so everyone is on the verge of bursting out of their minds.


    There are several ways to join the Imperial Knights.


    First of all, naturally, those with skills are selected and become imperial knights.


    For political reasons, those of noble families become imperial knights.


    Since imperial knights rarely participate in actual battles, only a few are selected based on their skills and remain as knights until their death. This is the case with Knight Commander Gilbert Eville. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The majority of those who remain are those who briefly became imperial knights to add decorations to their careers and then take a different path. In other words, they are the sons and daughters of a truly high-ranking noble family.


    They had no intention of becoming the knights of the 4th Prince Carl, who had nothing to gain, thus ruining their bright future.


    ''It''s a mess.''


    Carl muttered to herself as he saw the knights standing in ceremonial attire wearing splendid armour next to Gilbert.


    Everyone seemed to have let down their guard because they thought Carl was an incompetent 4th prince, but thanks to Lucas''s memory, Carl was able to read their expressions.


    Lucas was fully discharged as an Army sergeant, worked part-time at a convenience store and a bar, and even had experience surviving in a small business that was no different from the wild.


    He was really angry because he was being forcefully dragged in, but he can see that he had no choice but to manage his facial expressions because he was watching.


    When the army gathered for work on the weekend, they would make that exact expression like they want to kill their head.


    ''Yes, I don''t want to leave a mark by becoming the knight of the 4th prince, who stands to be defeated. I know that feeling well.''


    Carol shook his head with his eyes sparkling with an innocent face in front of the handsome-looking imperial knights.


    "After all, it is the Imperial Knights. It seems to glow even when standing still."


    "Hehehe, when you say that, my shoulders, which have drooped over time, are lifting."


    Gilbert laughed and matched Carl performance. There was no way Gilbert didn''t know that Carl, who seemed to be counting the numbers with cool eyes just moments ago, was acting foolish.


    Those who are different on the outside and inside are only criticized by insignificant people. Honesty is the quality of the poor, and the noble must know how to decorate themselves.


    ''Yes, I guess I''m dissatisfied. But I also don''t want useless things for a knight like you.''


    Carl smiled, pretending not to notice the looks in the eyes of the sons and daughters of the noble family who were secretly glaring at him.


    The ''real knights'' who keep their mouths shut and do not move at the very back of the rows of knights are the talents that Carl wants.


    Low-ranking nobles who became imperial knights through skill, not family origin, carrying the future of their insignificant families on their shoulders, and commoner knights who jumped into the world for their family''s livelihood and their dreams...


    The knight that Carl needs is not a noble knight who won''t listen to others, but a loyal knight who will serve as his spear and shield to defeat his enemies and protect him.


    If they become Carl''s knights, they will have no choice but to follow Carl even if it means risking their lives.


    If the string breaks, his life will end.


    With an excited child-like face, Carl watched the Imperial Knights divide into two and form ranks.


    "Start."


    Starting with Gilbert''s stern voice, the imperial knights, divided into two, rush at each other.


    Carl looked at it all with deeply sparkling green eyes.


    Carl''s need to find Knights that he can use.


    For him, he needs a hunting dog that will follow any command and even risk his life, a loyal dog that can be broken when necessary.


    It''s a cruel thing to do, but it can''t be helped because Carl also has to live.

 Chapter 24: The Knights Duel

    Training began with the Imperial Knights, divided into two, charging at each other.


    However, even while watching the intense mock battle, Carl could not identify a knight who could be of help to him.


    To Carl, this mock battle seemed to just be about people in armor swarming in, pushing and beating each other.


    Of course. Carl, who has no knowledge of martial arts and only has mana and cannot handle it, cannot sharply assess the knight''s skills in this situation.


    Instead, when the knights first lined up, Carl memorized the faces of those behind them with a disciplined look, and looked closely at their expressions.


    "How is it?"


    Seeing Carl busily rolling his narrowed eyes here and there, Gilbert asks in a voice filled with laughter.


    Carl glanced up at Gilbert and spoke in a low voice, still with a childlike smile.


    "It is indeed the Imperial Knights. That''s really cool."


    With those words, Gilbert clearly saw that Carl was unable to understand the knights'' skills.


    There were only a very small number of knights who actively participated in the mock battle, and the rest were just swinging their swords and roughly bumping their bodies.


    In this situation, even drivers who want to work hard have no choice but to act passively.


    He can see how much they ignore Carl.


    Car, However, doesn''t care about those knights who ignores him.


    After all, At the end of the day they are extras.


    But to some extent, this was too severe.


    At least they shouldn''t have behaved like this in front of Gilbert.


    "stop!"


    "Ugh!"


    Carl covers his ears and cowers at Gilbert''s stern command.


    Gilbert silently glared at the stopped knights with wide eyes.


    No matter how noble the family lineage is, one cannot dare open one''s eyes and raise one''s head in front of Gilbert Eville, the head of the Imperial Knights who has held the position for decades.


    "It seems that you have shown the best of yourself as a member of the great Imperial Knights."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Everyone keeps their mouths shut as Gilbert sarcastically speaks with the tongue of a snake.


    "Now I want you to show your skills as an individual knight."


    It means to spar.


    The knights'' faces crumpled.


    It''s annoying just to be suddenly called in and do group combat training...And now they have to spar.


    Even though the Imperial Knights had become a political arena, Gilbert did not criticize them any further.


    The Imperial Knights were created from the beginning to be used by the emperor as a tool of power. This is its original appearance.


    In other words, the reason Azgoth gave Carl''s the imperial knights was to create a political backbone if possible.


    Although Carl was acting completely the opposition.


    Soon the knights came out and, following the format of a duel, raised their swords in front of their chests, swung them, and took their stance. Carl looked at it with an anxious expression.


    It seemed like he was a noble knight, so Carl lost interest even before it started.


    visor¡ª¡ª!!


    Chaaat¡ª¡ª!!


    And even if you spar, you don''t really know what you''re doing.


    In a split second before Carl could even figure out what happened, the swords became entangled and the game was on.


    The knights from the nobility quickly settled the battle with their swords and then retreated.


    It''s disciplined, cool, and gorgeous. He''s not sure, but it looks like he''s fighting well.


    However, if the sword touches the body, that is the end. It retreats cleanly. Don''t trust your armor and push through it to try to wrestle.


    This is because they are too noble to throw themselves on the dirty floor.


    ''It''s finally come out.''


    The moment Carl had been waiting for finally came. Instead of being a nobleman with stylishly trimmed hair and beard, a man with a strong appearance with his head and beard shaved tightly steps forward.


    The person opposing him is also a woman with a scarred face and her hair cut very short.


    They bowed their heads towards Gilbert and Carl, then put on their helmets and lowered their visors.


    Chuck¡ª¡ª!!


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!!


    They hold the sword in front of their chest, swing it vigorously, and immediately change their posture to aim at their opponent.


    The male knight is steadily pulling his chin in with his sword placed in the middle part. The female knight raises her sword high above and measures the distance with light steps.


    ''Something is different.''


    Carl was thrilled by that sight.


    Unlike high-ranking nobles who used up a lot of mana and showed flashy movements, they sink heavily and look for gaps like wild beasts trying to kill each other.


    It is a true murder technique created simply to kill humans.


    Even Carl could feel it.


    Kagak¡ª!!


    Clank¡ª!,Clank¡ª!,Clank¡ª!


    The sounds of sword swings and feet stamping were drowned out by the sound of swords scraping against each other.


    There were no complicated movements, it was literally the blink of an eye. From Carl''s perspective, it seemed as if the two people who were far apart had folded the space together.


    The sword that the female knight was aiming at the middle part was swung so sharply that it looked like it was bent sharply, and went into a very sharp and sharp trajectory.


    As she is tall and her arms are long, she uses a longer sword. She obviously has an overwhelming advantage in reach.


    Pulling in the chin, holding the center of gravity tightly, and stretching out the arms to attack at maximum reach, the gap is no different from swinging a spear.


    However, the female knight followed the lightly teasing steps, twisted her body and lunged forward, and while scraping the side of her helmet, she pushed in her crossguard to block the male knight''s sword.


    Squeak¡­ .


    In the midst of the storm of sound of the steel warrior moving, it seemed like such a small sound was heard.


    The female knight''s swordplay scratched the male knight''s chest.


    The sturdy armor of the Imperial Knights is sharpened with a single blow.


    But it is shallow. Although they both struck each other, it cannot be said that they inflicted fatal injuries.


    Unlike their previous sparring, the two did not stop like that.


    It looks like they really intend to kill each other.


    Carl felt a tingling sensation as if his skin would be torn by the bursting fighting spirit and survival.


    What happened next was something Carl could clearly see.


    "Sigh!"


    Thud¡ª!


    Their swords are intertwined in the crossguard.


    The female knight pressed down with force, twisted his wrist, and ran forward with strong steps.


    The female knight''s sword seemed to bend and go down, but then her flexible wrist was pulled to the point where it seemed almost broken, and she retrieved the sword and retreated.


    Kak!


    Although the long sword, which was more than a span long and heavy, was excellently parried, the female knight''s all-out sword skills were unable to attack the male knight at all. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is a huge difference in the reach. The female knight''s sharply pierced sword stopped a span of distance from the male knight''s head.


    As the distance increases, a male knight with a long reach has the advantage.


    However, if he dig in, he will be pushed down by the force.


    "Aah!"


    Carl, who unconsciously screamed and clenched his fists, was completely absorbed in the duel between the two knights who seemed to be fighting for their lives.


    With his incredible concentration, Carl''s eyes clearly capture the movements of the female knight in danger.


    The female knight seemed to retreat slightly, but when the male knight followed suit, he rushed towards her.


    The moment Carl thought it was a reckless act, the female knight drew the sword she was swinging closer.


    Crack¡ª!


    The male knight''s longsword strikes the female knight''s completely defenseless exposed shoulder harshly.


    The sword loaded with mana cuts through the armor, and blood splatters from the female knight''s shoulder.


    But it was blocked.


    Handling armor is also a knight''s skill!


    Puck¡ª!


    Thrust¡ª!


    Next, the female knight thrust out the sword she had been holding with all her might and drove it into the male knight''s chest.


    The sword loaded with mana burrows like a snake between feamle knights arms and penetrates the armor.


    As he was being pushed around by the sword, the direction of the force was distorted, causing the body of the sword to snap in the middle.


    The male warrior whose armor was pierced by tremendous force comes to a sudden halt.


    Meanwhile, the female knight rolls around on the floor, widens the distance, and then jumps up.


    Then, while aiming the knife cut in half at its middle, he takes out a thick dagger from behind his back and holds it in his left hand.


    In the eerie air, female knight neatly sheathes her sword.


    "I lost."


    If the female knight had decided to plunge the sword in, her chest would have been pierced and she would have died. The male knight here would have lost his left arm, but he would not have lost his life.


    The male knight pulls out the broken blade embedded in his chest with his gauntlet and throws it to the female knight. After receiving it, the woman puts it into her sheath.


    They took off their helmets and showed their faces drenched in sweat in just a moment.


    After bowing to Gilbert and Carl, they casually walked back to their seats, even though they were aiming their swords at each other as if they were serious about killing each other just a moment ago.


    Carl saw many duels after that, but in the end, he was never able to feel as strong a feeling as he did in before match.

 Chapter 25: Perfect Hunting Dog

    "¡­Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I''m serious."


    Gilbert was shocked and raised his pale eyebrows to confirm once again, and Carl nodded resolutely.


    Gilbert''s head became confused when he heard Carl say that he would take a female knight from a fallen noble family with no confidant.


    He don''t think Carl is stupid at all, but He don''t know what he was thinking by getting such a useless card.


    He chose her because she was a woman, but there are plenty of female knights who are prettier than her. He think it would be a bit difficult to say that Carl fell in love with this girl who had no trace of femininity as she gritted her teeth and trained for the revival of her family.


    When it comes to skills, there are definitely knights stronger than her. Even if Carl had no martial arts skills, she was clearly a stronger and more experienced knight.


    They come from an insignificant family, don''t have anything nice to look at, and aren''t very skilled.


    "Well, I understand. Send In Lady Catherine."


    Since Carl spoke so firmly, Gilbert didn''t feel the need to persuade him further.


    Carol sat calmly, feeling a little nervous, and waited for the person who would become his knight.


    Knock¡ª!, knock¡ª!


    "Please come in."


    With Gilbert''s permission, the door opens, and Catherine walks in with a graceful step and bows her head.


    You can''t get the feeling that she''s a woman at all from her very short brown hair, sunken blue eyes, stubborn eyebrows, and stern lips. There is just one knight.


    "Lady Catherine, Master Carl wants you."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Absurdly, that was the end.


    Gilbert did not explain further, and Catherine did not ask anything.


    Catherine turns and looks at Carol.


    "This is Catherine Mold, who will serve Lord Carl."


    "¡­This is Carl."


    Carl, who was a little embarrassed, smiled and held out her hand.


    When Carl held out his hand, Catherine held his hand at just the right moment, stayed still, and when Carl let go, she withdrew her hand like a knife.


    Carl looked up at Catherine''s face, who seemed to have no complaints at all.


    Then suddenly, Carl realized that Catherine was not truly dissatisfied.


    She came from a fallen noble family and became an imperial knight, risking her life for the revival of her family. However, as she became the knight of the sickly 4th prince, who had no power and could die at any time, all she dreams of reviving the family went to waste.


    It would be even weirder that she wasn''t angry.


    Nevertheless, She doesn''t say a word, just keeps her mouth shut and follows orders.


    Even though her life and her family''s future were mired in mud.


    "¡­Let''s go."


    Carl did not say anything to Catherine.


    That''s enough. As long as she listen to his commands carefully, that''s enough.


    ¡­ Compassion belongs to those who have it. It is a luxury not permitted to a hungry rat.


    Carl harshly whipped his desire to become weak.


    "Lord Carl. Please give me time to pack my bags."


    Carl pauses at Catherine''s words.


    Well, since she is a knight, she must have a lot of baggage. She can''t just come with her body.


    "Yes, I will be waiting for you out front."


    "Please come prepared."


    "Thank you."


    Catherine bowed and walked away with great strides.


    Carl stood silently for a moment, glaring at where Catherine was, then smiled softly and greeted Gilbert. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See you next time. Sir Gilbert."


    "Yes, Master Carl. if there is a chance."


    Gilbert answered with a smile like a warm old man next door.


    But there was a bone in those words.


    if there is a chance¡­


    How cruel are these words?


    ***


    "Lady Catherine will be here soon. Let''s waits and we will depart right away when she comes."


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    Harman, who was waiting at the carriage seat, opened the carriage door when Carl approached and politely responded to his words.


    However, a small feeling of dissatisfaction with Carl was stirring in one corner of myhid head.


    Not only would a prince speak highly of his servants, but he would even wait for a knight to arrive. There is no such thing as too much dignity.


    Catherine there? As for the woman''s name, Harman never heard of it. Where on earth is he is planning to bring a girl from a lowly family? Surely she''s not a commoner?


    Fortunately, Catherine finished preparations much sooner than Carl expected. It seems like about a minute has passed since Carl got on the carriage.


    She just brought one more thing that Carol didn''t expect.


    "¡­ Who is that?"


    "He is my squire."


    After hearing Catherine''s words as she touched the squire''s shoulder, Carol finally realized that he had done something stupid.


    ''Holy shit! It was an opportunity to bring all the seeds together!''


    Carl did his best to control his facial expression.


    But he couldn''t hide the fact that his stomach was upset and his face was pale.


    If you bring in a high-ranking noble knight from the Imperial Knights, you can drag along the squires of equally high-ranking noble families under him.


    A family of that size would have more than one or two squires. At most, there may be close to 10 people.


    Catherine, a fallen noble family, has only one squire. They must even be from a lowly family or a commoner!


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and say hello to Lord Carl."


    Catherine urged the servant who followed her in a stern voice.


    Even though Carl felt dizzy, he bit the inside of hismouth to come to his senses.


    And in order to make up for the loss as much as possible, He thought he should at least win Catherine''s heart by treating this lowly squire well, so he got off the carriage and stood in front of them.


    Harmon tried to hold Carl, who was a little dizzy and stumbling, but he shook off his hand and stood.


    Harmon''s eyes twitch at the fragility that goes well with his thin features.


    The squire was a fairly large but young-looking boy with normal dark brown hair and dark brown eyes.


    Carl don''t think there''s much of an age difference between him and that guy. Maybe that guy was one younger than him.


    The boy mutters grumpily with a sullen, dissatisfied face.


    "¡­This is Lady Catherine''s squire, Bilford."


    "Bilford! What are you doing?"


    "Yes! This is Lady Catherine''s squire, Bilford! Master Carl!"


    However, when Catherine yells at him, he is shocked and shouts loudly.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Master Carl?"


    Harman cautiously called out to Carl, who seemed surprised and froze in an awkward posture instead of trying to shake hands.


    "¡­ Ah, um, nice to meet you¡­Nice to meet you¡­ ."


    Even so, it was impossible to speak highly of a commoner or a mere squire, so Carl said that and held up his hand.


    Bilford hesitated as if he was very embarrassed by Carl, but when Catherine squeezed his shoulder and opened her eyes, he shook Carl''s hand with a trembling hand.


    And then glanced at Carl in confusion.


    This was because Carl hands were shaking more violently than his.


    Carl speaks to Bilford with a simple smile on her face.


    "Please take care of me in the future. Billford."


    Yes, it goes without saying that it is not on the list of Imperial Knights.


    Bilford, a young and talented knight who under Adrian did all kinds of dirty work without saying a word, even while hearing the emperor call him an asshole, he is not a knight yet, but just a squire!


    ''After going around like this, I finally got it!''


    Carl smiled.


    It''s a pity that he can''t take care of the families in a row, but in any case, he achieved my initial goal.


    He blew a big opportunity, but it''s not that bad.


    ¡­Anyway, it''s not bad.


    ''Finally, I received my perfect hunting dog.''

 Chapter 26: Horseback Riding And Swordsmanship [1]

    Although the week given to Carl may seem like a lot of time, it is in fact such a short time that it can be considered as nothing.


    First of all, the day went by quickly as Carl received and checked various items.


    Then, He had to spend another full day familiarizing himself with information about Baron Hilfin, which he had no idea where it was located, and reports on monster subjugation. This was of great help to Harmon.


    Three days passed by studying the information and tactics of the monsters that had been reported through the report, and gathering 30 soldiers to go with Carl and getting their faces stamped.


    And by bringing Catherine and Bilford, another four days passed by in the blink of an eye.


    It was already the fifth day, and Carl was in a situation where he had to go out to exterminate the monster two days later.


    The problem is that, because he was too busy, Carl couldn''t even try the things he needed right away, such as practicing horseback riding or learning swordsmanship.


    Even for ordinary nobles, it is common for them to learn horseback riding and basic swordsmanship before they turn 10 years old. However, it was a huge shock to everyone that the 16-year-old prince could not ride a horse.


    Carl spent the whole morning in the library to improve his culture and his poor handwriting, which was unacceptable for a prince, and barely found time to visit Catherine in the afternoon.


    Although Catherine was dissatisfied with being a knight of Carl, she was at least satisfied with the privileges she enjoyed as a knight of the imperial family.


    She was training alone without any disturbance in a large room located in a remote part of the imperial palace. Normally, she would have been wasting her time doing this or that troublesome thing because she couldn''t stand the pressure of high-ranking nobles.


    "Lady Catherine, I need your help."


    But in the end, since Carl came to visit, it might not be that different.


    Catherine sighed inwardly, but answered calmly without changing her expression.


    "Yes, please do so."


    ''We are leaving in two days, so what''s going on?''


    Catherine thought so, and Carl''s words made her feel dizzy.


    "I want to learn horseback riding and swordsmanship."


    First of all, it was shocking that Carl didn''t know that even though hewas 16 years old, and then she was shocked that she didn''t know why Carl came to herself instead of learning it through the imperial family.


    "Yes, let''s go right away."


    However, since it was Catherine''s way as a knight to follow without saying anything, she coolly took Carl and headed straight to the training ground.


    "Bilford."


    "Yes, Lady Catherine."


    Bilford, who is still just a squire, runs quickly, and Harman, Carl''s servant, also notices and goes off to do his job.


    As a privilege granted to the imperial family, Carl was able to use the imperial family''s exclusive training ground within the imperial palace.


    Horribly, there were young royal family members who were not yet 10 years old, holding their mothers'' hands, riding horses and swinging swords for education.


    Carl has quite a few younger siblings.


    However, their names were not mentioned in the original work, and they actually do not have much power.


    After Adrian became emperor, he was completely purged, showing his heartlessness, and like Carl, he was nothing more than a ''device''.


    The problem here was that it didn''t seem right for Carl, a 16-year-old adult, to be educated by Catherine, who was just a knight, with them.


    From the beginning, the 1st to 3rd princes were all very talented, and they were raised with enough support to receive separate training as soon as they were a little older.


    They had never even used this training ground properly.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    While Bilford and Harman went to fetch the horses, Carl was a little uncomfortable with Catherine, who was not moving, so he fidgeted with his hands and opened his mouth to lighten the mood.


    "Lady Catherine, do you have any questions?"


    "No, I don''t have any questions."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    She almost forgot to say it, but that''s because it''s one of the top questions she don''t want to hear in an awkward situation with a superior.


    Of course she have no questions. She probably don''t even want to know in the first place. And even if she have questions, it''s okay to not ask.


    In response to Catherine''s firm answer, Carl fiddles with the awkward chestplate and the hilt of the sword worn at his waist.


    Catherine slightly rolled her eyes, looking a little embarrassed. It would have been more convenient to overbearingly look down on her and give random orders, but unlike a prince, Crl treated Catherine, a mere knight, very politely and cautiously.


    "I know that you are dissatisfied with me."


    "¡­"


    Catherine''s fingertips trembled at Carl''s low voice.


    "I know what the Lady thinks of me. But, sorry, no, no. ¡­ I need Lady Catherine."


    Carl erased his apology. Even such a feeling is a luxury.


    Catherine pondered Carl words for a moment, and after much agony in a short period of time, she opened her mouth. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know why you chose me."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    However, once she made up her mind,


    Catherine was the woman who would follow her, and those words sounded sharp, as if she was interrogating Carl.


    Fortunately, Catherine, who knew that she was not one to talk too much, quickly added an afterthought to prevent any misunderstandings.


    "I come from a poor family, and my skills are so-so. Lord Carl could have chosen a better knight."


    In response to Catherine''s words, who knew her painfully well, Carl pursed his lips and glared at the royal children who were acting funny in the training ground.


    "I currently have no power to control the high-ranking noble families. I wanted a knight who had no backs like you Lady, so you couldn''t escape from me."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Those are cruel words. But at the same time, it is also an honest statement.


    "And your skills¡­"


    Carl turned his head and looked up at Catherine, who was standing behind him to his right.


    "¡­ Any imperial knight would have a minimum level of skill. I chose Lady Catherine because she was more desperate than anyone else there."


    "¡­"


    "I needed a knight who would not run away when he/she cornered with me, would not cut my head, but would fight to the end to protect me and open a way for me to escape. Lady Catherine was the thirstiest person there...Just like me."


    Catherine did not respond to Carl''s words.


    No, she wanted to say something but she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 27: Horseback Riding And Swordsmanship [2]

    Carl turned his head and looked up at Catherine, who was standing behind him to his right.


    "¡­ Any imperial knight would have a minimum level of skill. I chose Lady Catherine because she was more desperate than anyone else there."


    "¡­"


    "I needed a knight who would not run away when he/she cornered with me, would not cut my head, but would fight to the end to protect me and open a way for me to escape. Lady Catherine was the thirstiest person there...Just like me."


    Catherine did not respond to Carl''s words.


    No, she wanted to say something but she didn''t know what to say.


    However, it was clear that this young and weak 4th prince had deep thoughts, contrary to rumors.


    And the fact that they are in a corner and are very desperate.


    There is no way such a desperate person would make a decision without any reason.


    For his own reasons, he chose Catherine after doing his best to think about it.


    If so, that''s it. Catherine just does her best in her duties.


    There is silence for a moment.


    But it wasn''t as awkward as before.


    For your information, Carol learned horseback riding very quickly. He was able to become proficient at driving a horse in one day, and was also able to quickly control running. Some of the combat horses given by the emperor were well-trained.


    Horseback riding is a physically harsher sport than you might think. Nevertheless, Catherine was quite surprised when Carl followed her with unexpected stamina and strength.


    However, there was one thing that bothered her.


    Although Carl admired his beautiful white horse, he did not even give it a name.


    He just followed Catherine''s instructions as if it was fascinating, stroking the bridge of the nose and neck, and then riding on it and driving it.


    Even after seeing such a cool and wonderful war horse, Carl had no particular feelings. Azgoth gave it to him, so use it. That''s it.


    Desperate feelings prevented him from focusing on mere animals, and to Carl, words were just words and had no value beyond that.


    In other words, it also meant that Catherine, whom Carl had personally chosen, was of great value to Carl.


    Catherine was a little surprised by this sickly prince who had spent his entire life in his bedroom.


    ***


    "It''s just the basics, so I''ll learn from Bilford."


    "Well, Bilford is a squire."


    "it''s okay. He needs to spend some time for his Lord... Right?"


    Carl decided to learn swordsmanship from Bilford.


    This was to build a relationship with Bilford, who would be of great help to him in the future, but it was also because there was no need to learn from Catherine since he was literally only learning the basics.


    Bilford looked at Catherine, unsure of what to do as he suddenly became the prince''s swordsmanship teacher, but Catherine had no way of objecting when Carl said he would do so firmly.


    Facing Catherine''s stern gaze, Bilford hesitantly stood in front of Carl holding a wooden sword.


    He see Harman standing behind Carl lowering his head, raising his eyebrows, and glaring quietly. He also seems a little shocked.


    Harman was afraid that Bilford might kill the sick KlCarl and that this would jeopardize his own situation, so he paid attention to Bilford.


    "Don''t be afraid. I have to learn it anyway, but it would be better to learn it from you, the faithful squire of Lady Catherine."


    "¡­ Yes, Lord Carl."


    Bilford seemed confused, but thought it would be better to follow the words of the prince, Carl''s, rather than the servant, Harman, so he grabbed his wooden sword and took sword man''s stance.


    Harmon is seen sighing silently and closing his eyes.


    ¡­ ''This is correct, right? It''s right to listen to the prince.''


    "Follow me and try to position yourself."


    Bilford puts his right foot forward and aims diagonally forward with his wooden sword resting on its middle finger.


    Bilford was just there to help Carl maintain his posture, but Carl had to feel pressure as if the tip of the not-so-sharp wooden sword was piercing her neck.


    "Lord Carl?"


    "¡­ Ah, no, I was surprised by how strong it was. It looks like my throat was pierced."


    Carl was embarrassed and belatedly imitates Bilford''s posture.


    Bilford raised his eyebrows at Carl''s words, then slowly lowered his sword and aimed it at Carol''s chest.


    Carl followed suit, put out his right foot, and aimed the wooden sword at Bilford.


    Since Bilford was almost two spans taller than Carl, the sword strike was aimed at Bilford''s solar plexus.


    Carl wasn''t sure if he was following along well, so he glanced at his legs and adjusted the distance between his legs and the angle of his feet.


    Then, he raised his head, and when he saw that the tall and long-reaching Bilford was aiming at his defenseless chest, he raised the sword aimed at his defenseless chest and blocked it without realizing it.


    "¡­ Great. That''s great."


    Bilford seemed to have a lot to say, but he praised it that way.


    "I don''t need praise, just give me advice on how to grow."


    "No, it''s really great." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bilford shook his head at Carl''s words and spoke seriously.


    "The basis of all martial arts is protecting oneself. Lord Carl is protecting himself well right now."


    "¡­Does this mean you were scared and crouched down?"


    "yes? no! No, you''re doing great!"


    Bilford, startled by Carl''s cautious question, waves his hands in embarrassment.


    Carl really did surprisingly well.


    He can tell just by looking at the posture. It must have been Carl''s first time holding a sword. Above all, the method of holding the sword is a mess.


    But surprisingly, he adjusted his posture a few times on his own and then made a clean stop to block Bilford''s sword.


    It''s a simple thing, but there are countless people who practice basic postures until they die because they can''t do this simple thing.


    Basics aren''t basic for nothing. Once you hold a sword as a swordsman, you must be able to adopt the ''correct posture'' at least as basic as possible.


    Even if your swordplay is slightly lowered by mistake, your head can be broken by a basic attack.


    In that sense, Carl is a bit passive and his upper body is held back, but he has done a perfect job of protecting himself.


    Just looking at the posture, He can give it 40 points, and considering that it was his first time holding a sword, it wouldn''t be a waste to give it 100 points.


    "Really?...I don''t think so."


    Carl maintained his posture well and persistently interrogated Bilford.


    In Carl''s opinion, it seemed like Bilford was having a hard time with him and was trying to coax him out of the situation.


    ''There''s no way I have any talent for swordsmanship!''

 Chapter 28: Sparring Match [1]

    Carl maintained his posture well and persistently interrogated Bilford.


    In Carl''s opinion, it seemed like Bilford was having a hard time with him and was trying to coax him out of the situation.


    ''There''s no way I have any talent for swordsmanship!''


    ''Fourth Prince Carl'' spent his entire life lying in bed, and Lucas had a mysterious talent that sent balls hitting his body flying in random directions, so he lived his entire life away from sports.


    When he was forced to participate in soccer during a sports festival due to a lack of players and became a defender, he was told to kick the ball away. He kicked the ball with all his might, but the ground ball bounced right in front of the opposing attacker''s feet and he became the opposing team''s MVP.


    It was so accurate that the opposing attacker thought his team had passed and ran towards Lucas.


    So, Carl was caught up in doubts that could not be tolerated even if he said it kindly, and could not hear Bilford''s praise as a compliment.


    ''This guy! ''He''s criticizing me!''


    In the end, Carl thought that Bilford, who was dissatisfied with him, was using a go-go-level backlash technique.


    It''s a compliment, but the young guy is quite sneaky and skilled. It''s hard to believe that a guy like this would grow up to be such a loyal knight.


    "Oh, well, move your body forward a little¡­."


    "You mean like this?"


    "Yes, but just a little more¡­Yes, that''s it. And when I hold the sword..."


    "Don''t do that, just hold me."


    "How can I touch Lord Carl''s body?"


    "Are you saying you don''t even want to touch me now?"


    "No!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bilford''s mouth went dry at Carl''s sensitive reaction.


    Indeed, it was hysterical, befitting a sickly prince who spent his entire life lying in bed.


    The fact that this man is the lord who will now take the lives of Bilford and Catherine is truly terrifying.


    ''Well, you''re teaching well.''


    Catherine turned around at the loud sound, nodded in satisfaction when she saw Carl''s posture, and then turned her head again.


    Bilford is a boy full of talent. However, thanks to studying under the steadfast Catherine, he is a complete warrior who is faithful to the basics and values both offense and defense.


    He would teach Carl very well.


    "Why aren''t you taught properly? Do you really hate teaching me that much?"


    "Because you''re doing great! please! Lady Catherine!"


    It was only after Bilford was tearing out his head in agony and screaming for help that Catherine was able to understand the situation.


    "For your first time holding a sword, you are doing very well."


    " If that''s the case..."


    Seeing Carl immediately agreeing to Catherine''s words, Bilford secretly patted his chest, feeling helpless and saddened.


    He feel like he want to punch Carl in the face.


    If I hit him, it''s an assault on the royal family, just this one time... No, anyway, I''ll just bear with it and move on. And if I really hit him, sickly Prince could die.


    Catherine hesitated and then patted Bilford''s shoulder once.


    "You did well."


    "Thank you lady Catherine."


    Catherine''s compliments are priceless. Billford smiled broadly and nodded at her.


    It might not be a bad idea to teach Carl.


    ***


    Tomorrow is the departure. Of course, there won''t be time tomorrow, and it will be difficult to get proper training along the way.


    "I was so discouraged yesterday. Let''s try to be more proactive today."


    "Whoa, whoa¡­" ."


    Carl tried to catch his breath and straighten his posture in response to Bilford''s words.


    However, even though he said he felt intimidated, Carl didn''t know how much more aggressive he should be here. Carl think he''s already being aggressive enough.


    "Having good posture is good, but if you hesitate while paying attention to your posture, it is meaningless."


    Bilford treated Carl more harshly than necessary because he was strangely suspicious of his praise, and he sparred with Carl, who had only been holding the sword for two days, and pushed him roughly.


    "I will never hurt you, Lord Carl. Don''t worry, just do it boldly."


    Bilford cannot yet handle mana, but his swordsmanship has already reached a level where he cannot be compared to noble swordsmen of his age.


    No matter how hard Carl struggles, he cannot even graze a single hair of Bilford, and under any circumstances, Bilford will never lose control and hurt Carl.


    Nevertheless, Carl did not go on the offensive properly. He spars lightly so that he can feel the overall flow of the battle, to the point where Billford''s plan to point out the mistakes Carl is making is completely useless.


    Carl hesitated at Bilford''s words and slowly put his foot out, but soon became intimidated by Bilford''s posture and pulled it slightly, then gritted his teeth and stepped down, digging in as he had been taught.


    Perfect!


    Bilford easily blocked Carl''s attack. With his hands raised close to the cross guard, he took the attack lightly with his ricasso part.


    Originally, he could attack by stabbing like this or wrapping his sword around his opponent, but Bilford only tried to defend.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    However, instead of ignoring defense and attacking fiercely like most beginners do, Carl changed his stance the moment the attack was blocked and quickly walked away with his sword between the middle and upper ends.


    "Bilford, step back."


    "yes?"


    Catherine, who was watching, steps forward, and stands in front of Carl holding a wooden sword.


    Carl was a little shocked. Since she had decided to leave it to Billford, Carl thought she would just watch quietly, but it was unexpected.


    "Lord Carl. Watch what I do and follow along."


    Then, Carl shows the basic movements he learned.


    Aiming the sword at the middle point, he quickly digs forward and cuts down with a sharp trajectory. She did it slowly so Carl could see it, but it was still so creepy that it gave her goosebumps.


    Carl watched Catherine''s movements intently. His narrowed eyes obsessively examine Catherine''s slightest movements.


    If you look at her posture, she is not much different from Bilford.


    Crack!


    But then Catherine bounced her body to the left side, raised both hands high, turned her wrist, and quickly cut the middle part with her back blade.


    "Try it."


    Catherine stands in front of Carol.


    "¡­ Lady?"


    "Yes."


    At Catherine''s firm words, Carl purses his lips, pulls his chin, and glares at Catherine.


    Carl could not move for a long time. He hesitantly lunges at Billford, but when he stands in front of Catherine, he cannot swing his sword.


    "Lord Carl, this is a sparring match. I have no intention of killing Lord Carl."


    "¡­!"


    Only after hearing those words did Carl realize that he was considering this a battle, not a sparring match.


    And Carl also knew why he hurriedly retreated after attacking once. After the attack was blocked, he chose to retreat to defend himself, as he had not learned how to defend himself and attack his opponent.

 Chapter 29: Sparring Match [2]

    "Lord Carl, this is a sparring match. I have no intention of killing Lord Carl."


    "¡­!"


    Only after hearing those words did Carl realize that he was considering this a battle, not a sparring match.


    And Carl also knew why he hurriedly retreated after attacking once. After the attack was blocked, he chose to retreat to defend himself, as he had not learned how to defend himself and attack his opponent.


    Catherine saw Carl''s passive movements and saw through them, and told Carl what to do next.


    Teaching linked movements directly to a sickly Carl who couldn''t even master the basics was originally considered a taboo.


    This is because if Carl develop a strange habit, he could lose his life the moment he wake up.


    Nevertheless, Catherine decided to teach the linked movements to Carl, who had only been holding a sword for two days.


    Carol gritted his teeth.


    Because he was so impressed by Catherine''s sparring, he couldn''t attack her easily even though he was clearly aware that it was a sparring.


    However, nothing would come of it if it stayed like this, so Carl swung his sword with as much courage as he could.


    Slash¡ª!


    Clank¡ª!


    Wooden swords clash. Carl felt as if he had hit a rock.


    Although his strength and stamina are good compared to his skinny body, his body cannot be considered that of a 16-year-old.


    That alone put a strain on his thin, overworked wrists.


    However, Carl, who was completely immersed, did not even feel pain.


    Just swinging a sword at Catherine causes extreme stress, causing him to sweat profusely and his heart to beat like crazy.


    Scary...


    Like when he was dying of fever, like when he''s first encountered Azgoth.


    That''s why Carl was able to move even more fiercely. Because of his fear, he can whip himself more harshly to protect himself.


    With the wooden swords touching, Catherine slowly aims her sword at Carl''s neck. If she stab it like this, she can take Carl''s head. If Catherine attacks, she can kill Carl with her wooden sword.


    And unlike Bilford, Catherine stabbed the sword in without the slightest hesitation.


    Slowly enough for Carl to react, yet strong as a rock, with enough force to break his neck.


    Unlike when sparring with Bilford, Carl did not back down.


    In fact, Carol knows that simply stepping down is not a good choice. He just didn''t know what to do and he just backed off.


    Thinking of Catherine''s movements, he pushed back Catherine''s sword that was stabbing him and at the same time turned his body to the left.


    As if by magic, Catherine''s swordplay was blocked by Carl''s crossguard, and as Carl''s twisted his wrist and turned his body, the back blade of the spinning sword hit Catherine''s side.


    Thwack¡ª!


    Then, just like before, Carl hurriedly retreated back.


    This is because he didn''t know how to protect himself from the next attack.


    "Fuuu!...Fuuu!...Huh!"


    Even though he only attacked twice in a short period of time, Carl was breathing heavily as if he had sprinted.


    Rather than the joy of copying a movement Carl saw once and succeeding, albeit somewhat clumsily, the thought that he could have died comes first.


    It seems as if the neck where Catherine''s wooden sword was aimed was pressed down.


    "The angle of your step was a little wrong. It must have hurt your ankle."


    "¡­ Ah, um¡­ ."


    Carl hesitated and took a step back at Catherine''s words, then winced at the slightly throbbing ankle.


    "If you have a flexible body, it will be okay to make a more bold move. Then you can completely lower your stance and dig into the bottom."


    Crack!


    Catherine made the same movements as before, only changing the angle of her ankles. Then Catherine''s body falls low.


    Raising the sword high and perfectly protecting the head, it attacks the lower part of the opponent, and at the same time, wraps around to the right of the opponent and even grabs the side.


    A step that is both light and heavy, contradictory, but cannot help but be explained.


    Carl was completely entranced by the picture-perfect movements.


    "Lord Carl, you have talent. You has a talent for martial arts, but more important that you have intuition about life and death."


    "intuition?"


    Carl raised his eyebrows and asked back at Catherine''s incomprehensible words.


    In response, Catherine stood in front of Carl. Her sword was raised high, but it was somewhat different from the basic posture Carl had learned.


    "How will you fight back?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl looked closely at Catherine''s posture and moved the sword aimed at her middle finger back and forth.


    His Sword couldn''t stand upright with a firm decision, and he kept trembling and couldn''t find a place to go.


    In the end, Carl stepped back.


    "Why did you step down?"


    Carl clearly learned how to defend himself and attack against his opponent''s downward slashes. However, he did not do as he was taught and chose to step down.


    "I don''t think I can do it."


    Carl spoke honestly. He looked at Catherine''s posture and was convinced that he could not compete with that simple downward slash posture.


    "Please tell me in more detail."


    Catherine speaks as if questioning.


    Carl felt anxious and tense as he looked at Catherine''s posture, and an eerie chill ran up his spine.


    Carl explores the instinctive sensations that are too instinctive to explain in words, but then speaks as if he is not confident.


    "I was thinking of blocking it, but it seems like the rest of my body is too defenseless."


    "You mean the top?"


    Nodding his head, Carl continue


    "When I try to raise my arm to block the top, my side feels empty, when I put it in the middle, my head feels empty, and when I raise it diagonally and try to block the top and middle, the bottom feels empty."


    Catherine nodded in response to Carl, and Bilford widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Excellent."


    Catherine said that briefly, and from that stance, she fired a sword strike at once.


    Whoosh!


    The sword that was raised high at the top went down Catherine''s back, then popped out from her side like a lie and cut the middle part horizontally.


    Catherine raised her sword again and swung it a few more times. Not only does she stop, she twists her center greatly and even slashes her bottom.


    Dozens of attack trajectories come out from one stance.


    A variety of attacks that cannot be performed without great flexibility and strength!


    "The distance between the two hands holding the sword, the angle of the arms, whether the shoulder is pulled or pushed, the direction of the waist, the center of gravity, the angle of the knees, the stride, and the shape of the feet. You cannot know without learning."


    That''s why Carl afraid of swordsmanship and martial arts.


    If he don''t know, he will be hit and he will lose his life.


    However, Carl instinctively judged that something he had not learned was dangerous and retreated.


    It''s not just that he''s talented in martial arts, he feels it sensuously, like an animal that smells blood.


    It is natural for Carl to act frightened during his sparring with Bilford and Catherine.


    It will feel like his are facing a huge monster that he cannot hope to defeat.


    This is a very precious talent.


    "It would be a good idea to increase the sparring time."


    Carl nods at Catherine''s words. But he couldn''t just agree.


    "Lady Catherine, we are leaving tomorrow. It''s hard to find time."


    There were so many things Carl had to learn other than swordsmanship.


    The most urgent thing is to write correctly.


    It''s to the point where he can''t even sign anything.


    "¡­ Let''s take some time."


    "All right."


    Catherine also knew that Carl needed a lot of learning in a wide range of areas, so she had no choice but to ignore it like that.

 Chapter 30: Departure

    The day of departure dawned...


    Carl woke up with difficulty in the early morning with Lily''s help. His body is sore from horseback riding and swordsmanship training for two days in a row with a body that has not been able to move properly for 16 years.


    "Wouldn''t it be a good idea to get treatment from Milton?"


    Lilly asks worriedly. Carl shook his head.


    "Then my muscles won''t grow. I have to endure it."


    Lilly felt like she was going crazy because she was worried about Carl.


    She cannot follow Carl to Baron Hilfin.


    There are many complicated reasons, but the truth is that Azgoth chose Lilly as a leash to control Carl.


    Carl sat for a moment to catch his breath and then stood up.


    In fact, Carl did not need treatment from Milton. Milton knows that, Lilly knows it, and Carl knows it better than anyone else.


    Carl''s body apparently recovered impossibly quickly.


    In addition to the strength and stamina that cannot come from his body, even though he would not have been able to even lift a wooden sword, he is able to stand up even after being roughed up for two days.


    Carl recalled how the heat and cold that swirled inside him had seeped into his body without being converted into mana, and thanks to that, his destroyed body was restored.


    ''It''s unexpected luck.''


    It''s a shame that he can''t use a lot of mana, but he will get it someday. The power to control his body right away is more valuable.


    Carl finished grooming himself with Lilly help, put on the armor and sword he had become accustomed to after two days of training, and then wrapped the bulky and uncomfortable cloak around his shoulders.


    The red cloak has the emblem symbolizing the Hardion imperial family embroidered in gold thread.


    A suri sitting on a horizontal scale and looking down with its wings spread.


    ''That sentence doesn''t make sense.''


    Carl secretly laughed bitterly. He can tell without even looking at how much everyone will laugh at him.


    The clothes had become a little small and uncomfortable, and on the other hand, the cloak was so long that it was almost dragging on the floor. He is no different from a comical clown.


    Nevertheless, Carl proudly puffed out his chest and walked forward.


    "Lilly, I''ll be back."


    "Master Carl¡­ . take care. please."


    Carl carefully hugged Lilly, who had tears in her eyes.


    Lilly also hugs Carl''s back with trembling hands.


    One can''t think of them as a prince of an empire and a maid of lowly birth, who are not related by blood; they look like family.


    Carl left the room, leaving Lilly behind.


    Harman, who does not have to take care of Carl thanks to his job being taken over by Lilly, and Milton, the imperial doctor who was dispatched together to ensure the survival of the royal family, follow him.


    Although it was still early, Carl knew that everything would be ready.


    Because they did not send an officer to command the 30 soldiers who would join in the subjugation mission, Catherine was the commander. She would do all her work thoroughly and not waste time.


    In the first place, a knight must hone not only martial arts but also strategy, tactics, and mercenary skills.


    He''ll leave it to Catherine for now, but Carl will also have to learn a lot from her step by step.


    "Master Carl."


    Catherine, who had completed preparations in advance in return for Carl''s trust, lined up the soldiers as soon as Carl came out and briefly reported on the number of soldiers, their status, supply, and movement routes.


    Carol nods his head at the flawless and perfectly clean report, and looks around at the soldiers who are trying to keep their expressions blank.


    ''It''s shabby.''


    It is a place where the prince of an empire receives orders from the emperor and sets out on a mission to subdue monsters, but there is no one to see him off.


    Additionally, the morale of the soldiers is almost at an all-time low. They won''t run away or fight roughly, but they won''t fight hard either.


    There is no one to trust except Bilford, who glances around with a dissatisfied face along with Catherine.


    "ha ha ha."


    Carl laughed, shaking his small shoulders as if he were buried in a cloak.


    Flowing blond hair covers his face. People thought he was laughing at his own situation.


    However, the moment Carl raised his head and soldiers saw his delicate-looking, thin face smiling, They couldn''t help but be entranced.


    It wasn''t that Carl was pessimistic about his situation, but he seemed to be smiling purely as if he was having fun.


    In this situation, are you laughing?


    Have you truly gone crazy?


    Or do you think we are going on a picnic?


    That was the question on most soldiers head but no one dared to open their mouth.


    "Let''s go out."


    "¡­ yes."


    Catherine hesitated for a moment at Carl''s pure voice and then answered in a firm voice.


    Instead of pushing away from Harman''s support, Carl stumbled and struggled to get into the carriage. The way he is so careful not to step on the hem of his cloak makes him worry about whether he can walk properly.


    Carl left everything to Catherine and even covered the carriage windows.


    "We are heading out."


    With Catherine''s voice as the starting point, a shabby punitive force sets out.


    Without anyone to see him off, Carl left the imperial palace.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    However, there was someone who secretly saw Carl off.


    Adrian, who had been watching Carl''s every move from afar, closed his eyes. The red-yellow eyes disappeared into the darkness, and Adrian quietly moved on.


    He wanted to plant someone near Carl, but he couldn''t even try because Azgoth started things too suddenly and only attached 30 soldiers. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is it a coincidence? Or was it intentional?


    Adrian withdrew his judgment on Carol.


    First of all, Carl is an unknown dangerous molecule.

 Chapter 31: Baron Hilfin [1]

    As soon as Carl got into the carriage and avoided people''s gaze, he immediately extended his hand to Harman.


    Harman knew that Carl was not as stupid as rumored and that he did not waste time, so he tactfully handed the document to Carl.


    "Should I explain?"


    "No, that''s enough."


    Carl responded firmly to Harman''s kind words and focused on the document.


    Harman just rolled his eyes in embarrassment. He thought that Carl would not be able to understand the contents of that difficult document by reading it alone.


    But that would be to underestimate Carl too much.


    Carl has read numerous books in the library, listened to Harman''s explanation of this monster-slaying mission, and above all, has experience as a person in the prime of life.


    Strangely enough, while he don''t remember anything about Lucas''s family, His old family, He clearly remember meaningless scenes from his normal, ordinary life.


    Carl quickly read and reviewed the information about Baron Hilfin and the monster that had appeared.


    Barony Hilfin is a territory located on the northern edge of the empire. Since it is a long way from Himmeln, the capital of the empire, Carl will have to spend a very long time in a carriage.


    Although the Barony of Hilfin is a frontier, it is not a complete frontier. Territories bordering other countries must concentrate a lot of power to protect the empire, and are naturally given many rights.


    It is common to recognize such land as a country, make it a principality, and have it ruled by a duke, or to have it ruled by a count and give it the title of marquis. A single baron cannot have it.


    In that respect, Baron Hilfin is in a very awkward position.


    The northern frontier and nearby territories are tightly controlled by the Marquis Gasto, so no rights have been obtained, there are no special products, commercial development is slow due to poor roads, and it is too far from Himeln, the capital of the empire.


    To put it simply, it is an unsightly country estate.


    In the original work, Nero is only mentioned in passing at the beginning.


    However, it will be dealt with quite significantly later.


    After Adrian became emperor, Marquis Gasto joined hands with the Balturan people of the north and demanded independence.


    Adrian, who refused, starts a war against Gasto, and the stage is none other than Baron Hilfin.


    Of course, because he was busy with other wars, Adrian quickly lost interest.


    In other words, it is a land with nothing to eat, which was only dealt with once in the original work because of the war.


    ''This is the place where Gasto''s War of Independence ended in one blow!''


    Carl pursed his lips as he carefully looked at the map of Baron Hilfin. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl felt as if he was going to see a famous place that appeared in a movie, and had to take a deep breath to calm himself down.


    ''Wait! I''m not going there to have fun.''


    Carl turned the pages of the document again and concentrated.


    Suppose the gnolls that have appeared in large numbers in the forest west of Baron Hilfin...


    ''If I look at it this way, it''s really simple.''


    Carl couldn''t straighten his wrinkled brow even with that simple goal.


    Gnoll is not such an easy monster. It is a monster that possesses intelligence, is crude but armed with iron, and is physically superior to humans.


    However, this does not mean that the Baron family cannot fight and subdue them in their own territory. No matter how weak your family is, there is a degree...


    It''s a bit strange that this has been passed down to the current Carl and Nero in the original work


    In the original work, Nero even finished it off in one go.


    Carl felt an uneasy feeling as he reviewed information about gnolls several times.


    Somehow it feels very uncomfortable.


    ***


    While on the way to the Barony of Hilfin, Carl spent most of his time in the carriage.


    It was comfortable because it was a carriage for the royal family, but more than anything, it was impossible to reveal his hidden appearance to untrustworthy soldiers.


    When Carl stopped to rest, he walked around the area as if he was taking a walk, and like a child''s petulant tantrums, he pushed Catherine and Bilford into awkward positions, and then clashed his wooden swords a few times in a sparring manner before getting into the carriage.


    Since he looked like someone out to have fun, the soldiers'' antipathy towards Carl grew even more.


    "Why is Lord Carl doing that?"


    Bilford rode his horse next to Catherine and asked in a low voice.


    It''s been less than a week since he saw Carl, but Bilford knows that he''s not that clumsy person.


    Nevertheless, the current Carl just looks like a really stupid, complacent, and sickly 4th prince.


    "Bilford, that''s none of our business."


    Catherine cut off Bilford''s doubts with a single stroke.


    "Be faithful to the mission given to you. Follow your master and offer up your sword. I, and you in the future, are knights, not nobles who play politics."


    "But, Lady Catherine, this¡­"


    "Bilford."


    "¡­Yes, I understand."


    Bilford nodded to Catherine''s stern voice, but internally could not agree, so his mouth twisted with a dissatisfied face.


    Carl may not be a truly great person to be treated as a master, but he is definitely not a fool to be despised by mere soldiers.


    While teaching Carl swordsmanship, Bilford clearly saw how hard Carl worked and how talented he was, even with his weak body.


    They should not criticize people who work hard.


    Bilford was dissatisfied with that.


    "Stop."


    At that time, Harman sticks his head out of the driver''s seat and says something, causing the carriage to stop. Naturally, everyone stops.


    "Get Doctor Milton."


    "Yes."


    Then, he calls Milton from the back carriage and brings him into the carriage.


    "¡­Why does he have to come when he was so sick? He shouldn''t be here."


    What one of the soldiers muttered softly sounded louder than expected due to the quiet surroundings.


    The moment an agitated Bilford turns his head, his body suddenly stops.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Bilford, who is out of breath due to the momentum of Catherine''s mana, rolls his eyes and looks at her.


    Catherine looked at Bilford quietly and then shook her head resolutely.


    Bilford pursed his lips and looked ahead.


    It was difficult for him to understand why honest and loyal Catherine would not draw her sword at the insult to her master Carl.


    The lord''s insult is also an insult to the knight who serves him.


    The soldier who just insulted Carl, Should be dead by now.

 Chapter 32: Baron Hilfin [2]

    The lord''s insult is also an insult to the knight who serves him.


    And a knight must serve his lord, so when Catherine endures here, she is clearly not doing her duty as a knight.


    The soldier who just insulted Carl, Should be dead by now.


    "The anger you have is yours alone."


    "¡­"


    Catherine advised Bilford in a heavy voice. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a knight, Catherine follows the will of her lord. Since Carl wants it, She will endure this contempt as well.


    Here, Bilford pulls out his sword and kills the soldier who committed insolence, which is not what Carl wants.


    That''s just Bilford''s personal anger, and it''s an act against Carl''s will.


    Catherine hoped Bilford wouldn''t confuse it.


    "Do not involve your lord in matters that will incur your anger."


    "¡­ Sorry Lady Catherine."


    "Anyone can make mistakes. But learning is not something everyone can do. Don''t forget this in the future."


    "yes."


    Bilford was deeply moved by the words of his esteemed Catherine.


    Only then was Bilford able to look back on the situation Carol was in.


    Bilford, a boy squire from a commoner background, was ignorant of politics, but he had the opportunity to hear various rumors among the Imperial Knights, which were filled with high-ranking noble bloodlines.


    It seems like Carl is trying to hide himself now. Then, staying quiet would help Carl.


    ''There is so much that i need to learn yet!''


    Bilford felt a huge wall between him and the nobles.


    Even though he is a fallen aristocrat, Catherine sees things that Bilford cannot even imagine. Because from a young age, she received higher education for the future of her family.


    At the same time, Bilford felt fortunate to have become Catherine''s squire.


    Catherine provides generous advice to Bilford, faithfully teaching him all kinds of martial arts, strategies, tactics, and mercenary skills, and pointing the way for his future with her shining fingertips.


    She is a respected teacher and a benefactor who opened the way to life for him.


    "Lady Catherine, you may depart now."


    After Milton leaves the carriage, Harman speaks to Catherine.


    When stopping just now, he was very polite, unlike when he told the coachman to stop right away.


    What on earth is going on in that carriage?


    "Depart!"


    With Catherine''s voice, the small punitive force begins to move again.


    Funny enough, even though it is a punitive force led by a prince, there is not even a flag.


    The shabby-looking punitive force set out on the road to Baron Hilfin, leaving behind a trail of dust.


    ***


    It took nearly ten days to arrive at Baron Hilpin.


    The soldiers'' dissatisfaction was almost reaching its peak, and if they were soldiers of the imperial family and Carl were not the prince, there would be no way to know when they would explode and do what they would do.


    This is because Carl''s did not stay in a village or city even once during the ten days of his terrible march.


    All he did was pass by and buy food to replenish his supplies. Therefore, the soldiers had to camp for ten days.


    If time was running out and he had to hurry up, or if Carl had come out of the carriage and rode a horse, or at least given me a word of encouragement, this wouldn''t have happened.


    However, Carl did not even come out of the carriage except when he was pestering Catherine and Bilford to play a game of swinging swords. Eating in a carriage, sleeping in a carriage.


    Are you saying that you are comfortable and that it is none of your business when soldiers wear heavy armor, march all day, and even camp?


    And what made their dissatisfaction even greater was that as soon as Carl arrived in Baron Hilfin, he got off the carriage and mounted his large, handsome white horse.


    Although his skinny body is unsightly, he looks quite attractive riding on a beautiful white horse while wearing a red cape. The sight makes them feel like an immature child trying to catch his own form, and their stomach boils.


    "Lady Catherine, please send a messenger to the Hilfin family."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine was quite proficient in horseback riding, having only learned it for two days.


    She winked at Bilford when she saw Carl coming up next to him.


    Bilford carried a white flag on his back, indicating that he was a messenger. But, absurdly, there was no proof that he was a messenger from the 4th Prince Carl, so he couldn''t run out right away.


    Carl did not receive the imperial flag, and he did not even have any of the usual accessories or scarves.


    There were only two pieces of evidence showing that he was a member of the royal family. One is a carriage, so it is out of the question.


    So, Carl had no choice but to give the other one to Bilford.


    "Bilford, take my cloak."


    "...Ahhh! Yes. I will definitely protect this with my life."


    Bilford seemed to have forgotten what to say for a moment as he took off the red cloak that Carl gave him and saw Carl''s small shoulders exposed.


    However, remembering Catherine''s words, he carefully folded Carol''s cloak and held cloak in his arms, and answered resolutely.


    "It''s just a cloak."


    Carl spoke with a small smile and rode the horse leisurely, showing his small shoulders to everyone.


    Bilford kept his mouth shut, picked up the spurs, and started running as fast as he could.


    He know that Carl doesn''t attach much importance to it.


    However, entrusting a mantle that announces affiliation and status does not naturally occur easily.


    A cloak is also a device that shows authority.


    Bilford knows very well how heavy this piece of cloth is.


    While drawing the back of Bilford, who ran hard and disappeared from sight in an instant, Carl took a slow breath.


    Winter is coming. And because they had climbed so far north, the temperature plummeted.


    The cool wind was too strong to be hit bare-chested without a cloak, but even so, Carl did not feel the cold at all.


    The body, where the two energies became one and permeated, had a very strong temperament, contrary to its appearance.


    ''This is the beginning.''


    Carl took a deep breath to calm her chest from the tension of battle and unknown anxiety.


    It might be simple since it''s just about subduing gnolls...


    The atmosphere somehow smells like blood to Carl.

 Chapter 33: Baron Hilfin [3]

    Fortunately, it seems that Bilford, as a messenger, was able to convey the news of Carl''s arrival.


    However, it felt a bit excessive.


    Of course, Carl thought that Baron Hilfin would greet him at the castle, but Baron Hilfin himself came rushing over on horseback and greeted Carl in the middle of an unpaved dirt road.


    "Master Carl, this is Maldin, the matriarch of Hilfin."


    Maldin, with grizzled hair and beard, got off his horse and greeted Carl politely.


    Looking at his black eyes and large, thick-boned body, it seems quite credible to say that he has Northern Valturan blood mixed in with him.


    As the prince of the empire, Carl had the status to receive his greetings from a horse, but with the help of Harman, he willingly got off the horse, approached Maldin, and stood in front of him with his head bowed.


    "Lord Hilfin. nice to meet you."


    Maldin seemed a little taken aback by the handshake that Carl readily gave him as he got off his horse.


    However, he soon smiled gently and held Carl hand politely.


    When Carl lets go, Maldin also takes his hand away.


    "Lord Carl''s messenger is resting comfortably in the castle."


    Since Bilford brought Carl''s cloak himself, Maldin first let him know that he had treated Bilford very politely.


    Even if he is just a messenger, he must be treated well considering the authority of the person who sent him, but since he is carrying the prince''s cloak, he must be even more careful.


    The problem isn''t Carl, but if you neglect the messenger who brought the imperial emblem, you may not be able to handle it.


    "Thank you."


    "No. Oh, rather than talking on the road like this, why don''t we go to the castle and relieve the fatigue from the trip?"


    Maldin spoke with a warm smile, and Carl also nodded calmly.


    As Carl struggled to get back on the horse with Harman''s help, Maldin''s eyes glanced around. I don''t think I left the carriage and came back on horseback in that sickly body¡­ ¡­ .


    "Seeing you on a horse, you are truly majestic."


    "Hahaha, thank you even if it''s just empty words."


    Maldin quickly grasped the situation and praised Carl in an uncharacteristic way.


    Carl pretended not to be and smiled smugly.


    Hilfin''s knights and soldiers escorted the area, and Carl rode the horse while talking about various things with Maldin.


    "We have prepared a banquet for you, Lordd Carl. Even though Hillpin is a small area, you will be able to enjoy it to its fullest."


    Meanwhile, at what Maldin said, Carol raised her eyebrows in confusion and made a young expression.


    "yes? When are we going to do to subdue the gnolls?"


    At Carl''s innocent expression and voice, Maldin laughed with a big smile on his face.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Even though the heel pin is small, it doesn''t cause any trouble. Most of it has already been sorted out. Your Majesty the Emperor is truly merciful. I can''t believe he sent such a strong punitive force to even a gnoll."


    At that moment, Carol''s vivid green eyes, which had been as innocent as a child, sparkled deeply.


    "is that so¡­ It''s a shame. I thought we could have some fun."


    Carl complained like a child being mistreated.


    A foolish and sickly child obsessed with delusions of commanding a small punitive force and achieving great achievements.


    In the form of the 4th prince, Carl, as rumored, who doesn''t know what''s going on in the world.


    "Hmm, I should have left some behind. I''m a little disappointed with Carl''s proud fighting spirit, but would you like to take a look at the gnoll you killed?"


    "ah! That would be so fun!"


    It seems as if the skillful and experienced Maldin is gently coaxing the immature Carl.


    The imperial soldiers were struggling to control their facial expressions, and Catherine just silently followed Carl with an unchanging expression.


    When they arrived at Hilfin Castle, it was peaceful and quiet, as if everything had really come to an end.


    The roads are clean, there is no noise, and the soldiers are leisurely walking up and down the walls.


    "I dare not compare it to the imperial palace, but welcome to Hilfin Castle."


    Maldin smiled slyly and led Carl inside.


    Entering the castle, Carl took a quick look around. And he secretly gestured to Catherine, who was probably behind him.


    Although there was no specific signal, Carl believed that Catherine would be able to roughly understand its meaning.


    Catherine would have already noticed something strange even if Carl didn''t say anything in the first place.


    Carl was still busy expressing admiration and laughter at Maldin''s dazzling speaking skills with a foolish and foolish expression on her face.


    Maldin constantly said funny things to Carl in case she got lost in thought even for a moment.


    "Ah, Lady Catherine! I will go up with Maldin first!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Carol."


    Before Carl knew it, he was calling Maldin''s name without any hesitation.


    Carl looks back, says something to Catherine, and then enters the castle with Maldin.


    Catherine led the soldiers to their quarters, guided by Hilfin''s knight.


    "Take a break, but be ready to run at any time. You didn''t come here to have fun."


    Despite Catherine''s strict words, the soldiers were satisfied with just being able to rest. This is their first proper rest in 10 days.


    Catherine was such a loyal knight that you could tell right away at first sight, so no one had any doubts about her instructions.


    Catherine was then escorted into the castle as the 4th Prince''s knight, with a servant and a knight by her side, never leaving.


    "I need to check my squire."


    Catherine even brought a messenger on behalf of Carl, who seemed to have fallen for Maldin.


    Since he is her squire anyway, it is not that strange.


    As Maldin said, Bilford was receiving quite generous treatment.


    Bilford, who was resting in a nice room, was holding Carol''s cloak in his arms without washing himself, and jumped up when Catherine entered the room.


    "Lady Catherine. This is Lord Carl''s cloak."


    If something happens to Carl cloak while you''re not paying attention, there''s really no way to turn back. Bilford, who thought so, immediately handed the cloak to Catherine.


    Catherine gently took Carl''s cloak and bowed her head.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    For a brief moment, it seemed as if her breath touched him.


    To the servant and knight beyond the door, it seemed as if Catherine was playing a mean prank on the young squire.


    "Take a rest. Don''t plan on participating in the banquet. You are not permitted to do so."


    "Yes, Lady Catherine."


    Catherine took Carl''s cloak in her arms and left the room, leaving Bilford behind.


    After the door closed, Bilford, who was left alone, first washed and changed his clothes.


    Wearing light clothing, Bilford rested quietly, and as the sun was setting, he received a large dinner and ate it. After returning the empty dishes, he blew out the candles and quietly lay down on the bed.


    And after the sun has completely set, the banquet begins and loud noises begin to be heard.


    Taking advantage of the moment when everyone was busy to entertain the 4th Prince Carl and his knight Catherine, the lowly commoner squire who no one was paying attention to disappeared without a sound.


    A man who would become Adrian most loyal hunting dog at a young age of just over twenty. Thus, Bilford, who will make countless achievements, is already a great warrior even if he cannot handle mana yet.


    No one noticed that Bilford had disappeared.

 Chapter 34: Heading Out [1]

    "Ha ha ha ha ha! That''s really cool!"


    "You have to see it for yourself!"


    Carl became the center of the banquet hall and constantly burst into immature laughter.


    In the imperial palace, he is only an insignificant 4th prince, but here he is no different from a king. He is trying his best to keep Carl from being bored.


    "And!"


    "How is it? It''s quite plausible, isn''t it?"


    "Is this a game?"


    Carl repeatedly burst out in admiration when he saw the stuffed gnoll that Maldin had prepared. Even though his back is bent, he is as tall as an adult human male, with tight muscles, stiff fur, and sharp teeth!


    Like an immature child, Carl looked around at the gnoll, touched it briefly, and withdrew his hand, trembling in displeasure.


    "If I had come a little earlier, I could have tried to kill this too!"


    "ha ha ha! That''s right!"


    Everyone chuckles at Carl''s words.


    Carl pretended not to know anything and gulped down the alcohol like a drink.


    His skinny cheeks turn red and he looks a little dangerous.


    Carl was busy babbling immature nonsense, staggering around drunk, barely standing with Harmon''s support, and being swayed by people''s words.


    A man sitting near the head of the table, looking to be around 30, is silently watching with his mouth twisted.


    Maldin''s only son, Fardin, was not pleased with this situation. No, it was so hard to suppress his anger that he wanted to run away right away.


    Fardin glared at his father, Maldin, who masterfully conducted the banquet, and at Carl, who was distracted by the banquet.


    The past, when he cheered and comforted the soldiers upon hearing the news that the imperial family had sent a punitive force, flashed before his eyes and he felt dizzy.


    Shameful and guilty. He don''t have the courage to see them.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Suddenly, Fardin felt a strange feeling.


    It felt like he made eye contact with Carl, who was clearly drunk and passed out.


    Even though he drank several glasses of alcohol in his sickly body, his eyes seemed to shine very brightly and vividly.


    However, as if it was an illusion, Carl ended up completely drunk and passed out.


    Catherine, who was standing on one side of the banquet hall after seeing Carl fainting, quickly approaches and carefully hugs him.


    No matter how much of a knight she was, the sight of Carl falling into the arms of


    Catherine, a woman, was truly unbelievable.


    "Harman, please guide me to my room."


    Catherine left the banquet hall under Harmon''s guidance, holding Carl, who was drunk and asleep.


    The banquet ended in a chaotic atmosphere, and a bright blue moon hung in the dark sky.


    Catherine, holding Carl, enters his room, and the moment Harmon closes the door, Carl''s eyes light up as if it were a lie.


    "What happened?"


    "Huh!"


    Harmon gasps in surprise.


    Regardless, Carl pushed Catherine''s hand away and stood on his own legs, tying his long disheveled hair back, and tidying up his clothes.


    Catherine also seemed a little embarrassed, but then spoke in a low voice.


    "I ordered Bilford to assess the situation."


    "Great. Just in case, take good care of your soldiers, and go back to your room and wait so as not to look suspicious."


    "Yes."


    Without another word, Catherine bowed politely and left the room.


    "Harman, please help me put on my armor."


    "Oh, yes."


    Harmon responded reflexively, but he couldn''t figure out what Carl was thinking this late at night.


    And he couldn''t understand how Carl could be so calm and cool after being so drunk and acting so foolish just a moment ago.


    ''I almost got in big trouble.''


    Carl felt slightly intoxicated and broke into a cold sweat.


    The first time he drank a little alcohol, He didn''t feel intoxicated at all, so he drank alcohol actively, thinking that his changed body couldn''t get drunk. But he must have drank too much. He feel slightly dizzy.


    After getting dressed with Harman''s help, Carl felt frustrated that his body had grown considerably in just 10 days.


    Carl undid the two top buttons of his jacket. Then, he wears a Gambison on top of it, a sleek plate chest tplate, and hangs the now familiar long sword on his waist.


    Carl, wearing a cloak and a helmet at his side, drinks cold water and stands quietly glaring at the door.


    Harmon didn''t know how to interpret this situation, so he kept his mouth shut and just looked behind Carl.


    Carl was as motionless as a stone statue.


    Although he was still scrawny, Carl, who covered himself with a cloak and only his head was exposed, felt like a different person.


    The hem of the cloak, which had been dragging on the floor due to his height growing rapidly over the past few days, now only covers his ankles.


    "Master Carl." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please come in."


    Carl quickly responded to the whispering sound.


    Bilford quietly entered the room and found Carl looking at him quietly, armed in a dark room. He paused for a moment and whispered in a low voice.


    "Two nearby villages in the forest west of the Barony of Hilfin have been razed to the ground, and troops have been dispatched to stop it, but it is said that they have not even been able to recover."


    "What about the castle''s soldiers?"


    "It seems like most of them were brought in as a trick."


    "Is Lady Catherine ready?"


    "Yes."


    Carl nodded at Bilford''s words, then turned to Harman and spoke firmly.


    "Harman, please stay in the castle."


    "But Master Carl!"


    "Stop. When Lord Hilfin asks, answer honestly."


    Carl left the room, leaving the shocked Harmon behind.


    Now what he is going to do?


    What else can he do? Aside from following Carl''s orders.

 Chapter 35: Stacked Log Village [1]

    Carl left the room, leaving the shocked Harmon.


    After Carl leaves, Bilford quietly closes the door and leads Carl''s way, listening carefully with his hand on the hilt of the sword.


    ''What does this mean!''


    Contrary to his cool-headed appearance, Bilford''s mind was confused.


    Carl was acting without hesitation, like a burning fire.


    It feels like he''s become a different person, and Bilford break out in a cold sweat. He feel like he was possessed by the devil.


    "Lady Catherine."


    " Lord Carl, we are ready."


    Carl, who had bowed out, nodded to Catherine, who was waiting, and headed to the dormitory where the soldiers were resting.


    They were ready to go because Catherine suddenly showed up late at night. Thanks to this, the soldiers, whose dissatisfaction reached a peak, saw the armed Carl approaching with great strides and gritted their teeth.


    However, the moment they met Carl''s eyes, which were filled with a strange atmosphere that could not be described in words, their dissatisfaction disappeared as if they was shocked.


    The image of Carl staggering onto the carriage with Harman''s help was a lie, as he quickly climbed onto his large white horse without anyone''s help.


    Catherine and Bilford also got on the horse, but Carl did not leave immediately and looked quietly at the unexpected guest.


    "This is my mission."


    Milton spoke calmly as he mounted his horse.


    Milton, the imperial physician, prepared himself without a second thought in response to the words of Catherine, who suddenly visited him.


    Carl nodded and put on a helmet with red tassels.


    In fact, it was awkward and frustrating because he had only worn the helmet once before going on the campaign trail, but he couldn''t put his head on the battlefield without wearing a helmet.


    Carl has no intention of doing something foolish and dying after being hit on the head by a blind attack.


    Carl took a slow breath, fumbled with his visor, and spoke in a low, firm voice.


    "I''m heading out."


    And then he starts running, leading the horse in front.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Catherine running behind him on the right and adjusted his speed, with the soldiers running behind him.


    "What is this¡­?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Hilfin''s soldiers, shocked by the commotion, ran towards them, but they had no choice but to retreat in confusion at the shouts of Carl, who was running at the front with a bright red cape waving even under the moonlight.


    "Open the door! Are you planning to intercept the punitive force ordered by His Majesty the Emperor?"


    No one could understand how such a loud sound could come out of that thin body.


    Everyone thought that the voice was not Carl''s.


    The soldiers, frightened by the sharp shout, opened the door without realizing it, and Carl ran through the gate without stopping.


    The imperial soldiers, whose morale had been at low even before the expedition, came to their senses and felt warm even though it was late at night and the air was cold.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    30 imperial soldiers run in step with their cloaks flapping and their spears held tightly.


    The military uniform and shield on his back are as light as a lie.


    "What the hell is going on!"


    Maldin, who had been drinking a lot while serving Carl, came out in a huff in his pajamas.


    "Shit! What the fuck is going on?"


    And when he heard that Carl was leading his soldiers toward the west, he shouted while holding his tangled hair.


    He thought he had fooled Carl well, but even that was completely fooled.


    Carl has already left Hilfin Castle with his soldiers, and there is no way to catch him now.


    ***


    Barony Hilfin is a small fiefdom. Additionally, the physical strength of the imperial soldiers cannot be ignored.


    They ran for over 30 minutes even though they were wearing heavy armor and carrying military uniforms and shields. Carl climbed over the rolling hills several times.


    Thanks to this, they were able to safely arrive at the ''Stacked Log Village'', the midpoint between the western forest and Hilfin Castle, before Maldin did anything.


    As its name suggests, the village was protected by a thick and sturdy fence thanks to the abundant resources coming from the forest, and on top of it was a vigilante carrying a torch, keeping a tight guard.


    When Carl saw that, he slowly slowed down and approached, and cheers were heard from above the wooden fence.


    Carl immediately realized that the situation that occurred in Baron Hilfin was more serious than he thought.


    It''s late at night and they can''t even recognize who the other person is. However, when people come running in line with each other, they are happy without even checking.


    "This is an imperial subjugation team that has come to subdue monsters under orders from His Majesty the Emperor! Open the door!"


    "Duren!"


    "Thank you for the mercy shown by His Majesty the Emperor!"


    Some were looking for God, while others were shouting out to the emperor with respect and love.


    The door of the wooden fence opens wide as if it were natural. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Carl entered the fence, riding a dazzling white horse and flapping a red cloak embroidered with the imperial family''s emblem, cheers filled with hope erupted.


    They are followed by Catherine, Bilford, and Milton on horseback, and then the soldiers enter in a majestic manner.


    Although there were only 34 people, the fact that they were a punitive force dispatched under the orders of the emperor made them look like they were thousands of soldiers.


    "Lady Catherine, let the soldiers rest for a moment."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine orders the soldiers to rest.


    The soldiers stood tall and orderly, putting down their military uniforms and slowly catching their breath, holding on to their large shields and spears, without any trace of the dissatisfied look they had shown until daytime.


    Even rest is not spread out haphazardly. They''re heart feels relieved to see him come to his senses and be filled with discipline.


    "Who is in charge!"


    "Yeah! That''s me!"


    As Carl shouted in a loud voice, an old man with pure white hair rushed out from among the people.


    He immediately fell down in front of Carl and bowed his head.


    Dark night. Riding on a large, pure white horse, wearing a helmet with red tassels, and fluttering the imperial cloak, Carl looked like a majestic general as his dwarf shoulders and frail face were not visible.


    He can''t even believe it, seeing how such a loud voice and confident spirit come out of such a small body.


    "Provide drinking water and food to the soldiers."


    "Yes! Of Course!"


    First, Carl took care of the soldiers who followed him without saying a word even though they were unconscious from sleep.


    He was completely different from the way he appeared all the way here.


    "Are you the village chief?"

 Chapter 36: Stacked Log Village [2]

    First, Carl took care of the soldiers who followed him without saying a word even though they were unconscious from sleep.


    He was completely different from the way he appeared all the way here.


    "Are you the village chief?"


    "Yes!"


    Carl treated the old man with gray hair as if it were natural and spoke arrogantly without even getting off the horse.


    That was the right decision. If he got off the horse now, his small body would be exposed, and if he was polite, they might be suspicious or look down on Carl.


    "I am Carl Felt Hardion, who has come to subdue monsters in the Barony of Hilfin under orders from His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Huh!"


    Surprised voices murmur from everywhere.


    However, when Bilford, who was quietly behind Carl, turned around with wide eyes, everyone fell silent.


    To them, it didn''t matter at all that Carl was the sickly 4th prince. They don''t even know Carol''s name.


    However, they could clearly tell that he was a noble person who bore the name of ''Hardion''.


    The royal family came in person! We survived!


    "I want to hear more details."


    "Yes, yes... !"


    However, unlike just before when he was shouting with joy, the village chief barely answered in a trembling, strained voice.


    To the commoners, the emperor is like a god. Now in front of him his son of that God, He deserves to be afraid.


    To prevent his small body and thin face from being revealed by the light of the torch, Carl closed his cloak, lowered his head, hid himself, and listened to the village chief in silence.


    Thanks to this, no one could see Carl''s face gradually hardening.


    Bilford and the soldiers were unable to control their expressions, so they could not hide the agitation on their faces.


    Additions were added here and there to the village chief''s story without permission.


    Thanks to that, Carl, who had drawn the overall outline, was silent for a long time.


    The people of the piled log village began to tremble with anxiety as Carl remained silent.


    After a long moment of silence, Carl grabs the reins and turns the horse''s head to look back at Catherine.


    "Lady Catherine. I would like to hear your opinion."


    Carl still called Catherine highly. But his voice was never as soft as before.


    A firm voice as if he, as a commander, only listens to his subordinates'' opinions.


    "If the situation is so critical, it is right to abandon the village, retreat to the castle, strengthen our defenses, and wait for reinforcements."


    The villagers murmur at Catherine''s heartless words.


    This means that it doesn''t matter if everyone here dies.


    "If that were the case, I would have kept playing stupid back at the castle. Make decisions about the country rather than about our own safety."


    Carl proudly raised his chin and spoke.


    The red tassel on the helmet is vigorously lifted, revealing its authority like a flash of light.


    "Then we must prevent the gnolls from scattering out of the forest. Once the gnolls leaves the forest, it gets out of hand. It is right to join the frontline troops and subdue the gnolls with wildfire-like momentum."


    Catherine also drew a sword of resolute determination to match Carl''s majestic appearance and handed the hilt to Carl.


    "Great."


    Carl nods his head heavily, then turns his head again and looks down at the trembling village chief.


    The shaded face was more majestic than his original.


    "We will head towards the forest. If the troops at the front were isolated for a long period of time, there would be disruptions in supply."


    Carl tried her best to keep his head down.


    It would be easy to get over it if he left everything to Catherine right now, but then it wouldn''t be worth the effort.


    Recalling the numerous pieces of information he had seen in the imperial archives, Carl continued speaking after a pause.


    "By the authority of His Majesty the Emperor, conscription is hereby implemented. Gather the men and horses, and load the supplies."


    "¡­ Ha, ha!"


    "This is a just and lawful conscription carried out by Lord Carl, who received the authority of His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Move now."


    Before the shocked village chief could say anything, Catherine came forward on her horse and spoke firmly in a voice that sounded like steel.


    Until now, she had followed Carl intentions and taken a step back, but now it was time to act for her lord as his knight.


    Catherine''s words filled the log village with fear.


    If they refused to conscript members of the imperial family upon orders from the emperor. The entire village will be massacred.


    "Suh¡­ ¡­ . Phew¡­ ¡­ ."


    Catherine and Bilford pretended not to notice the slightly trembling sound of breathing coming from Carl, who was sitting on a large horse looking down at the frightened and frantic villagers.


    ''I am not Nero.''


    Carl muttered to himself.


    ''And these are not the swords and staffs of Count Beria, who can manage enormous funds.''


    In the original work, the monster subjugation was quickly resolved by Ias using the power of Count Beria.


    What Nero said when he returned: ''It wasn''t a big deal.''


    A mission chosen by Emperor Azgoth to empower Nero in the originaln work, and Carl in the present.


    Among the many, many tasks, how on earth were they going to give them strength by entrusting them with the task of subjugating trivial monsters?


    ''I could die.''


    Carl felt an eerie fear.


    In this place where he was pushed by Azgoth, he can feel the inevitable death slowly scythe around his neck like the dark night sky.


    Barony Hilfin is a small fiefdom.


    However, no gnoll would dare threaten it.


    If it was original work.


    Bilford told him that two villages near the western forest were destroyed.


    However, from what he heard in the stacked log village, all the nearby villages have collapsed, and the survivors have gathered and are barely holding a sit-in at ''Sound of the Ax Village'', which is the starting point from the forest to Hilfin Castle.


    Doesn''t this mean that the castle is falling apart so helplessly that they can''t even properly understand the situation?


    Finally, a large outline is revealed.


    The nobles of Baron Hilfin, including Maldin, are hiding something. So, the flood of gnolls was intentionally understated in the report.


    Maybe it really wasn''t a big deal when the report was first posted. However, now the entire territory is in such a terrible situation that it appears to be destroyed.


    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37: Stacked Log Village [3

    The nobles of Baron Hilfin, including Maldin, are hiding something. So, the flood of gnolls was intentionally understated in the report.


    Maybe it really wasn''t a big deal when the report was first posted. However, now the entire territory is in such a terrible situation that it appears to be destroyed.


    Nevertheless, Hilfin''s nobles even lied to Carl, the commander of the punitive force dispatched by the emperor and a member of the royal family, and tried to keep him from moving.


    Why?


    ''It''s right to run away.''


    Carl thought calmly.


    In order to survive, he must get out of this land right now.


    Hilfin Castle is not safe either. There are attacks from gnolls, but there is no telling what tricks those insidious bastards will pull after mocking the 4th prince who received orders from the emperor.


    ''But I can''t run away forever.''


    Nevertheless, Carl must risk his life and dance with death.


    If he continues like this, Azgoth''s'' test will fail in the worst possible way.


    Then, in the end, it is a dead life for Carl.


    He will be abandoned by Azgoth and purged by Adrian, who later becomes emperor. No matter where he runs away, no matter how long he runs away, Adrian will never let Carol go.


    And Lilly, who was left hostage in the imperial palace, would not survive.


    Carl has no choice but to move forward.


    "I-I''m ready¡­"


    Carl looked down at the man who approached and spoke in a servile voice.


    "Are you the one in charge of coming with me?"


    "yes¡­ The vigilante leader¡­"


    "Ok. As of this moment, you are a supply officer belonging to His Majesty the Emperor''s punitive force."


    "Yes? Ah, Yes!"


    A supply officer belonging to the emperor''s punitive force!


    At those words, his slumped shoulders suddenly lift up.


    Carl didn''t want to feel guilty for mentioning this vigilante leader''s name. So he cut him off.


    And it instilled a sense of responsibility by giving him a reputation that had no value.


    With just one word, Carl made a vigilante leader in a rural village take responsibility for and comfort a ragtag group of conscripts.


    "The soldiers'' military uniform¡­ ."


    Through Lucas military experience, Carl tried to tell him to put the soldiers'' uniforms on the carriage. However, he felt uneasy for some reason, so ge trailed off and glanced at Catherine.


    Catherine said with a stern look that she shouldn''t do that.


    "¡­Soldiers carry military uniforms. Just endure a little longer."


    "yes!"


    The imperial soldiers respond in loud voices.


    Before they knew it, they had come to regard Carl as a clear commander.


    "Let''s go! Open the door!"


    At Carl''s words, the door to the west opens, and Carl slowly drives his horse in front.


    If there were only imperial soldiers, it would be possible to increase the speed, but it would be impossible for the residents of these rural villages to march at increased speed.


    It didn''t take long for the shabby punitive force, which had only a handful of soldiers capable of fighting properly, to leave the village.


    There aren''t that many supplies, so he''s not sure if it''ll be okay.


    "Lady Catherine, why did you have the soldiers carry the military uniforms?"


    As Carl left the village, he quietly approached Catherine and asked.


    Catherine answered in a firm voice.


    "One well-trained soldier is worth more than 100 new recruits. We must save the soldiers even if we have to abandon them all when necessary. We won''t have time to take our luggage out of the wagon then."


    These are frighteningly heartless words. But it is also correct. Carl nodded slowly with a slightly pale face.


    Catherine, who looked at him for a moment, added softly.


    "And you should never consider them good just because they are weak. If you leave your luggage with them, they may search through it and steal valuable items, or they may run away with it."


    "Indeed, I understand. Be careful going forward."


    Somehow, Carl felt a little at ease after hearing Catherine''s next words.


    He found it very strange, and thought carefully about the change in his feelings.


    "ha ha ha¡­"


    As Carol lowered her head and laughed softly, Bilford blinked and noticed.


    "Lord Carl, why are you laughing?"


    Bilford ended up asking Carl that question without even realizing it.


    If a subject dares to question and ask questions about his lord''s every little action, it is a great disrespect.


    Bilford regretted what he had said, was startled once more by Catherine''s harsh gaze, and was startled once more by Carl''s next words.


    "I¡­It''s so pathetic."


    "¡­"


    "Thank you, Lady Catherine. But there will be no need for that in the future."


    "I did something pointless. Sorry."


    "No, You didn''t. Don''t need to be sorry about it."


    Bilford could not understand the situation, so he just watched.


    Carl pursed his lips and stared into the distance, where nothing was visible due to the pitch black darkness.


    ''I felt pity for their lives.''


    Carl scanned his mind once again.


    ''Catherine realized that and told me one reason I didn''t have to suffer when they died.''


    Catherine said that although they were weak, they were not good. And then they spoke as if they were evil.


    So that Carl can lessen his guilt when those innocent people are killed by his orders.


    Carl already knew what a reasonable judgment was. So he instinctively hesitated to load the general into the carriage.


    And yet!


    ''Pathetic! I''m too busy trying to save my own life!'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl fiercely whipped his weak heart.


    Sympathy, Pity, Guilt.


    Only powerful people can say such pleasant words.


    Or, as they say, those who are stuck at the bottom, struggling and surviving with their own comfort.


    Carl is helpless. But he must move forward without stopping.


    To him, these feelings are more than a luxury, they are a sin.


    ''The mission is to subdue monsters. Nothing else matters.''


    Carl set his goal firmly.


    Kill the monster and resolve the situation. So, He will pass Azgoth''s'' test and receive that power.


    For that purpose, He will make as many ruthless decisions as possible.


    Gradually, the number of trees increases, and the branches hanging along the road block out the moonlight.


    Carl''s body gradually advanced into the darkness and soon disappeared into the distance.


    ''Once again, I seem to smell blood.''

 Chapter 38: Lions Child

    After Carl led the troops out, Hilfin Castle was truly a crucible of chaos.


    "You open the gate without permission! Are you planning to open it even if the enemy invades?"


    "B-but the prince¡­ ."


    "You piece of trash!"


    puck!


    "Ahh!"


    While the soldiers who opened the castle gate were being beaten mercilessly, the nobles of Hilfin Castle, including Maldin,


    were shouting in the banquet hall where they thought they had tricked Carl and were contemplating what to do next.


    "If the prince dies, it''s over! We must send relief troops immediately!"


    "Salvation? gibberish! Then who will guard the castle?"


    "Isn''t now the time to discuss such things?"


    Your Majesty the Emperor will never sit idly by and ignore this matter!"


    "Is it possible to be saved in the first place? huh? If that were possible, the territory wouldn''t have been polluted by gnolls!"


    While the nobles are clamoring, it is revealed to the world that they know everything about the situation in the Barony of Hilfin.


    "Isn''t this bad news caused by neglecting to watch over the prince in the first place?"


    "If you think about it that way, it''s not your fault for being deceived at the banquet! And then they opened the castle gate right away when they told me to open it! How the military discipline has collapsed!"


    In the end, it was time to shift responsibility to each other. Guard Captain Bordeaux, who was targeted, opens his mouth with a cold face.


    "There are not many soldiers left in the castle. Those who opened the gates were just farmers. Wasn''t it you who suggested that things that had never held a spear be given armor to make them look more attractive? Think of the hard work of soldiers who have to do a lot of work with a small number of people. Shouldn''t they rest too?"


    Although this is true in every detail, it does not change the fact that in the end, the gate was entrusted to a single farmer.


    Even if there was no manpower, the responsibility would not be avoided.


    In the midst of all the shouting, Maldin, sober from alcohol, was silent, only rubbing his forehead.


    " Stop! What kind of disgrace is this!"


    In the end, it was only when Fardin, who couldn''t hear anything, stood up and shouted, that the commotion finally subsided.


    "Isn''t it time to talk about responsibility? There''s still a chance! Right Now¡­ !"


    "¡­Yes, that is correct."


    In response to Fardin''s impassioned speech, Maldin, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth.


    "father."


    Fardin looks back at Maldin.


    But at the next words, his face is distorted in despair.


    "It was all over anyway. If the prince dies, the emperor will draw his sword. If the prince survives, he will tell everything to the emperor. In the end, the emperor will draw his sword."


    "What on earth¡­ ."


    Fardin glared at his father. Maldin slowly stands up and speaks heavily.


    "I''m going to Valturan. Hurry up and pack your bags."


    "father!"


    Fardin, shocked by Maldin''s words, screams and grabs his father''s shoulder. However, Maldin shook off his son''s hand with his massive shoulders that were not appropriate for his age and spoke firmly.


    "It''s already late. It''s the same for all of you. The emperor will not hold people accountable regardless of right or wrong. If you want to live, you have to come with me. do not worry. Even if they were Marquis Gasto and Valturan, they wouldn''t be able to refuse the huge amount of money pouring in.


    It''s not a problem to go to Valturan and settle down."


    "Are you out of your mind! To leave like this, leaving behind the people of the territory... !"


    "Fardin!"


    Maldin grabbed Fardin, who was screaming in anger, by the collar with his large hands and roared like thunder.


    "I say this for everyone! For everyone here! And for you, my son!"


    "¡­ ."


    The ''everyone'' that Maldin refers to does not include the commoners who make up the majority of the territory''s residents.


    Fardin looked blankly at Maldin with a shocked face.


    "¡­ Go ahead and pack your bags. hurry!"


    At Maldin''s words, the nobles stood up with pale faces and quickly dispersed.


    Maldin huffed as he looked at Fardin, who was mesmerized, and whispered in a heavy voice.


    "¡­ I did it all for you. every. For you, my only son."


    Then, to give Fardin time to collect his thoughts, Maldin strode away, leaving him behind.


    Fardin looked at the back of his only family, his father Maldin, and lowered his head.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "Can we talk for a moment?"


    At that time, an unfamiliar voice is addressed to Fardin. Fardin, startled, turns around to see a pale-faced Harman quietly looking at him.


    ''That Basterd!''


    Contrary to his calm expression, Harman once again shouted the curse he had uttered over a hundred times towards Carl.


    Harmon is not stupid. He already knew why Carl left him at Hilfin Castle.


    If Harman stays like this, he will be killed by Hilfin nobles before the gnolls. Because they have to silence him.


    However, even if he is lucky enough to survive, if Carl dies, he will be held responsible and punished, and his family will not be able to avoid the emperor''s sword.


    In other words, Harman must somehow find a way out of Hilfin Castle as Carl intended, save Carl, and complete the mission of subduing the monster!


    "Fardin, the future of Hilfin, and the future of the innocent people of the territory, depend on your decision. They have already turned around, and without you, we cannot calm this terrible situation."


    Harmon whispered thoughtfully, recalling the contents of the meeting he observed quietly in the dark.


    "Fardin, please make a decision for the people of the territory who trust and follow you. To the extent that you have enjoyed your rights as a noble, please fulfill your responsibilities as a noble." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­What can I do?"


    Harman realized from Fardin''s confused words that he had already crossed over.


    For Harman, the imperial servant, looking into the inner thoughts of a nobleman from a rural estate was nothing.


    ¡­ Even Harman was fooled by Carl.


    "Fardin, aren''t there any knights and soldiers left in the castle? And supplies."


    "But they won''t obey me. My father, the lord... ."


    "Your father? Aren''t you the lord? Baron Hilfin."


    "¡­ "


    Fardin''s mouth fell silent when Harman called him ''Baron Hilfin''.


    "Those ruthless people who turn their backs on the scales of the empire are no longer the nobles of the empire. Now there is only one legitimate Hilfin bloodline."


    When it seemed that Fardeen had almost crossed over but did not, Harman secretly spit out poison hidden under his tongue to drive the wedge in.


    "Master Carl was paying attention to you. To you who suffered alone in the banquet hall."


    "Ahhhh..."


    As an imperial noble, Harman is a man with a wide perspective and good sense.


    He was helping Carl, who was pretending to be drunk at the banquet, and looking around the banquet hall, which was too small and shabby compared to the imperial palace.


    And truly exquisitely, Fardin did not forget that Carl, who must have been drunk, looked at him with clear eyes.


    Looking at Fardin''s face changing every moment, Harman muttered to himself.


    ''You''re being completely fooled.''


    Those were words directed at Fardin, who was distracted by his words, but at the same time, they were self-deprecating for having no choice but to act according to Carol''s intentions.


    Harman thought he was sick and stupid, but he couldn''t even look into 4th Prince Carl''s heart.


    Indeed, the lion''s child was a lion.

 Chapter 39: Before Battle

    Carl recalled the map he had received from Harman and tried to estimate how far he had to go to reach the Ax Sound Village.


    ''It took about 30 minutes to run lightly to the stacked log village, so assuming the map is accurate, it will take at least an hour to travel.''


    Carl bites his lip. He want to get to the village of piled logs as quickly as possible and get inside the safe fence.


    The darkness seemed to keep consuming him, and now even the moonlight seeping through the tree branches looked like the eyes of a monster.


    "Would it have been better to wait until the sun rose?"


    Carl asks Catherine in a low voice. Hee feels like he acted too hastily.


    "It was the right decision to move now. Since you''re heading out on a limb, momentum is more important than anything else. Even if we had moved during the day, if our momentum had been lost, we would not have been able to move as we are now."


    From a tactical perspective, it would be better to wait until daybreak. Darkness is not human.


    However, from the perspective of mercenary skills, Carl''s fierce actions, like wildfire caught in the wind, were indeed appropriate.


    Using the authority of the royal family, he controlled the villagers, conscripted them before they could come to their senses, and dispatched the army at once.


    With his majesty and force standing upright, looking down on them, not a single one of the conscripts deserts even as they advance through the pitch-black darkness toward the monster that has destroyed countless villages.


    "However, you must keep in mind that if a night battle occurs, it may collapse."


    Carl nods his head heavily at Catherine''s advice.


    "Would it be okay to surround the area with carriages and have the imperial soldiers play the main role in defense?"


    Carl asked carefully, thinking about the tactics they could use now.


    The things he saw in the imperial archives quickly passed through Carl''s head, his survival instincts ringing an alarm.


    "Yes. The horse must also be brought inside. However, they are less important than soldiers. The terrain is difficult for cavalry to operate in, and a carriage can be pulled by as many people as it wants. If you have to abandon the wagon, just have someone carry the load."


    Catherine fleshes out Carl''s tactics.


    As the battle begins, Catherine''s ability to become an imperial knight through skill alone begins to shine.


    Of course, if he had chosen the bloodline of a high-ranking noble family as a knight, he could have easily completed the mission in an instant like Nero in the original novel plot with the support of that family''s troops... .


    ''There''s no point in regretting the past.''


    Carl cut off his regret like a knife.


    Catherine is a loyal and highly skilled knight.


    Considering that she brought in Bilford, this choice will be of great help in the future, even though it may seem like he is lacking right now.


    When he felt that Catherine and Bilford were behind me, his shoulders, which had been shrinking, straightened confidently. Carl narrowed his eyes and glared into the darkness and spoke.


    "Bilford, can you take the lead and look ahead?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Bilford quickly and confidently responded to Carl''s sudden words.


    Carl was confident that his decision was not wrong because Catherine kept her mouth shut, and spoke firmly.


    "Brighten the way forward and warn of danger. When you discover the Ax Sound Village, inform them that the punitive force is on its way and have them return to join you. From now on, you will be my eyes and ears."


    "yes! Master Carl!"


    Bilford responded vigorously, drove his horse majestically, and took the lead.


    Since Catherine must command and protect this ragtag group of conscripts when the time comes, it is tactically correct to send Bilford.


    However, entrusting the cloak to Bilford and sending him as a messenger, and sending him alone as a scout for a punitive force into a forest at night infested with monsters, cannot be done simply through tactical judgment.


    Bilford is just a lowly commoner who has yet to show his skills, but Carl''s trust in him is heavier than the Great Mountain and hotter than the sun!


    There is a firm belief that even if Bilford is attacked by a monster alone, he will definitely complete his mission. There''s no way Bilford wouldn''t know that.


    The others have no way of knowing that this is a belief that Carl''s can have because he knows the original work.


    But even if he knew that, he wouldn''t be able to stop the pride from filling Bilford''s heart.


    To be trusted so much by his lord! Even if he is a knight who has reached the level of a master, it is an honor he cannot easily enjoy! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Catherine, if a battle breaks out, I will leave command entirely to you."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine also didn''t know where Carl''s infinite trust came from, but she could feel that her loyalty to the young and sickly lord whom she had served only for business purposes was firmly erected and waving.


    The red cloak draped over his short back shakes as heavily as a thousand roots, and the red tassels on his helmet sparkle like light.


    Is this really the 4th prince Carl of those rumors?


    ''If Harmon is good, reinforcements will come. If the fence in the Ax Sound Village is strong, hold out and join in with minimal damage.''


    Carl did his best to think. If he leave it to Catherine, she will take care of it, but she can''t.


    If he stumble over something like this, how will he surpass Azgoth and Adrian in the future?


    ''Nothing will be solved by just playing defense. After joining, advance into the forest and subdue the monster.''


    Carl pushed everything to the edge of a cliff by throwing himself into an irreversible situation.


    Everyone was in a situation where they had no choice but to grit their teeth and fight.


    Imperial soldiers, conscripts, villagers, and even servants Harman and Hilfin nobles who looked down on him!


    The only thing that remains now is whether it he will collapse in the end, or whether he will stand firm and move forward.

 Chapter 40: First Battle [1]

    Carl wanted to avoid a situation where he was attacked by a monster on a dark night as much as possible.


    The imperial soldiers will fight well, but it is unclear whether the conscripts will be able to fight properly.


    To begin with, not many of them are properly armed, so they use crude spears with a dagger or something similar attached to the end of a wooden stick and wooden boards from unknown sources as shields. It is also quite well armed. There are many people holding only a club or an axe.


    Fortunately, Carl was able to proceed without being attacked. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps thanks to the large number of people, there were no monsters approaching, and they just moved forward quietly.


    Everyone relaxed a little. He think he can safely enter Ax sound Village like this.


    Carl also felt a little relieved. If the first battle is a night battle, it must be terrible.


    "Master Carl!"


    Did Carl''s heart reach the sky, or did it reach the abyss?


    As if something, perhaps a god or a devil, was watching and making a subtle move, a loud cry called out to Carl.


    In the darkness, from far away, the familiar voice of Bilford is heard once again, accompanied by the sound of fierce horses'' hooves.


    "The village is under attack!"


    "Speed up!"


    The moment she heard Bilford''s words, Carl reflexively shouted out loud.


    "You must go with the carriage."


    Carl, who was trying to speed up considering the running speed of the imperial soldiers, stopped when he heard Catherine''s words.


    And the horses began to drive as fast as the wagons and conscripts could keep up.


    "Why?"


    Purr!


    Carl words are annoying.


    The horse seemed to be frustrated that it couldn''t gallop but only trudge along, and coincidentally, Carl was also frustrated to the point of going crazy.


    When Carl asks, Catherine answers.


    "The imperial soldiers are more important than those in the village."


    "I know that."


    "The loss that would occur while they held out behind the fence was nothing compared to the loss that would occur if the imperial soldiers entered the monsters with their bare bodies."


    "¡­ ¡­ indeed."


    At those words, Carl also realized what Catherine was trying to say.


    Even if the imperial soldiers run like this, they won''t be able to kill all the gnolls surrounding the fence. The number of imperial soldiers was only 30. It is difficult to form a square and protect each other''s sides and backs.


    They can''t be aggressive anyway. In that case, it would be better to bring a wagon, form a formation, and share the burden on the village.


    If they get the chance to get close, they can attack the gnolls who enter the space between the village and the punitive force from both sides.


    "Are you planning to build a simple Fortress?"


    In other words, the plan is to create a kind of small fortress.


    If it works properly, the gap between the village and the formation of the punitive force becomes a limbo. Naturally, you can reduce the number of sides that both sides must protect, so you can gain enormous tactical benefits.


    What if the gnolls comes in? Then just attack from both sides and kill it.


    "Exactly."


    Catherine nodded and said to Carl, who noticed it right away.


    Carl felt that the time had not been in vain as he remembered what he had seen in the library, and at the same time, he was impressed by Catherine''s simple and effective strategy.


    There was no time for Catherine to notice that his voice had become slightly louder as he admired her.


    Meanwhile, Bilford, who had driven his horse, joined them.


    The horse was running so fast that it was breathing heavily.


    "There are too many gnolls. I can''t even begin to count them all."


    Carl face hardened at Bilford''s words.


    "Was there anything else special?"


    "Although it was crude, they were making and using iron weapons."


    The more you know, the more serious it becomes. Bilford raised his right hand so that Carl and Catherine could see.


    One of the imperial soldiers tactfully brings a torch and shines it.


    What Bilford brought was a crude ax covered in blood and flesh. For a moment, Carl was hit by a shock and his head fell back without realizing it.


    "It looks like it was made after looking at a woodcutter''s axe."


    Bilford said, pretending not to notice the reaction of Carl, who was pale and holding back nausea. Carl must not show weakness here.


    Fortunately, Carl was able to come to his senses after hearing Bilford''s words.


    He suppressed the urge to ignore the blood and flesh, which most likely belonged to a human, and looked straight at the axe.


    The head of the ax is lumpy and mixed with all kinds of colors, so it looks like it doesn''t have proper metallurgy. But its size cannot be ignored. It''s almost asbig as a child''s head. It must be that heavy.


    This means that these heavy axes are being used forcombat, not for work. This is something humans cannot do even if they want to.


    No matter how weak a gnoll is, a monster is a monster and cannot be compared to an ordinary human being.


    Carl recalled the stuffed gnoll that Maldin had shown him at the banquet.


    The hand holding the sheath tightly is shaking slightly.


    The situation is too bad to take it lightly as an experience just because it is my first battle.


    Carl realized that the anxiety that had gripped him since he arrived at Hilfin had become a reality.


    As the realization of the impending danger settled over Carl like a shroud, he forced himself to steel his nerves, his mind racing with thoughts of strategy and survival.


    The crude iron weapons wielded by the gnolls spoke of a ruthlessness that sent shivers down Carl''s spine. These were not mere beasts driven by primal instincts; they were organized, equipped, and intent on destruction.


    With Catherine''s simple yet effective plan forming in his mind, Carl knew that they had to act swiftly and decisively if they were to stand any chance against the horde of gnolls descending upon Ax Sound Village.

 Chapter 41: First Battle [2]

    As Carl move slowly, contrary to his sense of urgency and anxiety, He see lights and noise approaching from afar.


    The sight of the torches lined up on the wooden fence shaking violently resembles a crown of fire.


    Kkkkkkkk! Wiiiw!


    The only sound he can hear is the dog barking.


    However, if the sound of that dog barking was made by a bipedal monster the size of an adult man, it would never be taken lightly.


    And especially if there are so many that they make the forest roar.


    Human sounds were drowned out by it and could not be heard at all, and only the occasional tearing scream could be barely heard.


    Carl had goosebumps all over his body and sweat was pouring out.


    He can instinctively feel that that place is a limb. If he go in, he will die.


    "¡­ Bring the carriage forward! hurry!"


    However, Carl strengthened his stomach and gave an order. It cruelly crushes the desire to immediately turn around and run away.


    "Get on the carriage, two at a time. We will create a circular formation."


    "yes!"


    Catherine then gives detailed orders.


    Following her orders, the imperial soldiers attach themselves to the carriage and begin driving it.


    "Follow closely! If you fail, you will only die!"


    Carl looks behind him and shouts loudly.


    Hedid it because he was worried that the conscripts might run away.


    If a conscript tried to run away from this situation alone, he would die shortly after, but even so, a person''s heart cannot always be cold.


    So, in a way, it is natural that even if he say this, some people will run away.


    "I-I can''t do it!"


    One of the conscripts, who was holding an ax tightly, turns around and begins to run away.


    Carl, who knew well that if someone ran away in this situation, the situation would collapse uncontrollably, he panicked and tried to shout something.


    "Leave it alone! It''s too late now! They cannot be saved!"


    At that time, Catherine shouted in a sharp voice, cutting off Carol''s words in advance.


    She said, ''Don''t run away.'' ''If you run, I will kill you.'' Instead of saying things like this, she clearly told everyone which side they had to be on to survive.


    The guys who were trying to run away after hearing those words noticed and hesitantly ran after the punitive force.


    Carl and Catherine''s eyes meet.


    He was going to say something, but he don''t have the time.


    Doo doo doo doo!


    Shake!


    A horse-drawn carriage races at a frantic pace. A wheel gets caught on a stone, causing the carriage to rock, and eventually one of the carriages, which has turned sharply, falls over on its side.


    "Get up and run! There is no time to lie down!"


    Bilford shouts as he passes by. At those words, the imperial soldiers stand up and run, even though they are staggering.


    Bilford shouts as he passes by. At those words, the imperial soldiers stand up and run, even though they are staggering.


    Burdens pour from a fallen horse. The horse that had collapsed and was pinned to the carriage struggled pathetically, but no one had time to pay attention to the poor thing.


    "Hook! Phew! Phew¡­ !"


    Carl struggled to catch his breath as the battlefield slowly got closer.


    As he get closer, he begin to hear human voices.


    "Aaaahhh!"


    "help me!"


    "die! die!"


    "Jack''s been taken!"


    "Ugh! Let go! Let go!"


    "It''s going to break through like this!"


    Screams and screams.


    Everything, life and death, was there.


    The moment she witnessed everything on that cruel battlefield, Carl''s pupils dilated greatly.


    Phew¡­


    Carl heard his own heavy breathing.


    Very slowly, as if a huge beast was slowly exhaling.


    A body shaking along with a running horse.


    A long line of light in the field of vision.


    The tingling smell of animals, the smell of blood, and the smell of rotting corpses.


    bowwow. human scream.


    An eerie air that felt as if my skin would fall off.


    He feel like he can taste blood in his mouth.


    Carl''s expanded field of view captures the battlefield, which is like a scene from Hell, at a glance.


    And then, Carl felt a strong attraction that seemed to be pulling him.


    "¡­ Turn right! Turn right! Lady Catherine!"


    Driven by an indescribable power, Carol shouted loudly.


    As Carl lowered his stance and spurred on what Catherine had taught him, the majestic war horse personally given by Emperor Azgoth finally demonstrated its power. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A pure white horse cuts through the darkness like a comet, galloping at a rapid pace, passing the carriage ahead and running at the head.


    Catherine runs to Carl''s right with her spear drawn and protects him.


    Carl pure white horse and fluttering red cloak seemed to shine in the light of the torch, and even in the darkness, everyone could clearly see him galloping at the front.


    The carriage turns to follow behind Carl, and runs with Ax Sound Village, which is being attacked by gnolls, on its right, gradually getting closer to the rear of the gnolls.


    "Take a seat!"


    Just as Carl was about to speak, Catherine shouted like thunder.


    Catherine was surprised when Carl suddenly rushed out, but she was even more surprised that he had taken the right position with incredible accuracy in this confusing situation.


    This is exactly where Catherine wanted to settle down!


    The imperial soldiers drove the carriages and formed a circular formation, and immediately got off the carriages and blocked the gap between the carriages with their spears and shields in hand.


    "Hurry and run! hurry!"


    The cry of Bilford running with the conscripts.


    Carl frantically turned his head from the horse and looked around.


    "Lord Carl! Stay here!"


    Catherine, who had grasped the situation before Carl, shouted that, broke out of the formation, and ran towards the conscripts led by Bilford.


    "This¡­Get ready!"


    There was nothing Carl could say to the soldiers other than telling them to prepare, which was useless.


    But that was enough.


    Even as the imperial soldiers saw the group of gnolls undulating like waves, they also saw the back of Carl, who was running at the front and pointing the way.


    "Attack!"


    chuck! chuck!


    The soldiers responded, lowering their posture and aiming their spears over their shields. The sounds made by the armor merge into one, and resonate clearly even with the sounds made by countless gnolls.

 Chapter 42: First Battle [3]

    Catherine was surprised when Carl suddenly rushed out, but she was even more surprised that he had taken the right position with incredible accuracy in this confusing situation.


    This is exactly where Catherine wanted to settle down!


    The imperial soldiers drove the carriages and formed a circular formation, and immediately got off the carriages and blocked the gap between the carriages with their spears and shields in hand.


    "Hurry and run! hurry!"


    The cry of Bilford running with the conscripts.


    Carl frantically turned his head from the horse and looked around.


    "Lord Carl! Stay here!"


    Catherine, who had grasped the situation before Carl, shouted that, broke out of the formation, and ran towards the conscripts led by Bilford.


    "This¡­Get ready!"


    There was nothing Carl could say to the soldiers other than telling them to prepare, which was useless.


    But that was enough. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even as the imperial soldiers saw the group of gnolls undulating like waves, they also saw the back of Carl, who was running at the front and pointing the way.


    "Attack!"


    chuck! chuck!


    The soldiers responded, lowering their posture and aiming their spears over their shields. The sounds made by the armor merge into one, and resonate clearly even with the sounds made by countless gnolls.


    ''There are too many gnomes and they are spread out too widely to use the punitive force formation as a stronghold.''


    ''I had no idea there would be this many gnolls. In order to use the punitive force formation as a stronghold, you had to get close to the fence, but the entire flat area around the village was filled with gnomes.''


    A thought passes through Carl''s head that they could all die right now before they can receive reinforcements through Harman.


    But such weak thoughts are of no help.


    Carl gritted his teeth and glared at the gnoll that had noticed them and was running towards him.


    "Bilford!"


    "yes!"


    Meanwhile, Catherine, who went to protect the conscript who had been attacked in the side, loudly calls out to Bilford. Bilford quietly escaped the conscripts and moved to the right, in the direction gnoll was running.


    Instead of a sword, Bilford pulls out a spear hanging from his horse, blocks the gnoll''s path, and swings around to sweep around.


    Wooow! Wooow!


    Although gnolls are intelligent, they are more beast-like monsters whose instincts take precedence over reason. So, rather than seeing them as monster, Bilford, recognized them as one huge figure, and even turned the long spear around, so he couldn''t approach it easily and just kept them in distence.


    While the gnolls stopped, Catherine raised her spear and struck the side of the stopped gnoll.


    Whoosh!


    Burbubbuk!


    Instead of making the mistake of stabbing the spear, Catherine swung her long spear gracefully, avoiding the ax aimed at the horse, and split the gnoll''s head.


    And in a split second, using mana, she used her spear like a beam of light to block all the attacks coming from the gnolls blocking her way at the same time, and slaughtered them.


    Boom!


    "Attack!"


    Gnoll falls defenseless from Catherine''s spear. Her war horse, trusting her barding, slams the gnoll with her breasts, knocking it down, trampling it to pieces.


    Catherine let go of the reins and grabbed hold of the horse''s waist with both legs. In that state, she swung her spear to her left and right, stirring her gnolls in all directions, then broke through and ran, guarding the rear of the conscripts.


    The gnolls are intimidated by the fearsome majesty of the imperial knight and come to a halt. Thanks to this, the conscripts were able to safely join the formation of the punitive force.


    Bilford held on, killing gnolls with his spear and pushing them away, until Catherine came in. As Catherine came closer, he entered the formation before her.


    Among the conscripts who had joined, Carl selected those with long spears and had them block the gnolls that tried to jump over the carriage.


    Then, people with axes or clubs were deployed at any given time to attack the gnolls that came across the carriage.


    The crudely but efficiently deployed troops are tense with their spears upright like hedgehogs.


    "Focus only on the gnolls that come over the carriage! The soldiers of the Hardion Empire will protect you! Not a single gnoll will dare cross the imperial shield!"


    "under!"


    The imperial soldiers respond to Carl''s cries. The conscripts shake off their anxiety and take a deep breath due to the fierce force.


    Catherine and Bilford took up their positions with spears in the direction of the village, where the gnolls'' attacks would be concentrated, and Milton, with a slightly pale face, got off his horse and stood in the center where Carl was.


    It was meaningless to say that he would entrust the command to Catherine in the event of a battle, but Carl did an excellent job of comforting the soldiers, establishing their formation, and raising their fighting spirit..


    "Reinforcements have arrived!"


    "Waaah!"


    Not only did the arrival of reinforcements increase morale, but in fact, the gnolls surrounded by enemies on both sides could not stand it and rushed towards the punitive force, noticeably reducing the burden on the village of Ax Sound.


    Although it did not function perfectly as an fortress, Carl was able to strike at the right time and take the right position to create a formation in a position to put pressure on the gnolls without causing damage.


    Seeing the gnoll charging at him on horseback, Carl grasped the hilt of his sword with trembling hands and pulled it out with force.


    Wow!


    Unlike the hands trembling with fear and tension, the sound of the sword being drawn sharply tore through the air.


    Carl bites his lip. Blood flows freely and drips from the tip of my chin.


    Carl confidently shouted in a voice that suppressed trembling.


    "Fight! For the Empire!"


    With a voice clearly audible even in the noise of the battlefield, the punitive force hurled their spears at the charging gnolls.


    Carl''s first battle has began.

 Chapter 43: First Battle [4]

    The first to face the rushing gnolls were the imperial soldiers who were tightly blocking the gap in the carriage.


    "hmm!"


    puck!


    Barely relying on the light of the torch burning on top of the wooden fence in the village of the sound of the axe, he struck out his spear at exactly the right time.


    The tip of the spear cleanly penetrates the defenseless left chest of the gnoll who had raised his arm to strike the axe.


    Keck!


    The moment the Gnoll stopped in pain, another spear burrowed in and stabbed his neck.


    The soldier who stabbed the gnoll in the chest twisted his wrist and pulled out his spear. While the deeply embedded spear is pulled out, the spear that pierced the neck holds strong so as not to get caught, and is then twisted in the same way and easily pulled out, Tongue.


    Despite being stabbed in the heart and neck, the gnoll staggered closer and took a single step closer, striking the shield with a crude axe.


    However, because no force was applied, it could not even make a scratch.


    Even so, it is truly scary that a human can attack while suffering injuries that would kill him instantly. Gnolls are monsters, with overflowing wildness and persistent vitality.


    Even elit soldiers could die if they are not careful.


    The gap in the carriage is not that wide. Two soldiers can block it with their shoulders close together.


    Of course, one gnoll, which was waving its arms and legs in a disorderly manner, could barely push itself in, and when two gnolls entered, they were crushed by each other, making it impossible for them to even raise their arms, let alone use an axe.


    At that moment, the narrow passage between the carriages was clogged with silt.


    The soldiers stood firm, hiding behind large shields.


    Wooow! Wooow!


    A gnoll that is stuck between the shield and the other gnolls rushing in and can''t move puts its snout on the shield.


    The stench, the spit, the sharp teeth.


    However, the imperial soldiers did not blink and simply turned their heads to avoid them.


    "Hold on!"


    The soldiers did not respond to Carl''s cries. If you open your mouth to answer in a situation where the battle has started and you lose strength, you could be in big trouble.


    "you, you! Hurry up and have their backs!"


    Catherine cruelly grabbed the shivering conscripts with clubs and placed them behind the imperial soldiers. A weapon like that wouldn''t be of much help anyway.


    In order to survive, the conscripts stuck up behind the imperial soldiers and pushed with all their might against their large, cloaked and armored backs.


    "Wait! Stand by!"


    Catherine walks around the carriage, shouting loudly.


    Catherine could also feel the uneasy shaking of the punitive force, which had never attacked until now, except for the moment the gnolls first attacked and threw out their spears.


    But not yet. Not yet.


    Carl wanted to tell them to throw out the window right away. But when Catherine gave the order to wait, she suppressed her nervousness.


    "Milton, how much treatment can you do?"


    Milton, with a pale face, thinks about Carl''s question for a moment and then opens his mouth.


    "It depends on the severity of the injury, but if the injury is not fatal, I can do it at least 20 times.".


    Carl nodded at Milton''s words and ordered in a firm voice.


    "The first priority in treatment is you, Milton. Next are Catherine, Bilford, and the imperial soldiers, so don''t forget."


    Milton can use recovery magic, so it must be used for maintenance. And he understand that Catherine, a knight, and Bilford, her squire, naturally have high priority.


    He understand that imperial soldiers are more important than conscripts.


    "¡­What about you, Master Carl?"


    Milton, shocked, looks up at Carl and asks.


    However, Carl, the prince and commander of the punitive force, was not even


    mentioned in the priority list. Is he saying they should take precedence over Milton?


    "I can''t help in battle, I just yell, so heal all the imperial soldiers and then heal me if you have time."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl''s firm voice shows that these are not just words, but orders that must be followed.


    Even in the midst of a fierce battle, Milton clumsily raised his hands and tried to say something, but then froze in a daze.


    Those words were heard not only by Catherine and Bilford, but also by the imperial soldiers who were exerting all their might to block the tidal wave of gnolls.


    It feels like something is going to explode inside their chest.


    Catherine pursed her lips in shock after hearing Carl''s words, then focused on the battle again and rolled her head.


    Even with her visor down in the darkness, Catherine, an experienced knight, took in the battlefield at a glance with her wide field of view and realized that it was time.


    The gnolls caught between the shield and the group of gnolls were completely crushed and unable to move, and in the end, their bodies were being crushed and they were spitting out blood foam. The broken rib appears to have punctured the lung.


    In addition, when major organs such as the heart are compressed, they cause convulsions, drooping, and vomiting.


    She neutralized dozens of gnolls simply by holding on. And now, because of the motionless and dying gnoll, even the healthy gnolls are blocked and do not know what to do.


    The gnolls running from the sound of the ax village come back when they see that the front is blocked. Only then does play start to come in from other directions.


    At that moment, Catherine shouts in a loud voice.


    "Ahead! Go away!"


    "Kaha!"


    The imperial soldiers, who had been holding on without taking a single step back, let out a sigh of relief and took just one step back.


    Then, the gnolls who ran in first and were already dead or on the verge of death fell helplessly and hit their heads on the shield, and then countless gnolls fell like dominoes.


    A healthy gnoll climbs on top of it, trampling on it without a care in the world.


    "Stab!"


    "Stab!"


    Following Catherine''s orders, the imperial soldiers thrust their spears with all their might. The player who was running after stepping on his colleague''s body was pierced by a spear and fell down, and the narrow passage became blocked.


    "Change!"


    "attack!"


    Even after closing the gap in the carriage, the remaining reserve soldiers quickly exchange positions with the soldiers who endured the excessive force at the front.


    "omg! omg! Huh! Uweeeek!"


    The soldiers, who had strained their entire bodies to withstand the tidal wave of gnolls, staggered back and vomited while holding onto their spears and shields.


    It''s not about showing weakness. Since he held on without backing down until the limit was surpassed, it is right to praise his high morale and unwavering will.


    "You did a great job! It is a worthy of the shield of the empire! Milton, please treat them without wasting your strength."


    "Yes, Lord Carl." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After praising and comforting them in a loud voice, Carl told Milton to treat them.


    Even if they take a break, there are degrees. If they leave it in that state, they won''t be able to recover, and if they switch to battle again with that body, they could get injured or even die.

 Chapter 44: First Battle [5]

    As the entrance becomes clogged with corpses, gnolls swarm around and eventually completely surround the formation.


    "Bilford! To the other side!"


    "yes!"


    At Catherine''s command, Bilford heads to the other side.


    Immediately afterward, the situation Carl was concerned about finally occurred.


    "It''s coming over the carriage!"


    The frightened conscript shouts loudly.


    One gnoll stepped on the heads and shoulders of those on the wagon, jumped, and climbed onto the loaded wagon.


    "Poke the spear!"


    As Carl shouted, the conscripts trembled and struck out their spears with all their might.


    Woow!


    The gnoll on the carriage gets stabbed by five spears and falls back again.


    ''We managed to stop it well, but since there was one attempt to get over the carriage, it may be out of control now.''


    "Just look ahead! Your colleagues will protect you by your side!"


    Carl shouted as he rode behind the frightened conscripts.


    The horse''s hot breath, Carl''s cries, and the red cloak that follows him and flutters like a tail, pass by the heads and shoulders of the conscripts.


    Behind him, the royal family rides on horseback and gives encouragement. They recalled the back of Carol running as fast as he could at the front before forming a formation.


    "Trust your colleagues! If you waver because you don''t trust your colleagues, everyone will fall! Just look at the enemy in front of you!"


    Carl shouts at the top of his voice.


    Carl, who was mounted on a horse, had a wide view of the battlefield.


    So, he could clearly see the tidal wave of gnolls rushing towards the punitive force, which was surrounded by low wagons rather than strong fences.


    It''s still being blocked well, but the war situation seems to be falling further and further into darkness.


    "If you don''t trust your comrades and put away your spear, who will stop the gnolls that rush in front of you! It will devour you and kill your friends and family!"


    Carl did not say a word about the terrible war situation. Saying things like that will only lower morale.


    So, he just encourage the soldiers and give them instructions so that they don''t show any weaknesses.


    "Spearmen, focus only on the gnolls on the wagon! As for the axeman, kill the gnoll that falls over the carriage! We must kill him before he wakes up!"


    "Aaaah!"


    As Carl continued to drive his horse and shout loudly, the conscripts were able to clearly understand what they had to do.


    The red cape that passes over my shoulders and head often catches my eye, and it feels as if a burning heat spreads throughout my body.


    Carol retreats to the center and instead of just muttering his words, he drives the horse and raises her sword and comforts the


    soldiers as if pushing them on their backs.


    Even the imperial soldiers, who were panting from exhaustion after their shift, come to their senses and join the ranks with their spears and shields.


    The imperial soldiers who took their places among the conscripts straightened their unwavering spear tips and aimed them at the carriage.


    As they stand next to them, the conscripts, remembering how they did not back down while blocking countless gnolls, also tightened their grip on their spears with great strength in their trembling shoulders.


    A red cloak passes through their visions and pats their head and shoulders.


    Carl''s cry resonates loudly in their heart.


    "Waaaaaa!"


    ''I can''t hold back the heat rising in my chest, so I let out a shout.''


    Conscripts from a rural village stand shoulder to shoulder and stand firm, shouting out their explosive morale as if spewing out fire!


    Catherine and Bilford, who had already completely entrusted the command to Carl, were also surprised by the explosion of morale, and their bodies became warm from the excitement pounding their chests.


    The sickly 4th Prince, who spent his entire life in his bedroom, turned untrained conscripts into brave enough to be envied by elite soldiers, despite the odds of winning.


    "Swing the mace of fire and thunder at the petty monster that threatens the subjects of the empire! Don''t let even one them live!"


    Even though Carl was barely maintaining his defense line, he shouted as if he was going to chase down and kill the fleeing gnolls.


    It can''t be helped, because what he''s saying now is a little bit of a change from what Adrian said in the original work when he


    encouraged the soldiers.


    "The great scales of Hardion guard your backs, and the great eagle of Hardion looks before you!"


    Even as Carl continues to shout, the number of gnolls crossing the carriage only increases.


    Even though Catherine and Bilford rush to kill the gnolls, they end up with too many gnolls and the ones that infiltrated the formation begin to come out.


    The conscripts tried their best to kill the gnolls by wielding spears, swinging axes, and pushing with shields.


    The imperial soldiers are fighting harder than anyone else, holding their ground firmly so that the morale of the conscripts does not waver.


    However, it seems like they won''t be able to endure it like this.


    "Aaaah!"


    In the end, a hole opened in the ranks that had been holding up well.


    One of the conscripts who was killing the fallen gnoll with an ax was a little too late in retreating because he was greedy, and was blocked by it and was unable to strike his spear in time.


    After landing safely, the gnoll immediately pounces on the conscript, chopping off his shoulder with an ax, biting his neck and shaking him roughly.


    The conscript, whose head was torn off in half by the tremendous force of the teeth, died instantly.


    "Oh, don''t come!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is no space to launch a spear at the gnoll that is so close to him.


    The conscript, who must guard the top of the carriage with a spear, falls back.


    "Stay where you are!"


    puck!


    Catherine rushes in like a protector and pierces the gnoll''s head with a single blow.


    She brutally captured the conscripts who had retreated and forced them to regroup.


    However, the conscripts begin to tremble with anxiety as they experience a person dying gruesomely right in front of them and their comrade stepping down.


    Catherine and Bilford do their best to kill the gnolls that come across the carriage, but only two people can''t protect everything.


    "Kaaah!"


    "help me!"


    In the end, one point was broken through while Catherine and Bilford were blocking other areas.


    A scene of destruction flashes through everyone''s mind.


    The reason they can endure like this now is because they are in line. If even one person withdraws and the formation collapses, the soldiers with their flanks and rear exposed will not be able to fight properly.


    It''s over.


    The moment they thought that, a pure white comet in the darkness sprinted towards the gnolls pushing into the ranks, leaving behind a red tail.


    Woow!


    The pure white war horse charged fearlessly and struck the gnoll that had just entered the ranks.


    "Master Carl!"


    Bilford''s shocked cry rises high into the sky, and Carl, who has made a cavalry charge for the first time in her life, stumbles so loudly that it seems as if she will fall from her horse.


    "Don''t back down! Stay where you are!"


    Carl let go of the reins and hugged the horse''s neck tightly, clinging to it and shouting.


    Even as Carl was struggling to hang on, the smart, well-trained war horse cleverly escaped the spot.


    As Carl retreated safely, clinging to his horse, Catherine quickly ran over and swung her drawn sword like a sword, slaughtering the gnoll and protecting the line.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!"


    Carl barely sat upright on the saddle, gasping for breath in shock as if she had been in a car accident.


    ''I feel out of my wits and my head feels dizzy.''


    Carl barely turned his head to look around and gritted her teeth.


    completely surrounded.


    The imperial soldiers are exhausted, the conscripts are scared, and there are still too many gnolls.


    In a situation where there seemed to be no way out, Carl tightened her grip on the sword without letting go.


    ''Just because of something like this, why should I come this far and die!''

 Chapter 45: Not Over Yet [1]

    The situation is getting worse.


    It seems like dozens of gnolls have been killed, but they are still filling up the area.


    Despite the efforts of the soldiers, Catherine, and Bilford, it is now impossible to count the number of gnolls coming over the carriage at once.


    Milton also healed several wounded soldiers and now had little mana left.


    "Sigh!"


    Pow!


    This is already the 11th assault.


    Carl was now able to control himself at the moment the horse hit the gnoll and reduce the impact.


    Hiss! Hiss!


    However, Carl''s war horse, which had to take all 11 charges with its chest, was slowly reaching its limit.


    While getting here, he had to keep walking while carrying Carl on his back, sprinted with all his might before forming a formation, circled endlessly within the terrain, and charged with his chest 11 times.


    It''s even weirder that he doesn''t get tired.


    Carl also knew very well that his horse was very tired.


    However, Carl''s horsemanship was too poor to quickly switch to another horse clustered in the center of the formation.


    Carl never learned how to move from one horse to another.


    However, he can''t afford to get off and change cars. If Carl stops for even a moment, he will attack the backs of the soldiers who have dug into the ranks.


    Now the number of conscripts has decreased noticeably.


    The situation is getting worse.


    One person, two people, slowly but surely decreasing, until half of them are already dead.


    It seems like dozens of gnolls have been killed, but they are still filling up the area.


    The circular formation was now noticeably smaller than before, and the imperial soldiers guarding the gap between the carriages had no choice but to retreat as their backs were too clearly exposed.


    Despite the efforts of the soldiers, Catherine, and Bilford, it is now impossible to count the number of gnolls coming over the carriage at once.


    Milton also healed several wounded soldiers and now had little mana left.


    Fortunately, though, the imperial soldiers suffered minor injuries thanks to their strong armor, but not a single one died.


    "Sigh!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pow!


    "Kaaak!"


    This is already the 11th assault.


    "Help me!"


    Carl was now able to control himself at the moment the horse hit the gnoll and reduce the impact.


    As conscripts die, the formation becomes smaller.


    Hiss! Hiss!


    Carl gritted his teeth.


    Now, regardless of how tired the horses are, there is no room to charge.


    However, Carl''s war horse, which had to take all 11 charges with its chest, was slowly reaching its limit.


    Not only the pack horses but also the war horses are seen shaking with anxiety and fidgeting.


    Carl looked at Catherine and Bilford.


    Catherine, who was using mana, was killing gnolls like a tiger jumping into a flock of sheep, and Bilford was also doing a great job, although not as good as Catherine.


    However, even from Carl''s perspective, the two people''s movements were clearly worse than before.


    Catherine is not tired and is just conserving her mana to save Carl and run away in the worst situation.


    However, Bilford, a young squire who could not handle mana and had only just become an adult, had been feeling his limitations for a long time.


    "Hook! Whoop!"


    He was fighting precariously, as if leaning on armor.


    Thwack-!


    Due to his low physical strength, Bilford had no confidence in taking the attack with his arms outstretched, so he held his arms close to his body.


    The axe wielded by the gnoll hits the bambrace, flows along the curve of the armor, and passes by in vain.


    If he were in good physical condition, he would have just lifted his waist slightly and cut off his head, but Bilford stumbled a little due to a lack of strength in his heavy legs, then held the pummel of the knife with difficulty, raised it, and stabbed it.


    Puck!


    The gnoll, which had just put its head out to bite Bilford''s neck, was shot through the jaw and pierced through the brain.


    "Huh!"


    Bilford, who twists his body and pulls out his sword to avoid the falling gnoll, stumbles and tries to fight again.


    "Bilford! Go away and get treatment!"


    At that time, Carl shouts loudly.


    Carl was worried that he might lose Bilford, a valuable talent, in a battle with gnolls.


    And it would be much more helpful for Bilford to fight after receiving Milton''s recovery magic than to continue fighting with a completely broken body. It is also a tactically correct decision.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!"


    Bilford raised his head, which kept falling down at Carl''s shouts, and looked around busily. After a moment of conflict, he swung his sword one last time, bit the gnoll, and fell, throwing himself into the shield wall created by the imperial soldier.


    "Hmm!"


    The imperial soldier gently caught Bilford with his shield, then turned around and let him into the formation.


    When he turns to look ahead, the shield wall is firmly established again.


    "Milton! Hurry!"


    Carl is so urgent that he strikes Milton on the back with the long sword he holds in his right hand and shouts.


    He was completely unaware that he had struck Milton with a sword and treated him poorly.


    Of course, Milton also had no time to worry about such trivial matters. He rushed to Bilford, who had fallen to the ground in a daze, and used recovery magic.


    Bilford did not have the stamina to get up on his own, so he was lying face down on the floor, drooling.


    He was so exhausted that he could barely breathe under his own weight.


    A battle that lasted without pause for a very long time. During that time, Bilford could not rest even for a moment and fought constantly and fiercely.


    Thanks to this, the formation was maintained until now, and the soldiers were able to preserve some of their stamina and not drop their spears and shields.


    This is an incredible feat for a young squire who can''t even use mana.


    ''Damn it!''


    However, because Bilford fought beyond his limits, he couldn''t get oxygen, so he couldn''t help but blame himself for his foggy head.


    If only he had a little more stamina, if he was at least a year older, if only he could handle mana even a little!


    Then the situation would not have come to this point.


    He would have been able to stir up all sorts of things while protecting Catherine''s back.


    There would have been almost no casualties, and the battle would never have continued like this in the first place.


    They could have just destroyed the gnolls together!

 Chapter 46: Not Over Yet [2]

    Bilford blamed himself, but if Catherine had heard that thought, she would have scolded him severely.


    There are degrees of arrogance.


    If he can protect Catherine''s back, he must have great skills to the point where she would want to hire him as a knight.


    Bilford was thinking at the level of the Imperial Knights, which selects only the most talented people within the empire.


    This thought shows how much Bilford, who is just a young squire who cannot even handle mana, overestimates his talent, and how young he is.


    However, if he had actually had just one more year, Bilford would have had the talent to protect Catherine''s back and crush the waves of gnolls.


    However, there is no point in considering the what-ifs.


    "Shit."


    Carl cursed in a hoarse voice and looked around.


    Now there is no need for that. The circle has become too small.


    There was no point in riding a horse, so in the end, Carl jumped from his horse because it was very tired.


    "Master Carl."


    Milton, who was squatting on the floor and treating Bilford, tried to grab Carl.


    But Carl firmly shook off his hand.


    "Focus on treating Bilford!"


    Bilford must recover quickly to maintain his position.


    Bilford''s value is higher than Carl''s now, so he should be given priority.


    It''s ironic, but in order for Carl to survive this situation, he has to buy time for Bilford to recover, even if it means risking his life.


    Clap!


    Carl lowered his visor with trembling hands.


    It''s frustrating because it blocks his view, but it''s better than having his face exposed defenseless.


    Rather, Carl desperately wanted armor to cover his body, as if the frustration he felt with just the breastplate was a lie.


    Even if he has some difficulty moving, he has nothing to be afraid of if he is wearing full plate armor like Catherine!


    Phew! Phew! Phew!


    Carl felt dizzy from his own hot breath swirling inside the helmet with the visor down. His ears seemed clogged.


    Because he was hard of hearing, Carl had to frantically turn his head to read the battle situation through the slit in his visor.


    His short stature and dwarf physique, which were hidden because he was on a horse, are fully revealed, making him look like a child who has lost his way and entered the middle of the battlefield by mistake.


    "Aaaah!"


    At that time, a scream so sharp that it was clearly audible even with the helmet on was heard.


    Carl quickly turned his head.


    In a passing scene, Catherine''s spear can be seen striking down a gnoll rushing into the collapsed ranks.


    And past that scene, Carl''s eyes caught sight of a conscript who had been attacked by a gnoll, was lying on the ground, and was in danger of having his neck bitten off, with no one to help him.


    Catherine is blocking somewhere else.


    Bilford can''t move now.


    Even the imperial soldiers are limited to blocking his path, so it would be unreasonable to expect conscripts to help him and maintain the formation.


    "Sigh!"


    "Master Carl! It''s not possible!"


    Before Milton could catch him, Carl ran forward with great force, with the long red tassels of his red cloak and helmet hanging down.


    In fact, Carl didn''t even know what he was doing now.


    Like a cornered animal, he was acting solely based on his instinct for survival.


    Carl instinctively knew what he should do in this situation.


    To live, he must fight.


    He has a small and dwarf body, but he lunges fiercely like an animal that has tasted blood, like a small lion!


    Phew¡­ !


    The sound of his own breathing lingered in Carl''s ears.


    Nerves tense with tension and fear sharply judge what is right or wrong.


    The contracted body relaxes with appropriate tension for optimal attack, and the legs that used to stand stiffly on the ground stretch out elastically.


    Carl''s wrist moves flexibly and pulls the sword. The swordplay aimed at the middle pauses, as if left alone.


    However, Carl was moving forward, and naturally his swordplay went up.


    As nice as the picture, it was too neat to have been seen in the first real game.


    As if squeezing through a narrow gap, the sword moves through a delicate and sharp trajectory.


    Puck!


    The sword fell like a beam of light and cut off the head of the gnoll who was about to bite the conscript''s neck.


    Although it was not cut cleanly, the back of the head was split open, revealing the cut brain. He is dead.


    Whoops!


    Only the sound of his breathing echoed in Carl''s ears.


    He instinctively takes a step back, retrieves his sword, raises it high, shifts his center of gravity, and leans forward.


    Whoosh!


    This time, there is a long downward slash from the top.


    Hit the head of the gnoll trying to get in between the soldiers with pinpoint accuracy!


    Jump!


    In his first real match, he showed off perfectly the moves he had only learned properly for two days.


    A clean downward slash sliced through the gnoll''s skull, splitting even its long snout.


    It''s a great attack.


    However, Carl stopped in shock.


    "Whoa!"


    The sword dug into the skull cannot be pulled out! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine and Bilford, who had never thought that Carl would have the experience of killing an enemy so quickly, did not teach him ''how to draw a sword efficiently when it is stuck in a corpse''!


    Carl, who had swung his sword without reason as if walking in a dream, suddenly came to his senses.


    His body bends forward due to the sword stuck in the falling gnoll.


    The sword is stuck below, and the gnoll pushes in front of Carl.


    It seems like someone screamed at the sight of Carl''s defenseless appearance.


    "Ugh!"


    Carl remembered the soldiers wrenching the spear stuck in the gnoll, and screamed and twisted his wrist with all his might.


    The blade digging into the gnoll''s head twists, opening a gap, and Carl''s body falls backward.


    Wooow!


    The Gnoll, who had made his way into the ranks, saw the fallen Carl and jumped in.


    Carl did not learn how to swing a sword while lying flat on the floor.


    "Whoa!"


    Carl reflexively raises his sword at the scenery seen through the visor slit.


    Kaang!


    Carl''s long sword collided with Gnoll''s axe as sparks from both weapons flew away in the air.


    There was going to be only one who can be alive after this.

 Chapter 47: Not Over Yet [3]

    The Gnoll, who had made his way into the ranks, saw the fallen Carl and jumped in.


    Carl did not learn how to swing a sword while lying flat on the floor.


    "Whoa!"


    Carl reflexively raises his sword at the scenery seen through the visor slit.


    Kaang!


    Carl''s long sword collided with Gnoll''s axe as sparks from both weapons flew away in the air.


    There was going to be only one who can be alive after this.


    Carl held the sword with all his might, but he could not withstand the power of the monster gnoll, which was stronger than an adult man.


    The sword bounces in vain from his grasp and flies away.


    However, the gnoll''s ax, made with crude metallurgy, could not withstand the blow and its head was broken.


    Shattered fragments fall from the sack.


    In a split second, the gnoll puts down the sack and stabs its claws, aiming for Carl''s head and neck.


    His death is visible in Carl''s eyes.


    He wanted to live.


    "Kwaaah!"


    Carl screams as his head and neck are grabbed.


    Carl''s body shakes helplessly like a toy due to the enormous power of the gnoll.


    Crack! Crack!


    The gnoll opens its mouth wide and tries to bite Carl''s neck. Fortunately, the sturdy helmet provided by the imperial family covers everything from the neck down.


    The teeth that slipped on the armor tore the collar of the clothes and harshly scratched the slightly exposed collarbone.


    ''Awesome power and a terrible stench. And the pain of my skin being torn!''


    Before he knew it, Carl''s screams had stopped, and it looked as if his neck had been bitten and he was already dead.


    Brust! Brust! Brust! Brust!


    Woooow!


    However, the moment a series of short bursts were heard, the gnoll that was biting Carl screamed, twisted its body, and ran away.


    The moment the gnoll retreated, Carl jumped up, ran towards the crouching gnoll, clung to him, and mercilessly stabbed the gnoll''s neck and shoulders with the dagger in his right hand, killing him.


    Thrust-!


    Spurt-!


    "HahahaHaha!"


    Carol threw away the dagger before his breathing calmed down and frantically fumbled around to grab her sword. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that brief moment when the gnoll rushed in, Carl''s cool-headed, machine-like survival instinct immediately thought of a way out.


    Trying to block it with his arms will only make him an vurble. So he trusts his armor and gives his head and neck.


    Then, pull out the dagger from its right side and kill it.


    Even Carl himself couldn''t figure out how he came up with it or how he did it.


    Carl stumbled, drenched in blood pouring from the gnoll who was riding on top of him.


    But he stood firm again, and coolly turned his head to find where he was needed.


    "Heal others! I am OK!"


    Carl stopped Milton, who was trying to rush over, with a loud voice.


    Really, Carl was fine.


    ''My whole body feels like it''s burning hot, and it also feels like it''s freezing cold.''


    ''Maybe it''s because of the adrenaline, but I can''t even feel the pain.''


    Even though his body was at its limit, he made eye contact with Bilford, who was trying to crawl towards him on all fours.


    However, there was no time to say anything, so Carl immediately raised his sword and ran towards another direction.


    The battle is not over yet.


    ***


    Fortunately, my body did not neglect training and did not get tired even after fierce attacks without mana.


    ''surprising.''


    The moment Carl was attacked by the gnoll and screamed, Catherine tried to use her mana to save him. She thought that things couldn''t go on like this, so she tried to run away with Carl.


    However, Carl killed the gnoll with his own strength and escaped.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he suddenly stands up and continues swinging his sword to kill the gnoll.


    Incredible mental strength, judgment, fighting spirit, and survival instinct.


    There is no point in crouching in fear, so he will fight against it at the risk of danger and open a way forward.


    That thought is conveyed intact.


    But there were still too many gnolls, the conscripts were now virtually annihilated, and the imperial soldiers were also greatly exhausted.


    Even Milton and Catherine have almost no mana, and Bilford has barely recovered his stamina.


    The battle can''t be turned around with just one Carl.


    It seems like everything is over.


    Nevertheless, Catherine did not use all of her remaining mana to escape with Carl.


    It was not an unreasonable thought, such as not being able to leave the others alone or respecting Carl''s will, but a decision made after carefully reading the situation as a knight.


    "Hold on just a little longer!"


    ''We fought for a while. Nevertheless, it is difficult to even estimate how much longer we will have to fight.''


    In the meantime, there is no point in Catherine saying things like ''just a little more''. Anyone can clearly see that this is just verbal encouragement.


    "Hold on just a little longer and help will come!"


    Support, support...


    Carl smiled wryly inside his helmet at Catherine''s words.


    No matter how well Harmon did, he don''t think reinforcements will come already.


    The punitive force moved too quickly.


    Even if the reinforcements left immediately after Carl left, considering the number of soldiers remaining in the castle and the supplies they would bring, they would have to wait at least another 30 minutes at the earliest.


    Looking at the current situation, it seems that in 30 minutes, Carl can eat one meal and still have plenty left over.


    "Whoa! Phew!"


    Carl was no longer able to encourage the soldiers as loudly as he had at first.


    ''My voice was so hoarse that I couldn''t speak well, and it was hard to catch my breath, and I felt like I was going to collapse if I did that.''


    "Huh!"


    Carl let out a helpless cheer and raised his sword diagonally from the lower right to the upper left.


    chin!


    Wooow!


    The gnoll''s sword was blocked by Carl sword, and Carl''s sword cut a long line across the gnoll''s stomach and chest.


    Carl pushed his arms forward against the power of the gnoll that was charging at his.


    Thanks to the strength and weight of the gnoll''s lunge, the blade penetrated the gnoll''s chest even with Carl''s weak strength.


    Gnoll, who had been pierced through his right chest, is breathing heavily in pain. Blood spurts out from the nose and mouth.


    Carl didn''t even flinch despite the fishy smell coming from the blood splattering on her visor.


    The moment he endured the pain and tried to swing the axe, he suddenly lowered his stance.


    Swish¡­


    The axe passes over the helmet in vain.


    The hilt of the sword naturally lowered along with Carl''s lowered body. When the hilt of the sword is lowered while the sword is stuck and fixed, the wound opens wide and the sword is easily pulled out.


    Rather than backing down, Carl pulled out his arm and pulled out his sword, then naturally thrust the sword standing in the middle with all his might.


    Grrr¡­


    It cleanly pierced the gnoll''s neck, which was already filled with blood in its lungs. The sound of blood foam flowing from a neck wound is unpleasant.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Sooooo¡­ ! Phew!"


    Carl steps back and catches his breath.


    His mind was constantly repeating the linked movements taught by Catherine and Bilford, teaching him how to move.


    Carl only learned the basic posture, and the linked movements are just movements derived from the basic posture.


    However, as if to prove that basics are not basics for nothing, Carl was able to easily kill an axe-wielding gnoll.

 Chapter 48: Reinforcement

    The hilt of the sword naturally lowered along with Carl''s lowered body. When the hilt of the sword is lowered while the sword is stuck and fixed, the wound opens wide and the sword is easily pulled out.


    Rather than backing down, Carl pulled out his arm and pulled out his sword, then naturally thrust the sword standing in the middle with all his might.


    Grrr¡­


    It cleanly pierced the gnoll''s neck, which was already filled with blood in its lungs. The sound of blood foam flowing from a neck wound is unpleasant.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Sooooo¡­ ! Phew!"


    Carl steps back and catches his breath.


    His mind was constantly repeating the linked movements taught by Catherine and Bilford, teaching him how to move.


    Carl only learned the basic posture, and the linked movements are just movements derived from the basic posture.


    However, as if to prove that basics are not basics for nothing, Carl was able to easily kill an axe-wielding gnoll.


    It would have been more dangerous if the gnoll had rushed in with his bare hands.


    The basic swordsmanship that Carl learned is for dealing with enemies wielding weapons. If Gnoll swings his ax clumsily like this, it''s actually easier to deal with.


    Clap!


    Carl lunges at the gnoll again.


    A squishy sound follows his steps.


    ''Before I knew it, the blood that had soaked the ground around me began to pool instead of soaking into the soil.''


    It is difficult to walk because his feet are stuck in the mud created by a mixture of blood and dirt.


    Because it sticks tightly and wraps around his feet, it puts a strain on his ankle and leg muscles.


    The harsh environment of the battlefield made Carl, who was already very tired, even more tired. Not only that, it was painful for everyone else to fight on unstable ground.


    It was the same with the gnolls, and as they tangled together, pushing and pulling, the mud made of blood stuck to their fur.


    It''s literally a mud fight.


    There was no longer a trace of justification, honor, or authority for the subjects of the empire.


    If there is a hell, a terrible war will most likely continue there without end.


    Now there are no conscripts left, and a small shield wall made up of only 30 imperial soldiers is shaking wildly with spears raised like hedgehogs.


    The initial firmness did not remain. The imperial soldiers were also stretched to their limits.


    The shield is too heavy. Even though it was firmly fixed to his side, the tip of the spear kept dropping his head like a death row prisoner kneeling under a guillotine.


    "Milton! Haa! Mana!"


    To Carl''s cries, who no longer have the strength to speak in sentences, Milton answers calmly, as if he has given up.


    "We''re all out."


    After saying that, Milton picked up one of the conscript''s crude spears that had fallen on the ground and began to attack the soldiers over their shoulders.


    Naturally, the imperial doctor did not have the ability to learn martial arts, so the attack was just a little annoying to the rushing gnolls.


    Still, it''s better than nothing.


    "Shit!"


    Bilford falls to his knees. With his visor down, the inside of his helmet was already a mess of his own vomit and nosebleeds.


    Now he''s at a point where he don''t even have anything to vomit, so all he feels is nausea.


    Wooow! Wooow!


    As Bilford falls, the gnolls turn their eyes and rush at him.


    It is the nature of the wild not to miss the opportunity.


    chin! chin!


    "Ugh!"


    In an instant, Bilford was surrounded by gnolls and held tightly to his limbs and head, trying to escape, but he did not even have the strength left to lift his sword.


    "Catherine!"


    Even though Carl''s breathing completely collapsed, he screamed for Catherine.


    However, Catherine turned her head to look at Carl, and after seeing the situation that Bilford was in, she shook her head just once heartlessly and focused on killing the gnoll and maintaining the line.


    Bilford can no longer fight. If Catherine''s hands are tied to protect him, the entire formation will collapse.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The gnolls mercilessly hit their axes at Bilford, who was captured and fell down. However, it was difficult to penetrate the sturdy armor made for the royal knight''s squire.


    After screeching a few times, the gnolls push their fingertips into the gaps in their armor. He can''t even think about unlocking the armor and opening it.


    "Kwaaah!"


    Sharp claws dug into the gaps in the armor and cut through Bilford''s body.


    The gnolls get so excited by the scream that they push their fingertips into the gaps in the armor even more. They don''t even notice that their hand is cut by the armor.


    "Huh! "Huh!"


    Carl was struggling to breathe as he heard Bilford''s pain-filled screams coming from beyond the imperial soldiers.


    Bilford is a valuable talent that cannot be lost here.


    ''I couldn''t afford to lose a knight who was the most loyal hunting dog of Adrian, who became emperor, to a gnoll."


    But if he runs out and dies, that''s the end of everything.


    Why was Bilford outside the wall built by the imperial soldiers until he ended up like that in the first place?


    The moment he thought that, Carl realized that the gnolls'' fierce attack on the formation had decreased significantly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There are countless gnolls flocking to the fallen Bilford.


    Bilford tried to buy a little more time by throwing himself, who could no longer fight, as bait.


    "shit!"


    Carl bit his lip and cursed.


    But there is nothing more he can do. Now it is difficult to even stand, let alone swing a sword.


    ''I feel like I will be overcome by a terrible feeling of helplessness.


    Is this the end?


    Am I going to die like this without accomplishing anything here?''


    HAAAAA¡ª!


    At that time, a loud roar that seemed to shatter the sky was heard from the other side of the gnoll.


    Carl was startled by the sudden brightness of his surroundings, as if the sun had risen, and looked frantically at the sky, his vision strained by the visor.


    Of course, there will be a few more hours before the sun rises.


    "Support from Ax Sound Village has arrived! Hold on just a little longer!"


    Only after hearing Catherine''s confident voice was Carl able to understand the situation.


    Although the formation of the punitive force is strong, it is far worse than the village of Stacked Log Village, which is holding out behind a wooden fence. Because of this, most of the gnolls flocked to the punitive force.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers of Ax Sound Village, who had killed or driven out all the gnolls attacking the village, opened the door and came out running to save them!


    "Catherine! Bilford!"


    Carl shouts in a torn voice.


    But before he could say anything, Catherine had already used her last remaining mana to jump into the group of gnolls flocking to Bilford.


    "Victory is at hand! Hold on just a little longer!"


    Carl''s throat was so damaged that he couldn''t even make a sound properly.


    However, the imperial soldiers were able to clearly hear Carl''s voice throughout the battle, which I don''t know how long it lasted.


    "Kaaaa!"


    They didn''t have the energy to respond as sharply as the first time, so they just roared with all their might like animals.

 Chapter 49: Victory [1]

    "Victory is at hand! Hold on just a little longer!"


    Carl''s throat was so damaged that he couldn''t even make a sound properly.


    However, the imperial soldiers were able to clearly hear Carl''s voice throughout the battle, which I don''t know how long it lasted.


    "Kaaaa!"


    They didn''t have the energy to respond as sharply as the first time, so they just roared with all their might like animals.


    Squeezing the last of their strength, they lifts their shield and launches there spear.


    "We must rescue them!"


    "Waaah!"


    The troops from the village courageously charge towards the rear of the gnolls who surrounded the punitive force.


    Five cavalrymen gallop at the forefront and throw javelins with all their might.


    Burbubbuk!


    The gnolls hit by the spears thrown by the cavalry fall helplessly.


    The cavalrymen who trampled them took out the spears they had hung on their saddles, held them tightly to their sides, and crouched down.


    "Ugh!"


    "Aaaah!"


    The light cavalry, which consists of only five people and is vulnerable in close combat, bravely charges its lance against so many gnolls!


    The gnolls who turned around were startled by the roaring shouts and the furious sound of the horses'' hooves galloping.


    The five light cavalry were so close that their knees were almost touching, and they were running as one, aiming their spears with resolute determination.


    Originally, since the light cavalry did not engage in lance charging, it was difficult to perfectly match each other''s speed, so the cavalry''s ranks spread out back and forth and collapsed.


    However, the cavalry charging with its back to the torches of the oncoming infantry only looked like a large black shadow.


    At first glance, it looked like a huge monster charging furiously with dozens of legs.


    Kang! Kang!


    The frightened gnoll runs away in a panic.


    As one person runs away, the gnolls, thinking that a large monster is attacking from behind, start running away one after another.


    Burbubbuk!


    Quang!


    The cavalrymen ignored the fleeing gnolls and struck with all their might at the rear of the gnoll group, which had not yet figured out the situation.


    First, the blade of the spear sank into the gnoll''s back..


    However, light cavalry with low lance charging skills were unable to penetrate the gnolls and kill several of them since they had no hooks to secure their spears on their sides.


    Instead, it was possible for the highly excited war horses to hit the gnoll''s back, causing a huge shock.


    The gnolls who were attacked from behind looked around in confusion, and discovered five large cavalrymen leaning on horses and throwing out spears, and infantry charging towards them with torches in hand.


    "Waaah!"


    When the village''s troops, whose morale was high, shouted for the sky to go away and charged in while waving their torches wildly, the gnolls got scared and ran away.


    Not only humans but also gnolls were exhausted.


    No, they were actually more tired.


    Gnolls have good strength and agility, but their physical strength is not very good.


    Because their entire body is covered in fur, they have to cool themselves by sweating through their palms, soles, and tongue.


    In addition, because they roll on the floor covered in blood, the mud sticks to their fur, making it difficult to move.


    "The gnoll is running away! It''s our victory!"


    "Waaah!"


    Carl raised his visor and shouted with all his might.


    The sound that had been frustratingly coming from beyond the helmet suddenly pushed him violently. It seems as if heaven and earth are shaking.


    Carl thought that the sky illuminated by the torch was a little strangely bright.


    And soon, as his vision turned completely white, he realized that it was not the light of a torch, but a signal that he was about to faint.


    He tried to hit the ground with his sword, but the sword had already escaped his hand and ended up in the mud.


    In the pure white field of vision, the blurry scenery whirls around.


    Clap!


    Carl, who fell to the side as helplessly as a log, could not even bear the impact.


    So, despite fighting this battle, which was like a scene from hell, Carl was unfortunately unable to enjoy the moment of victory.


    Carl seemed to have heard countless voices calling him for the last time.


    And he felt numerous hands carefully holding him.


    Even though he was supported by the loving hands of the imperial soldiers, Carl could not come to his senses.


    Everything goes away.


    ***


    A soggy slush of blood that drags on the ankles.


    The groans of a dying man.


    The sound of playing games and the enjoyable smell of animals.


    And the sensation of cutting through tough fur and dividing flesh and muscle.


    hot blood.


    ''Moments when I was wrapped up in my survival instinct and focused only on killing gnolls.''


    Looking at that hellish landscape, Carl couldn''t believe how on earth he was able to fight so passionately.


    If the scene was that of hell, then it could be said that Carl, who had only learned swordsmanship for two days but was so skillful at killing people, was a great devil''s seed.


    ''I am struggling in a swamp of blood.''


    No matter how hard he try to escape, he was constantly submerged in the pouring blood.


    The tower of corpses that Carl will build envelops the world, erecting a wall, and vessels of blood pour out to form the sea.


    As Carl struggled to escape, the only thought in his mind was that he still had to live.


    ''I need to pile up more corpses, fill this sea of blood, and create a platform to climb up.


    To be honest and plain, when it comes to wanting to live, other things don''t seem to matter much.''


    Carl thought that was normal, and that was why he felt terrible.


    In the end, as long as we live and breathe, we are all beings who cannot survive without killing something.


    ***


    "Master Carl, are you in pain somewhere?"


    Even after Carl opened her eyes, his mind was blank for a moment and he couldn''t think.


    Milton looked at Carl quietly, then raised his hand and waved it in front of Carl. The eyes follow well.


    "¡­ it''s okay."


    Carl spoke in a slightly rough voice and struggled to get up.


    "How long has it been?"


    "Not even a day has passed yet. It will be noon soon." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl stuttered at Milton''s words and tried to clear his throat.


    ''My whole body is limp, but I''m fine. There are no injuries and there is no difficulty in moving.


    It''s just that my neck feels a little rough and that''s a little uncomfortable.''


    "Milton, did you cure me?"


    Carl asked Milton.


    It was only half a day ago that he fainted from exhaustion. But it looks he was fine.


    However, it is not enough to say that Milton cured it.


    Milton spoke quietly with his sunken eyes downcast.


    "No, I did not treat Master Carl."


    "yes?"


    Milton speaks quietly to Carl, who tilts his head in confusion.


    "As Master Carl ordered, I treated Lady Catherine, Billford, and the imperial soldiers first. And after examining master Carl''s condition, I decided that treatment was unnecessary, so I treated others as soon as my mana recovered."


    "¡­So, are you saying I got better on my own in just half a day?"


    "If I were to use the expression ''healed,'' the wound on your collarbone was healed."


    Carl traced his collarbone in response to Milton''s words.


    ''I felt terrible pain as the gnoll''s teeth dug into the gap between my breastplate and helmet, and now when I touch it, all I feel is a slight throbbing sensation.''


    Milton cleverly took out a small mirror and reflected on the wound.


    "...What?"

 Chapter 50: Victory [2]

    Carl traced his collarbone in response to Milton''s words.


    ''I felt terrible pain as the gnoll''s teeth dug into the gap between my breastplate and helmet, and now when I touch it, all I feel is a slight throbbing sensation.''


    Milton cleverly took out a small mirror and reflected on the wound.


    "...What?"


    There are some scabs left, but most of them have fallen off and new, white skin has sprouted. Carl peels off the scab with trembling hands and it falls off without a hitch.


    And when he scraped off the large scab that remained, a drop of blood appeared, and that was the end of it.


    Wound¡­ No, it would be better to call it a scar.


    It was only last night that the gnoll''s dirty, rough teeth scratched and blood poured out!


    "Did you use medicine?"


    "No, I didn''t do anything. There was no need to stop the bleeding or apply a bandage."


    "Even when the battle is over?"


    "Even when I saw it right after the battle."


    Carl got goosebumps and clenched his fist...


    In other words, he was not infected by the gnoll''s dirty teeth and got better in an instant.


    Carl, who had the knowledge of a person living in the modern era, had no choice but to fear all kinds of diseases and infections.


    However, white new skin sprouted from the wound, which was covered with the gnoll''s saliva and rotten blood, which was no different from poison.


    In the future, He didn''t need to worry about infection unless there are special cases.


    It also means that Carl, who never knows when or where she might swallow poison, can eat food without worrying about assassination in the future!


    "Please keep quiet about this."


    "Yes, with Lady Catherine''s help, I hid the wound and brought you inside."


    "Good job."


    "Lady Catherine was very worried. Even when I explained that treatment was unnecessary, she insisted on continuing the treatment, so I had to send master Carl out doing what she had commanded."


    Carl looked at Milton quietly.


    There is no need for Milton to say something like that. So, in the business relationship between the 4th Prince Scarecrow and the imperial doctor who came with him.


    "All right. I am fine, please take care of the others."


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    Milton bowed his head politely at Carl''s words, took a step back, and left the room without a sound.


    "¡­ "


    Carl tried to adjust his appearance before leaving. However, except that his clothes were slightly wrinkled when he got up from lying down, everything was clean.


    The body, which was covered in blood, sweat, and mud, was cleaned and changed into clean clothes.


    Carl slowly clenched and unclenched his fists, looked at herself, and felt a strange feeling.


    Carl tied up his long hair with a string so he could lie down and relax, laid out a clean cloth on the table next to him, put on his neatly organized cloak, and slowly walked out.


    ''The reason my sagging shoulders straightened confidently was probably not because my physical strength had recovered in such a short period of time.''


    "Master Carl."


    chuck!


    As soon as Carl comes out, the soldier guarding the door steps aside and makes way.


    There wasn''t even a trace of him swearing while suppressing his disdain for the sickly 4th Prince Carl.


    "Where is Lady Catherine?"


    "She went out for command and reconnaissance. She said she would be back before noon, so she will be here by noon."


    "Is there someone in charge now? Please guide me to him."


    "Yes, master Carl."


    The soldier guided Carl politely.


    Carl felt like talking to them about their changed attitude. But he was busy with other things right now, so he''ll have to postpone it.


    The place where Carol was guided was a fairly large log cabin. Looking at Hilfin''s soldiers coming and going busily, it seems that there is not a village chief, but a Hilfin knight or officer.


    "Lord Corbin, Master Carl has arrived."


    The soldier guarding the front of the building sees Carl''s red cloak and reports this.


    Soon, a tall man with a scruffy beard comes out and greets Carl with his helmet on his side.


    The man was very tall and slim, and his limbs were particularly long, so to Carl that he looked like a human model made out of twisted wire.


    Looking at his black hair, black beard, and dark brown eyes, he also seems to have blood from the Balturan people.


    However, what Carl was more concerned about was that this man, who was called ''Lord Corbin'', so he was probably a knight, was not armed with full plate armor.


    All parts except the cheststplate, helmet, gauntlets, and greaves that cover the shins are protected with gambitson and leather armor.


    Since he never know when a battle might break out, he must be armed at all times.


    Carl realized this when he saw the armed Corbin.


    At the same time, he also realized that although Corbin is a knight, he is a poor knight who cannot even afford full plate armor.


    Even if it had fallen, a noble family would have somehow found the money to equip a member of the family who became a knight with full plate armor, even if it was cheap.


    Additionally, Corbin''s cheststplate only has a single emblem of a standing bear representing Heelfin.


    Carl expanded his thoughts further without stopping.


    Hilfin''s nobles tried to hide this incident, even if it meant deceiving Prince Carl.


    The entire territory could be destroyed by a massive gnoll attack.


    In such a situation, in Ax Sound Village, the last bastion to block the gnolls, a knight without proper armor is fighting for his life without retreating.


    This means that he was sent thinking that it wouldn''t matter if he died, which means that there is no one in Hilfin who can protect Corbin.


    In other words, Corbin is a knight from a commoner background.


    Carl wondered if he could use this miserably abandoned commoner knight. However, he could not make a decision easily.


    He can get to know their skills, but he cannot know what kind of person they are in their heart.


    "Master Carl, this is Corbin, a knight of Hilfin."


    Even with his tall stature lowered, Corbin was still above Carl, so he ended up kneeling on one knee and bowing politely to Carl. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unless there are special circumstances, a knight does not kneel even to his lord.


    They kneel when they are ordained knights and when they commit a very serious sin.


    Nevertheless, he immediately got down on his knees upon meeting Carl for the first time.


    ''He wasn''t treated properly as a knight, and he didn''t receive any education.''


    Carl realized that even though Corbin had been ordained as a knight, he was in fact no better than a soldier commander.


    Would this help?


    "Get up. Lord Corbin."


    "¡­ Yes, master Carl."


    Corbin seemed taken aback by Carl''s polite attitude, but soon stood up in front of Carl, shaking his knee and creating dust as if to prove his ignorance of etiquette.


    "I''d like to hear more details."


    "Yes, a large number of Gnoll''s suddenly occurred a month ago."


    Corbin immediately starts talking after hearing Carl''s words.


    Carl meant to go inside first and talk, but Corbin, who had no idea how to speak to nobles, took it literally to mean to talk right away.


    Carl listened to Corbin in silence without pointing this out so as not to embarrass him.

 Chapter 51: Azgoths Plan

    "Master Carl, this is Corbin, a knight of Hilfin."


    Even with his tall stature lowered, Corbin was still above Carl, so he ended up kneeling on one knee and bowing politely to Carl.


    Unless there are special circumstances, a knight does not kneel even to his lord.


    They kneel when they are ordained knights and when they commit a very serious sin.


    Nevertheless, he immediately got down on his knees upon meeting Carl for the first time.


    ''He wasn''t treated properly as a knight, and he didn''t receive any education.''


    Carl realized that even though Corbin had been ordained as a knight, he was in fact no better than a soldier commander.


    Would this help?


    "Get up. Lord Corbin."


    "¡­ Yes, master Carl."


    Corbin seemed taken aback by Carl''s polite attitude, but soon stood up in front of Carl, shaking his knee and creating dust as if to prove his ignorance of etiquette.


    "I''d like to hear more details."


    "Yes, a large number of Gnoll''s suddenly occurred a month ago."


    Corbin immediately starts talking after hearing Carl''s words. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl meant to go inside first and talk, but Corbin, who had no idea how to speak to nobles, took it literally to mean to talk right away.


    Carl listened to Corbin in silence without pointing this out so as not to embarrass him.


    "I came here under orders from the Baron to lead the soldiers to subdue Gnoll. There were a lot of them at first, but not this many. Strangely enough, the gnolls kept trying to attack people and even attacked villages. Therefore, I thought we could reduce the number by strengthening the defense of the village near the forest and killing those who rush in."


    Gnolls seek out humans and attack them. This is a clear abnormal situation.


    Of course, gnolls are not completely stupid. They know very well that nothing good comes from messing with humans.


    Nevertheless, they came to the village where the fence was erected and continued to attack even as they died.


    "But no matter how much we kill them, their numbers continue to increase, and now they are at a point where we can''t control them."


    "And yet Lord Hilfin did not do anything?"


    When Carl narrowed his eyes and asked, Corbin hesitated for a moment.


    But soon a look of resignation appears on his face.


    "The support was there. However, many soldiers were killed and some deserted. We requested additional support, but no support has been provided since. All that happened was soldiers coming and going to transport silver."


    Even if they are a warrior, is it desertion?


    Carl, who had raised his eyebrows while thinking so, paused at the words that followed.


    He couldn''t help but believe his ears.


    "¡­Did you just say silver?"


    "Yes, silver. The gnoll''s ax is mixed with silver."


    Carl takes a slow breath. Then he exhaled loudly and pressed his hands to the corners of his eyes.


    "¡­ ha ha ha. indeed."


    Carl was silent for a moment, covering his eyes, and then burst into laughter.


    He finally understand the situation.


    "Are they were trying to hide silver to avoid trouble and not pay taxes?"


    "¡­Maybe so."


    "When was silver discovered?"


    "I started making and arming myself with a axe 10 days ago. It must have been made after looking at a woodcutter''s axe."


    There is no point in questioning Corbin.


    Carl immediately realized the full story of this absurd situation.


    Gnolls rushed out, entered a state of emergency, reported to the Empire, and asked for help.


    But the gnolls'' crude metallurgy probably can''t handle iron, so why aren''t they starting to make metal axes?


    Upon investigation, They found that the axe was made from minerals mixed with silver.


    If the punitive force battles the gnolls, they will find out about this, so they must hide it somehow.


    It''s none of their business whether noble knight or commoner soldiers die, so they''ll just scrape together as much silver as they can.


    So, what happens after that?


    ''They are planning to run away!''


    Even if Maldin keep collecting silver like this, it will be over if the play overflows. So, he probably planned to run away to another place with the silver he had collected and become bigger based on his enormous wealth.


    And then Carl was able to see a bigger picture.


    ''Azgoth, you must have known.''


    I thought it was strange that the mission given by Emperor Azgoth to give strength to Ias in the original work, and to Carl now, was to subdue gnolls in a rural fiefdom.


    It makes no sense unless Azgoth knew.


    ''It was only 10 days ago that the gnoll made an ax out of silver and armed it, it was 18 days ago that I received the order, and the gnoll occurred a month ago.''


    In other words, when the report on the occurrence of the gnolls was posted,


    Azgoth had already used his secret sword to finish the investigation before Hilfin and learned about the silver.


    It also means that there is no place in the empire that is not under the eyes of the emperor.


    ''Even at this very moment, there must be eyes following me in some way.''


    Carl picked out important things from the rapidly expanding stream of thoughts.


    ''First, all of this is in Azgoth''s'' plan.''


    First of all, that is the most important.


    Azgoth found out about the existence of silver and made him an offer he couldn''t refuse, telling him to make this country estate, which no one cared about, his base.


    ''Secondly, this does not appear in the original work.''


    Next, it is important to note that there is no mention of the existence of silver in the original novel.


    ''Nero, he knew but he pretended not to know.''


    In the original work, Nero is tasked with subduing gnolls.


    He hops on his horse and rides away at once, finishing everything within a week of receiving the mission and returning to the imperial palace. Then he concludes neatly by saying, ''It wasn''t a big deal.''


    This means that Nero finished them off before the gnolls could make the axe.


    However, it is unlikely that Nero, who must have gone deep into the forest to subdue the gnolls, really did not know about silver.


    In order to reject the emperor''s offer, the existence of silver was buried!


    ''Everything changed because of me.''


    A big change occurred when Carol took over the mission instead of Nero.


    Nero headed to Hilfin as soon as he received the subjugation mission. And he arrived three days later, killed all the gnolls, rode on horseback for another three days, and returned to the imperial palace.


    On the other hand, Carl had to prepare for a week after receiving the mission, and it took ten days for him to arrive, moving slowly and leading his soldiers in a carriage.


    Carl''s presence completely changed the fate of this small territory.


    Until the punitive force arrived at Hilfin, there was a huge gap of as much as 15 days between the original and the present.


    "¡­ Let''s hear about the situation...Go in."


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    Carl quickly gathered his thoughts and spoke to Corbin.


    As he followed Corbin in, Carl was worried inwardly.


    ''Can Harmon properly bring support in this situation?''


    There are not many troops left in Hilfin, and the nobles are trying to escape. In the meantime, did Harmon really do his job?


    It''s silver and it''s nabal, and he have to survive and subdue the gnolls to have a future.


    And it seems impossible to subdue the gnolls without additional support from Hilfin.


    Carl, who suddenly found himself in a position where he had to entrust his entire future to Harman, could not help but sigh.


    ''Even though I really know the world, I don''t know.''

 Chapter 52: Prepare For Battle Again [1]

    After hearing Corbin''s detailed explanation, Carl was at a loss.


    The remaining troops barely exceed 100, including Carl''s punitive force.


    Half of them were woodcutters and farmers, so the actual number of soldiers was only about 50, and about 20 of them were Hilfin soldiers who were not properly trained.


    The number of gnolls is completely unknown.


    According to Corbin, the number of gnolls killed so far may be in the thousands.


    Even if we consider that it is exaggerated, it is probably not that small. It is said that the number of gnolls killed in yesterday''s battle is well over 200.


    "What did you do with so many corpses?"


    "There are hardly any bodies left. The gnolls take whatever bodies they find and throw them away."


    "¡­."


    Carl had to calm down for a moment after hearing that the people from the stacked log village he had conscripted did not even leave behind any bodies. But he didn''t last long.


    "Are they taking not only human corpses but also gnoll corpses?"


    "yes."


    "They''re not doing that to eat, are they?"


    "I don''t know about that."


    In the first place, this situation itself makes no sense. Above all, the autumn forest is full of food.


    Carl doesn''t think it''s because of food.


    Then why?


    "Master Carl, Lady Catherine has returned."


    At that time, one of the imperial soldiers speaks cautiously during a break in conversation.


    "Please call her in."


    Carl immediately called Catherine.


    He heard that after last night''s battle, she cleaned up after the war and left early in the morning, so Carl like to give her some rest.


    But he can''t afford that.


    "Lord Carl."


    Catherine came straight in, stood in front of Carl, and bowed her head modestly.


    Carl feels reassured by the sight of her being as strong as a superhuman who does not feel fatigue.


    "Lady Catherine, thank you for your hard work."


    "I''m just doing my job."


    "That alone makes me envious of you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been dead already."


    "¡­ This is a victory achieved thanks to Lord Carl''s hard work."


    Catherine pursed her lips with that rock-like face, as if she was very unfamiliar. And she was at a loss for words to reply, so she gave the credit to Carl and shut her mouth.


    Corbin watched the scene from a little distance with narrowed eyes.


    Corbin, who was driven to death by the words of abandonment due to the wonderful relationship between a lord and a knight, like in an old knight''s tale, could not raise his head.


    "How is the situation?"


    "Not good. If we attack on the same scale as yesterday, we won''t be able to stop it this time."


    Catherine answers Carl''s question immediately.


    "The play is breaking down the wooden fence with an axe. The western wooden fence was completely destroyed to the point where the logs had to be completely replaced, and other areas also need repairs due to accumulated damage."


    "¡­ Repairs to the western fence were completed in the morning. This is a village of woodcutter. It''s not that difficult."


    Corbin interrupts Catherine''s words.


    "We couldn''t have repaired all the other places either. Lord Corbin, if we can''t repair all the fences by this evening, it''s no different from repairing them."


    "¡­ "


    Corbin could not refute Catherine''s correct opinion.


    No matter how much manpower is invested, there is a limit. It is impossible to repair all the wooden fences that are high and strong enough to block gnolls in one day.


    "Lady Catherine, do you have Hilfin''s support yet?"


    "We found no contact or traces."


    "Send someone to Hilfin Castle... No, I will write the letter."


    "I''m sorry. I have already sent a messenger in Lord Carl''s name."


    "Ah, good job."


    Indeed, it is Catherine. It looks like everything has already been taken care of.


    However, it seems that Catherine was caught arbitrarily sending a messenger in Carl''s name without his orders while Carl was unconscious.


    Carl didn''t pay any attention to it, praised it, and then moved on.


    "¡­So, what can we do now?"


    After thinking for a moment, Carl asked Catherine that question. In front of Catherine, the flawless commander, country knights like Corbin were no longer even considered.


    "The only thing you can do is to either abandon the heal pin and retreat, or wait for support and defend."


    "¡­ "


    Carl slowly rubbed his forehead.


    There is no answer. In the first place, it would be right to retreat.


    "If the sound of the ax village falls, the gnolls will leave the forest and roam the entire territory!"


    Corbin became impatient and approached Carl, shouting loudly. However, when Catherine stepped forward and glared, Corbin had no choice but to stop.


    Corbin was two spans taller than Catherine, but Corbin, a country knight who couldn''t even use mana in front of an imperial knight selected for her skills alone, was no different from an ordinary soldier.


    "Stop, I have no intention of retreating."


    Carl cut off this unnecessary dispute with a firm voice.


    "There is no retreat for the punitive force sent out under the orders of His Majesty the Emperor. We will subdue the gnolls here and protect the subjects of the empire."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine spoke calmly and took a step back.


    Corbin was mesmerized.


    Even though he said he should not retreat, Corbin knew that retreat was the right thing to do.


    And he couldn''t even imagine that the small and sickly looking 4th prince would advocate for the fight so confidently. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­No, the 4th Prince Carl, in this sickly state last night, brandished his sword, encouraged the soldiers, and killed the gnoll.


    Corbin''s suspicions are unjustified. Carl has already shown his will.


    "Let''s come up with a more specific tactic. Oh, before that."


    Carl said as if he had finally remembered it.


    "What about the casualties?"


    "Minor injuries and exhaustion are all. There were no deaths."


    In response to Carl''s question, Catherine reported it casually. Conscripts were not even considered soldiers.


    Carl didn''t complain at his words either and just nodded once.


    "How''s Bilford doing?"


    Even though he knew that Bilford was included in the casualty report, Carl had no choice but to ask one more time.


    The dizzying moment of not being able to do anything even after seeing Bilford screaming while surrounded by gnolls passes before his eyes.


    "All injuries have been treated. But he bleeding profusely and he is very exhausted and need some rest."


    Treating a wound does not return the lost blood. It was impossible for Bilford, who had almost every joint in his body pierced and torn by the gnoll''s claws, to get up and fight.


    "All right."


    Carl slowly took a breath and spoke quietly, keeping it from turning into a sigh.


    He don''t have time to be like this.


    ''We must prepare for battle again.''

 Chapter 53: Prepare For Battle Again [2]

    Carl looked around the village of Ax Sound and encouraged the soldiers.


    His short stature and dwarf body were not even covered by the cloak.


    However, for those who were losing hope, the presence of Carl, the 4th prince and commander of the punitive force who showed great performance last night, became more powerful than expected.


    "Prince! Please bless us!"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    They are asking for blessing, Carl isn''t even a priest.


    Carl hesitated, then placed his hand on the head of a man who looked to be about thirty, who was kneeling in front of him, and muttered softly.


    "Durenne, who looks over all things, loves those who work hard. Remember that even in the darkness where you cannot see the path ahead, Duren has already arranged your path ahead."


    He was just saying this roughly, remembering Lilly''s earnest prayer when Carl was still sick.


    However, the man who heard those words with Carl''s small hand on his head shed tears as if he had truly been saved and prayed to Duren while muttering incessantly.


    To commoners, nobles are from another world. This is because of constant brainwashing to ensure smooth rule.


    And speaking of the royal family, and even the prince, they are almost like gods to commoners.


    However, the noble Carl placed his hand on the dirty woodcutter''s head and blessed him in the name of God. To him, it truly felt like God had reached out a hand of salvation.


    Ignorant and simple country residents flocked to Carl, wanting to receive his blessing.


    Carl couldn''t ignore the sight of people who were much taller and stronger than him, looking at him earnestly, like a son hoping for his father''s help.


    Carl also felt guilty for thinking that he had to complete his mission even if it meant sending them all to death.


    But more than anything, he decided that if he could get them to fight bravely with just a few simple words, he should definitely do that.


    Carl placed his hands on the heads of each of those kneeling in front of him and gave them a blessing.


    Ironically, people clung to him even more passionately because he was Carl, who worked incredibly hard and achieved great achievements despite his small and insignificant body.


    The person who fought so hard to save them last night was this small child?


    He must truly be a messenger sent by God for salvation.


    Thanks to this, the battered soldiers of a shabby village without a single priest were able to build an indomitable wall with strong faith.


    They will never back down and fight valiantly as long as Carl is there.


    However, one unexpected situation arose: even the imperial soldiers quietly approached and waited for Carl to give his blessing.


    Even to those who guard the imperial palace and know full well that the royal family is not gods, what Carl showed last night was truly unusual.


    No, rather, because they knew about the 4th prince Carl, the imperial soldiers clung to Carl even more.


    Last night, Carl, who went into his first battle and led with a voice as loud as a brass trumpet, was hot as fire, cold as ice, and hard as steel.


    There is no doubt that Duren is keeping an eye on this sickly prince.


    Thanks to this, Carl was exhausted from blessing all 100 soldiers until the midday sun set in the west. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nevertheless, it was not a bad achievement as it filled up the crumbling morale.


    "We must brace our defenses until the sun sets. Get moving quickly."


    "yes!"


    Countless people move enthusiastically at a single word from Carl.


    Carl traveled around the Ax Sound Village with Catherine, encouraging the soldiers, and also learned tactical knowledge about Mercury from Catherine.


    The soldiers gritted their teeth and did their best to get a word of praise from Carl.


    Although they were not able to repair all the fences, they were able to finish repairing all the parts that were immediately at risk.


    In addition, the spear and other weapons were quickly repaired, and everyone had a hearty meal with the supplies Carol brought last night.


    In particular, the soldiers were very satisfied with the meals, because when Carl was conscripting from the log village, they took all the food they could find, so although it was cheap, they had plenty of things to enjoy, such as beer, wine, and dried fruit.


    Carl knows very well how diverse and delicious meals have a great impact on the morale of soldiers.


    Thanks to this, even though he was a member of the royal family who was taking command for the first time, Carl knew very well about the soldiers'' difficulties.


    Carl probably doesn''t know how surprised Catherine was by seeing Carl pay close attention to things that even field commanders who have experienced actual combat tend to overlook.


    Carl even checked each dirty toilet and even ordered a new drainage ditch to be dug!


    ''If I neglect drainage just because the weather seems nice, I will end up in big trouble.''


    From a soldier''s point of view, digging a ditch is a really shitty thing to do. It was the same for Carl.


    However, since it rained during training and the tent collapsed and floated away, Carl was well aware of the importance of drainage ditches.


    Since it was a village, drainage channels were naturally well dug, but as it was a dry autumn and the rain was not frequent, and the fighting continued, maintenance was neglected and many drainage channels were blocked.


    If it rains like this, the entire village could be submerged.


    After preparing for the battle so meticulously, Karl finally went to see Bilford.


    "Ka-Ka-sama...."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Bilford, who was lying in a hospital bed, jumps up and stumbles. Still, Billford, who held on with all his strength, lowered his head.


    Billford''s eyes, which were completely white because he had lost too much blood, are turning red, and the watery corners of his eyes are swollen.


    He must have cried lot.


    "Bilford, how is your condition?"


    "it''s okay."


    "It doesn''t seem very good."


    "It''s really okay. I can fight right now¡­"


    Unlike his confident answer to Carl''s words, the ending of Bilford''s words became increasingly blurred.


    Carl grabbed Bilford''s shoulders and sat him down on the bed.


    Bilford, who couldn''t be defeated even if 10 people attacked him, sits down helplessly, lowering his head and panting.


    Because he woke up suddenly after losing so much blood, his blood pressure dropped so much that he almost passed out.


    "Ka-Ka-sama... ¡­ ."


    Before Bilford, whose eyesight had turned completely white due to anemia, could pant heavily and say anything, Carl left him behind.


    "¡­ shit¡­ ."


    Bilford, who had finally recovered, remained alone in the room, crouching and swearing.


    ''I am so angry that I keep crying. I can''t raise my head because I''m embarrassed.''


    He barely survived after putting his lord, whom he was supposed to protect, in danger.


    ''If only I were a little stronger... !''


    Bilford always did his best.


    However, there are some things that cannot be done even if you try your best.


    So, in the future, Bilford will go beyond the limits of what he can do and will whip himself even harder.


    First, eat well, rest well, and let his body recover.


    Since he can''t sit around for that long, he focus on building up the mana he barely


    beginning to feel with Catherine''s help.


    Bilford lay down on the bed again, biting his teeth hard at all the thoughts that were tormenting him.


    ''If only I had mana!''


    Those angry thoughts were short-lived.


    Bilford fell into meditation and immersed himself in mana.


    The sun will set soon.


    And the darkness is not human.


    Gnoll will come back again.


    They''re going to have a terrible time tonight too.

 Chapter 54: Second Battle [1]

    The sun is slowly setting.


    Carl tried hard to suppress his nervousness, but it was difficult to bear.


    "Is there any news yet?"


    "Not yet. It looks like something happened at Hilfin Castle."


    In response to Catherine, Carl clenched his fists.


    A long time has passed since the messenger sent to Hilfin Castle returned.


    If the messenger arrived safely and the request for assistance was successful, the messenger would have mounted the horse again and delivered the news.


    However, since there has been no news yet, something must have happened at Hilfin Castle.


    ''Could it be that Maldin has already left with his troops? No, if that were the case, he would have had a messenger come back and give me the news.''


    Carl barely restrained himself from biting his lip as he glared at the darkening forest.


    ''Unless I remain in Hilfin Castle and are still exerting influence, I will not understand this situation. However, there is no reason to remain in the castle after being caught deceiving the prince... .''


    ''No matter how hard I try, I just can''t figure out the situation. At times like this, I desperately miss the cell phone in Lucas Voss memory.''


    "Don''t worry too much."


    Catherine speaks cautiously. Carl knew why she said that.


    "I know that there is no point in worrying. But I can''t help feeling nervous."


    "Last night''s battle was Lord Carl''s first battle. In the first battle, it was a field battle, and you led the unfavorable battle until the end and did not collapse. Lord Carl is already doing impossibly well."


    Carl smiles faintly at Catherine''s words.


    He was a little happy to know that her high praise is not empty words but sincere, and he feel bitter because that praise doesn''t really help him right now.


    Carl muttered softly as if he was chewing and spitting it out as he pointed at the wooden fence that had been replaced with a new log.


    "¡­ If we had come just one day earlier... Or, if I only had one more day¡­"


    Carl was keenly aware of the importance of each day.


    If the punitive force had arrived a day earlier, they would not have suffered so many losses in last night''s battle.


    And if tonight passed without incident, Catherine would have been able to ''build'' the small Fortress she had originally planned next to the wooden fence in stacked Log Village.


    ''Even in such small things, a day is worth more than a thousand gold, so when it comes to big things, I can buy the world in one day!''


    Carl ended up dying because of that ''day'' here, so it was a lesson he learned as if it were engraved in his bones.


    "Don''t dwell too much on things that have already happened. Once you have learned your lesson, it is right to throw it away."


    "¡­Thank you. Lady Catherine."


    Carl smiled at Catherine, who was teaching him very actively.


    Catherine''s change in attitude is quite important to Carol.


    At least he had a little faith that Catherine wouldn''t abandon or betray him when the time came.


    "Light the torch!"


    As the sun sets in the western forest, Corbin scurries around on the fence and orders the lights to be turned on.


    They were running out of oil, but fortunately, the supplies Carl brought included oil, so they were able to turn on the fire safely today as well.


    In the meantime, Carol had to do his best not to frown when told that he had obtained oil by preparing the remaining gnoll corpses.


    He don''t think human corpses would have been buried respectfully in this cruel battlefield. Anything that could be burned would have been burned.


    Fire spreads over the wooden fence. To prevent fire from spreading to the wooden fence, containers filled with water are placed here and there.


    ¡ªWater, yes, water!


    Finding water is also work. There is a well, but it is not enough to feed the soldiers who move with terrible brutality, so the well is nothing more than a small amount of stagnant water lapping at the bottom. Even water had to be risked by going out to get it.


    ''Water wizards aren''t precious for nothing.''


    Carl realized the reason why water wizards were ''recruited'' at the noble or national level.


    They treat them with the best treatment and take them in, but strictly manage them so that others do not have them.


    With just one water wizard, they can drastically reduce the supply, and they can also drink clean water with confidence at any time.


    Since it is free from disease and dehydration, it becomes easier to operate troops, and of course it should be managed as a strategic material.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    There is a suffocating silence.


    Torches flutter wildly in the chilly wind of the autumn night, and shadows tremble like the maw of a monster.


    Carl led Catherine and the imperial soldiers, the strongest troops he could currently operate, and took a position directly facing the western forest.


    If they hold strong here, other soldiers of lower level will be able to fight with ease.


    "It''s a shame Bilford isn''t there."


    "Tomorrow you will be able to move again, although not as much as before."


    Catherine responded to Carl''s small complaint and glanced at Carl.


    It was a heated battle to the point where even Bilford was knocked out, but Carl was just fine. It''s obviously suspicious.


    Carl even used his spare time to learn how to use a spear from Catherine. Surprisingly, Carl''s strength seemed to have improved despite yesterday''s battle and fainting.


    Catherine slightly lowered her head and whispered softly in Carl''s ear. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since this is a battle between wooden fences, there is no need for Lord Carl to participate in the battle like yesterday. It is enough to just show his soldiers that Lord Carl is here and keep his place."


    Carl shook his head slightly at Catherine''s words.


    "It is efficient for me, who recovers quickly, to keep moving. It will help morale, and from a practical standpoint, it''s better than nothing."


    Catherine seemed to have nothing to say in response to Carl''s calm words. Carl smiled slightly and said to her.


    "Thank you for your concern. But I came to lead the punitive force and subdue the gnolls, not to have fun and be protected."


    "¡­Sorry. I said something presumptuous."


    "No, you are right to be concerned. I will be careful not to put myself in a dangerous situation."


    If Carl were to be seriously injured or even die, the soldiers would immediately disintegrate as a result of their soaring morale. Such situations must be avoided.


    Carl and Catherine closed their mouths and quietly looked at the western forest.


    The sound of Corbin carrying a spear frantically moving around on the wooden fence and encouraging the soldiers tickles my ears.


    And at some point, Carl felt a shiver run down her spine.


    "Master Carl."


    Catherine, who was glaring into the darkness, calls out to Carl.


    Although her pupils were constricted due to the fire lighting up the wooden fence and she could not see the forest, Catherine could feel alive.


    And the same was true for Carl, who had a survival instinct like a wild animal.


    "Ready for battle!"


    "Attack!"


    Chuck! Chuck!


    The imperial soldiers responded with loud shouts, raising their spears and putting them on the wooden fence, in response to a loud cry that could not be believed to have come from Carl''s small body.


    "Ready for battle! Ready for battle!"


    Corbin follows suit, giving orders, and the tension of battle begins to build up above the fence.

 Chapter 55: Second Battle [2]

    Catherine slightly lowered her head and whispered softly in Carl''s ear.


    "Since this is a battle between wooden fences, there is no need for Lord Carl to participate in the battle like yesterday. It is enough to just show his soldiers that Lord Carl is here and keep his place."


    Carl shook his head slightly at Catherine''s words.


    "It is efficient for me, who recovers quickly, to keep moving. It will help morale, and from a practical standpoint, it''s better than nothing." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine seemed to have nothing to say in response to Carl''s calm words. Carl smiled slightly and said to her.


    "Thank you for your concern. But I came to lead the punitive force and subdue the gnolls, not to have fun and be protected."


    "¡­Sorry. I said something presumptuous."


    "No, you are right to be concerned. I will be careful not to put myself in a dangerous situation."


    If Carl were to be seriously injured or even die, the soldiers would immediately disintegrate as a result of their soaring morale. Such situations must be avoided.


    Carl and Catherine closed their mouths and quietly looked at the western forest.


    The sound of Corbin carrying a spear frantically moving around on the wooden fence and encouraging the soldiers tickles my ears.


    And at some point, Carl felt a shiver run down her spine.


    "Master Carl."


    Catherine, who was glaring into the darkness, calls out to Carl.


    Although her pupils were constricted due to the fire lighting up the wooden fence and she could not see the forest, Catherine could feel alive.


    And the same was true for Carl, who had a survival instinct like a wild animal.


    "Ready for battle!"


    "Attack!"


    Chuck! Chuck!


    The imperial soldiers responded with loud shouts, raising their spears and putting them on the wooden fence, in response to a loud cry that could not be believed to have come from Carl''s small body.


    "Ready for battle! Ready for battle!"


    Corbin follows suit, giving orders, and the tension of battle begins to build up above the fence.


    Yesterday, they were attacked by unimaginable gnolls and everyone almost died.


    Nevertheless, the soldiers and conscripts of the country estates united with amazing morale and took up arms without retreating.


    There was no crying or trembling from the fear of battle and death.


    There was no crying or trembling from the fear of battle and death.


    He feel the cool, explosive heat, like an elite soldier.


    ''Regardless of knowledge and experience, this alone is truly a talent like that of the devil.''


    Catherine was thrilled by Carl''s strange charisma that made a ragtag group of conscripts look like elite soldiers.


    This is enough to kill time even in battles with well-trained regular troops. No, on the contrary, even the regular army would be horrified by this ridiculous fraud.


    The sharp fraud seen by an untrained farmer feels like the madness of a fanatic. It''s something you don''t understand, so it''s natural to be afraid.


    "The shields of the Morgan Empire are here! Here, we will stand firm and block the roughest waves!"


    Just like last night, Carl proudly raised his chin and shouted in a loud voice.


    The shaking red cape and red tassels on the helmet catch the eye.


    "You all must have seen hundreds of gnolls crumbling like sand before the shield of an empire of only thirty!"


    Thud!


    Carl slams the handle of the spear he held for the first time today onto the floor.


    "Do not be afraid! When fear seizes you and stretches out its black hand, lift your head and see that here stand the shields of the Empire!"


    Thud!


    When Carl struck down the spear again, the imperial soldiers followed suit and stamped their feet, making a loud noise as one.


    As expected, they are soldiers who were trained by the imperial family, so they have good insight and work well together.


    Carl went one step further than last night when he cried out for the authority of the emperor and the cause of the empire.


    "Do not be afraid of death! Duren, who looks over all things, is watching you as you shed your blood for humanity!"


    Carl, who did not depend on God even though he knew that God existed in this world because of Lucas''s memory, realized through today''s experience how desperately they cling to God.


    Carl erased fear from their hearts by crying out for God''s name, and also cruelly gave great meaning to death.


    However, they did not simply shout for their death.


    "Fight as hard as you can! Protect yourself, protect your comrades, and further protect the empire and the human land! And survive and enjoy glory! The glory you enjoy living on this earth is the brightest future that Duren has arranged for you, and the most majestic road leading to paradise!"


    There is nothing more passionate than the will to survive.


    It is the most primal and therefore the most powerful power that humans have.


    Carl gave value to their deaths, and also sang about life, holding on tightly to their will to live.


    Carl''s cries mixed with the heat of the burning torch and flew high into the dark autumn sky.


    The overwhelming smell of a rotting corpse, the stink of an animal, and the sound of a dog barking that hit your eardrums.


    And in the darkness, the immeasurable eyes of the beast glow bright yellow in the light of the torch!


    "We must take back the land of men, the land of the empire, and our land from that dirty and ugly monster!"


    Still, no one retreats in fear.


    Carl''s shout struck them all on the head, shattering their fear, and ignited a fire in their shriveled chests, making them swell with hot breath.


    "For you! Fight for everyone! Don''t forget that we are all here together, shoulder to shoulder!"


    ''We''! A cry for them and him to become one!


    Wasn''t the person who said that even the most noble member of the imperial family in the empire, the emperor''s son, Prince Carl!


    An unbearable flame rises from deep within their heart!


    "Fight! For everyone!"


    "Waaah!"


    Shouts erupt like a volcano exploding or thunder crashing down.


    The soldiers responded to Carl shout by stamping their feet and banging their shields.


    The force was so strong and hot that the gnolls who were running towards the wooden fence were startled and stopped in their tracks.


    "Prepare your fire arrows!"


    When Gnoll''s momentum was completely lost, Corbin wasted no time in giving instructions.


    Originally, fire arrows were intended to be fired to scare away gnolls who were chopping axes at wooden fences. But he can''t miss this opportunity.


    The archers are busy taking arrows wrapped in oiled cloth to the torches and lighting them on fire.


    Corbin shouted loudly when he saw that the archers were ready.


    "Shoot!"


    Toad!


    The number of archers is not that large. At best, there were only about 10 of them, and even those couldn''t attack properly because they didn''t have enough arrows. This is because the arrows could not be collected while taking the corpse.


    However, the sight of 10 fire arrows flying at the same time felt threatening to the gnoll, who was intimidated by the force of the soldier soaring through the sky.

 Chapter 56: Second Battle [3]

    "Fight! For everyone!"


    "Waaah!"


    Shouts erupt like a volcano exploding or thunder crashing down.


    The soldiers responded to Carl shout by stamping their feet and banging their shields.


    The force was so strong and hot that the gnolls who were running towards the wooden fence were startled and stopped in their tracks.


    "Prepare your fire arrows!"


    When Gnoll''s momentum was completely lost, Corbin wasted no time in giving instructions.


    Originally, fire arrows were intended to be fired to scare away gnolls who were chopping axes at wooden fences. But he can''t miss this opportunity.


    The archers are busy taking arrows wrapped in oiled cloth to the torches and lighting them on fire.


    Corbin shouted loudly when he saw that the archers were ready.


    "Shoot!"


    Toad!


    The number of archers is not that large. At best, there were only about 10 of them, and even those couldn''t attack properly because they didn''t have enough arrows. This is because the arrows could not be collected while taking the corpse.


    However, the sight of 10 fire arrows flying at the same time felt threatening to the gnoll, who was intimidated by the force of the soldier soaring through the sky.


    Burbubbuk¡ª!


    Wooosh¡ª!


    Gnolls hit by fiery arrows fall down. Thanks to the mixture of not only oil but also dried and solidified excrement collected from the bathroom, the fire did not go out easily and created a terrible stench along with the smell of burning fur and flesh. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As black smoke spreads out from the fire arrow that is not easily extinguished, the surrounding gnolls quickly retreat.


    Originally, no matter how many fire arrows were thrown at them, the gnolls didn''t care.


    They won''t die right away if they get hit anyway. If Archers fire 10 shots, about 3 will die.


    There are no arrows, so shooting 30 arrows and then stopping is an arrow, so they don''t even snort.


    However, the gnolls who were intimidated by the explosive force created by Carl were distracted by the flaming arrow, and the gnolls hit by it could clearly be seen emitting a foul odor and smoke and struggling in terrible pain.


    "Prepare the fire arrows again! hurry!"


    Catherine, who saw this, gave an order in a loud voice.


    Although Carl was the commander of the punitive force that had received the emperor''s orders, Catherine could only command the imperial soldiers because she did not discuss command authority.


    But she don''t have time to worry about that right now.


    At Catherine''s command, the archers again prepare flaming arrows and fire them.


    "Shoot!"


    Toad!


    Once again, a fiery arrow crosses the sky and strikes the gnoll.


    Kang! Kang!Kang!


    Not all of them hit the target, so three shots ended up on the floor.


    Nevertheless, the gnolls were frightened and confused and could not easily approach the fence.


    "Waaaaaa!"


    Seeing this, the soldiers'' morale rises even more and they let out a roar as hot as fire.


    Due to the soldiers waving the torches on top of the fence, Corbin is worried that the fence might catch fire and shouts to be careful.


    There is fear in the eyes of the gnoll as he looks up at the fire shaking wildly on the wooden fence.


    Although the gnoll is said to have made an ax by manipulating fire, albeit crudely, it is ultimately a monster whose nature is close to that of a beast, so it has a strong instinct to fear of fire.


    Until now, as they had continued to gain the upper hand over humans, they had forgotten their fear of fire.


    However, as they had suffered a crushing defeat yesterday with huge losses, and the morale of the soldiers was soaring due to Carl''s presence, and the gnolls''


    momentum had been broken, fear was creeping into their hearts.


    "Lady Catherine, will they go away?"


    Carl straightened his breathing, which had become a little rough from giving a speech, and asked Catherine.


    Looking at the current situation, he think that they might back out...


    "I don''t think they will step down. If they were going to step down, they would have done so a long time ago. There must be something unknown that is making them keep fighting."


    Catherine said coldly.


    If they had retreated to this extent in the first place, they wouldn''t have attacked the human village.


    Above all, even though they killed that many people, they recovered that ridiculous number in one day. Something is clearly happening in the forest.


    And just as Catherine said, the gnolls were slowly approaching the fence, even though they were scared.


    Carl, who held the spear tightly, raised his arms with a strong movement so that everyone could see her red cloak fluttering, and shouted.


    "Show human power to those lowly beasts! Knock them all to death!"


    "Waaah!"


    Even though the gnoll did not retreat and instead approached, their morale did not seem to be broken.


    Still, Carl couldn''t like it.


    Once close combat begins, losses are inevitable.


    Tonight is going to be hell again.


    Carl recalled a dream scene.


    A mountain of corpses, a sea of ??blood.


    Carl will climb up and survive, even if it means piling up corpses.


    Carl felt a chill run down his spine, a premonition of the bloodshed to come. The sight of their fearless approach, despite the fiery barrage raining down upon them, filled him with a sense of dread unlike any he had ever known.


    Yet, even in the face of overwhelming odds, Carl refused to yield to despair. With every fiber of his being, he clung to the flickering flame of hope, determined to lead his companions through the crucible of battle and emerge victorious against the darkness that threatened to consume them all.


    With Catherine''s unwavering resolve guiding their every move, the soldiers braced themselves for the inevitable clash, their weapons at the ready, their hearts ablaze with the fervor of defiance.


    Each passing moment felt like an eternity, each beat of their hearts a solemn vow to stand firm in the face of adversity.


    As the gnolls closed in, their primal roars echoing through the night like a harbinger of doom, Carl felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins.


    With a steely gaze and a resolute spirit, he raised his spear high, a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness.


    "Stand fast, my comrades!" he cried out, his voice ringing clear and true above the din of battle. "For honor, for glory, for the lives of those we hold dear! Let us show these beasts the strength of the human spirit!"


    His words stirred something deep within the hearts of the soldiers, igniting a flame of determination that burned brighter than any fire. With a unified cry, they charged forth to meet the gnolls head-on, their weapons gleaming in the pale moonlight, their resolve unyielding as steel.

 Chapter 57: Second Battle [4]

    The gnoll''s momentum was clearly broken.


    Even as they roared closer, the guys in front looked around and tried to retreat somehow.


    However, the gnolls in the rear who did not want to be in the lead pushed the gnolls in front, so they had no choice but to be pushed to the front of the fence.


    Anyway, they can''t die like this, so eventually they pushed gnolls and start attacking.


    "Stab!"


    "Attack!"


    Burbubbuk!


    At Catherine''s cry, the imperial soldiers launched their spears from the western fence, which was first attacked by the gnolls.


    In one attack, about 10 gnolls were killed or incapacitated and fell down.


    The height of the wooden fence is a little less than 3m. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If soldiers launch a spear that is over 2m high from a wooden fence, they can sufficiently deter the gnolls.


    However, it is impossible to stop the gnoll from getting down on all fours and approaching.


    The gnolls with axes in their mouths fall down, dig in quickly, and immediately start chopping the axes at the wooden fence.


    Jump! Jump!


    They are stronger than humans, and their axes are made after woodcutter''s, so they have large heads.


    The metallurgy is crude, so although it is not sharp or strong, when it is struck with ignorant force, the logs of the wooden fence are cut off mercilessly.


    "You guys aim for the gnolls who uses the axe!"


    Carl shouts loudly and pats the backs of several soldiers.


    And then he shout loudly again.


    "Stab!"


    "Attack!"


    Burbubbuk!


    In order to aim at a gnoll that is cutting with an axe in a low posture, they have to stick their body out of the fence and extend their arms. Of course, it is very dangerous as their body is greatly exposed.


    Nevertheless, the imperial soldiers brilliantly followed that unreasonable order.


    While the soldiers under Carl''s orders were killing the axe-wielding gnolls, other soldiers simultaneously threw out their spears with all their might to protect them, blocking the space where they could attack.


    The gnolls who were struck by spears on their heads and backs while cutting with an ax fell down, and the gnolls retreated hesitantly due to the strong defense.


    Carl was almost shocked to have told Catherine that dhe would fight directly.


    These were the imperial soldiers who fought so well even in square formations using carriages. However, since they fight with wooden fences in place, there is nothing a lowly gnoll can do.


    "Put your shield up!"


    At that time, Catherine shouts in a loud voice.


    The imperial soldiers reacted quickly and raised their shields, and the axes thrown were easily blocked.


    The center of gravity of the ax was messed up, so the ax flew in a mess, and none of the axes hit the shield properly with their ax blades. Most of them crashed into the outside of the fence and fell to attack other gnolls, and the only ones that touched the shield were the handle.


    However, when the gnolls realized that the soldiers could not fire their spears while their shields were raised, everyone started throwing axes, which caused a bit of trouble.


    "Lord Carl, please lower your posture and wait."


    Carl, protected by Catherine, waited for this absurd attack to pass.


    He can hear the gnolls getting excited and knocking on the bottom of the wooden fence.


    But after a while, the tide suddenly turned.


    This is because the gnoll who threw the ax was left with his bare hands and there was nothing he could do.


    "Kill the gnoll!"


    When the ax stops flying, Catherine gives an order.


    The soldiers mercilessly stabbed and killed those who were chopping axes under the wooden fence while the bare-handed gnolls just watched in silence.


    Even if the gnoll jumped up, it was not high enough to attack with bare hands, so everyone was able to kill the gnoll with peace of mind.


    They shouldn''t expect tactical judgment from a monster, but it''s a really stupid attack with no answer.


    But this also happened because the imperial soldiers were that powerful.


    If a conscript tried to follow suit, it wouldn''t be much of a mess, with the guy falling over the fence under his control, the guy missing the spear, and the guy clumsily striking the spear but getting caught by the gnoll and being dragged away.


    The gnolls rush in and the west side of the fence, where the most aggressive attacks should be carried out, is blocked, so the gnolls also sneak in to attack elsewhere.


    However, they are not smart enough to make tactical decisions, and there is no commander, so everyone moves based on their own judgment.


    There were only a handful of gnolls that circled around and attacked other places, and of course they were killed by spears.


    The imperial soldiers piled up the corpses of gnolls as if they were harvesting grain, and in less than 10 minutes, dozens of gnoll corpses were lying bleeding out in front of the wooden fence.


    But as gnoll corpses piled up, a new problem arose.


    If soldiers step on the corpse and jump well, the pile has accumulated to the point that they can climb up the wooden fence by holding on to it, so the gnolls start to slowly wander around the wooden fence and look at angles.


    "Get out of the way."


    Catherine squeezed between the imperial soldiers, peered under the wooden fence, and took her place at the highest pile of corpses.


    The imperial knight who controls mana is standing there, so there is no chance of it being breached.


    However, from the perspective of the play, it seemed quite a challenge since Catherine was smaller than the imperial soldiers.


    Wooow! Wooow!


    The gnolls bark and look at each other.


    Then, several gnolls push the gnoll in front with all their might and throw it into the wooden fence.


    puck!


    Catherine lightly threw out her spear and accurately crushed the gnolls bone.


    Because she killed it before it reached the wooden fence, the corpse stairs did not get any higher.


    But if they keep piling up corpses like this, they''ll be in trouble. It is not a place guarded by imperial soldiers, but a place guarded by conscripts.


    ''I guess I''ll have to change my tactics next time.''


    Catherine looked at that and organized her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Catherine was mechanically beating the attacking gnolls to death.


    In the end, the gnolls, blocked by the huge wall of Catherine and the imperial soldiers, gave up on their meaningless pile-up and slowly began to return.


    "Don''t let them take the body!"


    Carl saw the gnolls crawling to retrieve the body and pulling its limbs, and out of fear, he ordered them to stop.


    Even after Catherine and the imperial soldiers stretched out their bodies completely outside the fence and threw out spears to kill them all, the gnolls could not easily leave after looking at the corpses.


    ''What on earth is happening in that forest!''


    Carl was horrified by the strange behavior of the gnoll that he could not understand.


    He was sure that he don''t want to hold a funeral.


    "No one died!"


    "It''s a great victory!"


    "Waaaa!"


    Thanks to unilaterally massacring the gnolls and stopping them without harm, the Stacked Log Village was in a completely festive mood.


    "Long live Lord Carl!"

 Chapter 58: Second Battle [5]

    Catherine lightly threw out her spear and accurately crushed the gnolls bone.


    Because she killed it before it reached the wooden fence, the corpse stairs did not get any higher.


    But if they keep piling up corpses like this, they''ll be in trouble. It is not a place guarded by imperial soldiers, but a place guarded by conscripts.


    ''I guess I''ll have to change my tactics next time.''


    Catherine looked at that and organized her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Catherine was mechanically beating the attacking gnolls to death.


    In the end, the gnolls, blocked by the huge wall of Catherine and the imperial soldiers, gave up on their meaningless pile-up and slowly began to return.


    "Don''t let them take the body!"


    Carl saw the gnolls crawling to retrieve the body and pulling its limbs, and out of fear, he ordered them to stop.


    Even after Catherine and the imperial soldiers stretched out their bodies completely outside the fence and threw out spears to kill them all, the gnolls could not easily leave after looking at the corpses.


    ''What on earth is happening in that forest!''


    Carl was horrified by the strange behavior of the gnoll that he could not understand.


    He was sure that he don''t want to hold a funeral.


    "No one died!"


    "It''s a great victory!"


    "Waaaa!"


    Thanks to unilaterally massacring the gnolls and stopping them without harm, the Stacked Log Village was in a completely festive mood.


    "Long live Lord Carl!"


    "Duren is protecting us!"


    The soldiers thought that Carl was receiving Duren''s protection.


    Some people went into such a frenzy that they jumped up and down on the wooden fence and fell down, injuring themselves, so Corbin had to sweat profusely to control them.


    "I need to check the gnoll''s body."


    But even in the meantime, Carl was going down the fence with a pale, tired face, protected by Catherine and the imperial soldiers.


    Last night, Carl passed out without knowing what was going on right after the battle, but seeing the gnoll''s obsession with the corpse in person made my hands shake with anxiety.


    Open the door of the wooden fence on the east and go out. Under the wooden fence guarded by the conscripts, only blood and traces of bodies being dragged away remain.


    Without a single exception, all corpses were collected from all locations except those guarded by Catherine and the imperial soldiers.


    Carl reached the western fence under heavy protection, and gritted his teeth as he saw the corpses of gnolls piled up there.


    All the bodies that were out of reach of the spear were collected.


    "¡­Corbin!"


    Not long after Carl''s shout, Corbin runs over and sticks his head out of the fence.


    "yes! Master Karl!"


    Corbin also appears to be quite encouraged by the landslide victory he achieved without loss. The flushed face and raised voice are a little unfamiliar.


    "Ask the soldiers to move the gnolls into the fence right now!"


    After saying that to Corbin, Carl ordered the imperial soldiers to guard the area around the gnoll''s body.


    Everyone moves frantically at Carl''s pale face and thunderous shouts of command.


    The joy of victory was short-lived. The prince, Carl, is strangely wary and he was filled with fear.


    "Lord Carl, do you know something?"


    Catherine asks in a cautious voice.


    Carl hesitated for a moment and then shook his head.


    "I''ll tell you later."


    The body of the gnoll was quickly moved into a wooden fence.


    Then, Carl ordered the hunters to dismantle the gnolls.


    "You have to look closely. Don''t miss a single detail."


    Everyone was in a state of confusion, not knowing what was going on.


    Hearing the words of Carl, whom they regard as a messenger from God, the hunters begin to dismantle the gnolls, sweating profusely.


    The body, which had been stabbed and damaged by a spear, was a mess. Blood was flowing everywhere, and the internal organs were bursting, so it was like hell.


    Carl suppressed nausea and carefully examined the red, shiny corpse and internal organs under the torchlight.


    "Is there anything unusual?"


    "It seems like an ordinary gnoll."


    "It seems the same to me."


    Catherine, who learned about monsterology as an imperial knight, and Corbin, who actually fought and killed monsters, found nothing special.


    But hunters who dismembered numerous corpses discovered something strange. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Carl. These gnolls, their intestines are empty."


    A hunter cuts open a gnoll''s stomach and carefully removes the intestines.


    "There intestines are empty?"


    As Carl approaches and takes a look, the hunter, believing Carl to be a messenger from God, quickly spreads out gnolls intestines and dangles them out.


    "Look."


    The hunter slashes open the stomach and intestines with a dagger.


    A strange fishy smell comes along with the smell of blood. Hot steam filled the cold autumn night air, and Carl had to endure nausea.


    "There intestines were empty. There is literally nothing."


    "¡­Have they starved for a long time?"


    At the hunter''s words, Carl swallows the sour mood and asks.


    The hunter shook his head.


    "No matter what, it can''t be this clean. In particular, people like gnolls who eat just about anything have very dirty intestines. Even if these guys starve for a week, they still have feces in their intestines."


    It may be too vulgar to say it to the prince, but the experience of a hunter who hunted for a living and killed countless creatures was more valuable than that of the imperial knight Catherine at this moment.


    "Looking at it, They definitely didn''t starve for a long time. The flesh is firm and the fur is shiny."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl''s bright green eyes wandered for a moment at the hunter''s words.


    He looks around at the scattered corpses, glances up at the sky, and then comes back down and looks at the hunter who wants to hear praise from him.


    "¡­Good job."


    "Oh, no."


    The hunter was so excited by Carl''s small words that he waved his hand, covered in blood.


    Carl stared at the gnoll''s empty intestines with a pale, exhausted face, and slowly opened his mouth as he looked at Catherine and Corbin.


    "First, let''s start with post-war settlement."

 Chapter 59: A Suprised Attack [1]

    The post-war settlement did not take long. In the first place, the battle ended quickly and there were almost no losses. Repairing the wooden fence was also unnecessary.


    However, it was difficult to dispose of the piled up corpses of gnolls.


    "Burn it. Don''t even leave a trace."


    By Carl''s firm command, even the precious oil was used to completely burn it down.


    The soldiers celebrated their victory and went to bed in peace, except for the wake-up call.


    However, Carl, Catherine, Corbin, and even Milton could not fall asleep until midnight.


    "Are you saying the intestines were completely empty? But they are that healthy?"


    "That''s right."


    Catherine and Corbin were aware that the situation was unpleasant, but they were not as surprised as Milton.


    The imperial physician Milton knew full well that this was impossible.


    "¡­Something¡­ It''s possible that They''re consuming something that won''t leave traces in thire intestines. Something so great that it can supply enough power for action to a liquid."


    Milton used his knowledge to consider this.


    "They may be eating something that exerts a transcendent power like mana. This is a serious issue that cannot be ignored, not only in Hilfin Territory but also in the Empire."


    If they have something valuable like that, they have to control the surroundings and gather everything they can.


    Milton hinted to Carl that he should bring in more support from the imperial family.


    But Carl shook his head resolutely.


    "That can''t be possible. There is no further support from the imperial family. And, there is no support from other fiefdoms or nobles."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The air becomes heavy at Carl''s firm words.


    Corbin seems shocked as he cannot understand this situation, but for Carl, it is an unavoidable decision.


    If there is such a valuable item, of course Carl must secretly keep it all to himself. If this is made known to everyone, not only the unidentified item but also the silver will be taken away.


    And one more thing.


    ''I don''t think it''s such a good story.''


    Carl felt anxiety and a faint sense of fear as the gnoll''s intestines were empty.


    It originated from the memories of Lucas Voss, who had been exposed to numerous stories such as novels, movies, and comics.


    ''Something unknown is happening in the forest.''


    A play that continues to increase as if it were infinite.


    The existence of silver that no one knew about.


    The intellect of a gnoll who, although crude, acquired metallurgy in a short period of time.


    Irrational obsession with corpses.


    And the guts of a gnoll that are so healthy and cleanly empty that they can tear a person to death with their bare hands.


    The secret to it all is definitely not some kind of panacea.


    Is this really what Azgoth intended?


    * * *


    Last night''s unscathed victory was quite an encouraging result.


    The battle was over so quickly and there was no hard fighting, so all the soldiers were full of energy.


    It would be a shame to just throw away this leisure.


    "I don''t know if this will work."


    "It''s what Lord Carl ordered, so there must be a reason for everything."


    Following Carl''s plan, or more specifically Catherine''s plan, they are building a small fortress close to the south of Ax Sound Village.


    Even the imperial soldiers were deployed to build the fortress, and since most of the people in the village of Ax Sound were skilled woodcutters and carpenters, they were able to build the wooden fence faster than expected.


    In addition, they even used their spare time to dig up the ground around the wooden fence.


    This is because last night the gnolls piled up the corpses and tried to climb the wooden fence.


    "We must pay particular attention to where attacks are concentrated."


    Catherine followed Carl around and told him many things.


    "Since there is a relatively small fortress to the south, the gnolls attacking from the west will naturally stretch out from north to south. Also, since the gnolls do not have enough intelligence to form a line, they will force their way in and keep pushing in, so we will be able to easily kill the gnolls who are pushed in between the two barriers."


    Carl also saw a gnoll stuck between the carriages during the first day''s battle, unable to move. That way, all they have to do is push it into a narrow space and stab it with a spear to kill it.


    "If the bodies pile up like that, a wall will eventually form connecting the two wooden fences. With the play extending from north to south, there is now a wall blocking the road, so there will be more space in the rear, to the east. Depending on the situation, we may be able to open the eastern gate and charge the cavalry."


    Carl couldn''t help but be impressed by Catherine''s explanation.


    No matter how hard he thinks, he will never be able to come up with an efficient strategy at once and foresee the outcome like Catherine did.


    "What do you think of Sir Corbin?"


    After looking around and encouraging the soldiers, Carl entered the building for a break and asked Catherine a small question.


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    Instead of answering straight away, Catherine carefully asked about Carl''s intentions.


    "Do you think he will be helpful in the future?"


    "His martial arts, command, tactics, strategy, and personality are all such that he cannot even be called a knight. I don''t think it will help."


    Catherine evaluated Corbin coolly and resolutely.


    A knight born as a commoner in a rural fiefdom is at the level of being used as a throwaway word.


    That''s it. Corbin has no value.


    "¡­ Is that so."


    Carol felt regret.


    But deep down, he thought it would be so.


    It''s not like he''s comparing him to Catherine, there''s something he can see just by looking at her.


    ''It would be even stranger to have talented people like Catherine and Bilford in a place like this.''


    Carl thought about the talents that Adrian acquired in the original work, but it was difficult to contact them right away, and it was unlikely that they would follow Carl, who had no value.


    "How long do you think it will take for Bilford to become powerful as a knight?"


    Catherine immediately answers Carl''s question.


    "Bilford has already developed sufficient skills in martial arts. It''s just that because he''s young, his body hasn''t finished growing, so his strength and stamina are reduced. He is still lacking in other tactics and strategies. It will take him at least two more years to reach his full potential as a knight."


    "¡­."


    Two years is too late.


    As Carl rubs his forehead in confusion, Catherine looks at him in an uncharacteristic way.


    Catherine tried to say something to Carl for a moment, but after a long hesitation, she finally closed her mouth.


    Catherine''s family, the Mold family, may have fallen, but it has a history and tradition built up as a knightly family. It will be a great help to Carl now. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Catherine was still not sure if she could bet her family''s fate on Carl.


    "Lord Carl, a messenger has returned from Hilfin Castle."

 Chapter 60: A Suprised Attack [2]

    "How long do you think it will take for Bilford to become powerful as a knight?"


    Catherine immediately answers Carl''s question.


    "Bilford has already developed sufficient skills in martial arts. It''s just that because he''s young, his body hasn''t finished growing, so his strength and stamina are reduced. He is still lacking in other tactics and strategies. It will take him at least two more years to reach his full potential as a knight."


    "¡­."


    Two years is too late.


    As Carl rubs his forehead in confusion, Catherine looks at him in an uncharacteristic way.


    Catherine tried to say something to Carl for a moment, but after a long hesitation, she finally closed her mouth.


    Catherine''s family, the Mold family, may have fallen, but it has a history and tradition built up as a knightly family. It will be a great help to Carl now.


    However, Catherine was still not sure if she could bet her family''s fate on Carl.


    "Lord Carl, a messenger has returned from Hilfin Castle."


    While Carl and Catherine are struggling by their inner thoughts, a soldier''s voice is heard from outside.


    "I will hear the story right away."


    Carl went straight outside.


    Catherine clenched her fists as she followed Carl out.


    She already know that Carl is a great lord with ability and character.


    However, he is still too weak to bet the family''s fate on Carl based on that alone.


    "Huh, huh, huh!"


    A soldier covered in dust approaches Carl, panting.


    Since he had headed to Hilfin Castle yesterday morning, he knew nothing about Carl other than that he was a young and sickly prince.


    So, he couldn''t hide the disbelief toward the small and skinny Carl shining in his tired eyes.


    "Good work. But why are you so late?"


    First, Carl praised his hard work without being excessive and then got straight to the point.


    The soldier gasped, swallowed, and opened his mouth.


    "A battle broke out at Hilfin Castle, so I was late to check on the situation."


    "¡­A battle?"


    Carl narrows her eyes at the sudden words.


    "The nobles rebelled and Maldin was killed."


    "¡­What."


    "Currently, Fardin is in the process of putting things in order after suppressing the rebellion. They assured me that they would send support as soon as possible, by noon tomorrow at the latest."


    With those words, Carl was able to grasp the situation at once.


    ''Fardin killed Maldin and the nobles who were trying to escape with silver and supplies!''


    Carl thought of a man who was alone and silent with a sad face in a banquet hall where everyone was laughing and drinking loudly.


    ''If Harmon did it, he did it well.''


    Carl only thought the same way about Harman, who made his son kill his father.


    It is none of his business whether Maldin and the nobles who were rebellious and reckless and tried to run away after causing things to get to this point die or not.


    What is important is that Fardin provides support. And after subjugating the Gnoll''s, before returning to Himeln, he takes Fardin''s rebellion and immorality as a weakness and exercises control over this land.


    It is a place so rich in silver that people like him carry silver axes. The enormous wealth pouring in from here will be a great help to Carl.


    "How many reinforcements do you think there will be?"


    "They said they would send all but the minimum number of troops to defend the castle. But there won''t be that many troops."


    "Good. I understand. Thanks to your hard work, I was able to hear valuable news. Go in and rest."


    "¡­ Yes, thank you."


    The soldier seemed taken aback by Carl''s praise, hesitated, bowed, and then quietly retreated.


    "Have you given word to Sir Corbin?"


    "Not yet."


    The soldier answers Carl question.


    He is not an imperial soldier brought by Carl. He is a soldier of Hilfin under the command of Corbin.


    However, the messenger was brought to Carl first, not Corbin.


    "¡­ Tell Sir orbin the news."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Even though Carl did not have clear command authority, he ignored Corbin and immediately reported to Carl.


    Carl felt burdened and shocked by the soldiers'' envy and expectations placed on him.


    Soon, news spread that reinforcements would arrive by tomorrow, and the village of Ax Sound was filled with cheers.


    There was one more piece of good news.


    Bilford stood up.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t participate in yesterday''s battle."


    "No. Victory was achieved without much difficulty. Your recovery is more important than that."


    "Master Carl..."


    Bilford seemed very moved by Carl''s words, and at the same time a little disappointed.


    It''s good to give something to others, but it''s sad because it seems like it doesn''t matter if he don''t have it.


    Bilford know it''s childish complaining, but he can''t help it.


    "Bilford, I think it''s still too early to join the battle."


    "Gwae, it''s okay!"


    When Catherine narrows her eyes and asks, Bilford, embarrassed, stutters and answers in a loud voice.


    Bilford has not yet fully recovered. But that doesn''t mean he can''t fight.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. It is said that support will arrive from Hilfin Castle tomorrow, so until then, preserve your strength and focus on recovery."


    Carl spoke in a firm voice.


    "Once support arrives, we will advance into the forest as quickly as possible. Shouldn''t you, Bilford, be active at that time?"


    "¡­ yes! Master Carl!"


    Bilford answers vigorously.


    In the forest, it is difficult to maintain ranks and formation, which are the greatest strength that allows humans to fight monsters.


    Therefore, in rough terrain such as a forest, the presence of one elite, especially a knight, is more valuable than many soldiers.


    Carl spent the rest of his time learning how to use a sword and spear from Catherine.


    He also learned how to swing a sword and spear from a horse, although it was a bit awkward.


    He need strong core strength to properly fight on horseback, so he was exhausted after just swinging the weapon a few times, but it''s important that he learned it.


    Because once Carl has learned it, he has enough talent to be able to imitate it.


    Before the sun set, the fortress was built and the formation of troops was completed.


    All preparations are made steadily and preparations are made for the sun to set.


    Gnolls have always attacked after dark. This is natural since Gnolls are nocturnal.


    "No, it''s attack! The gnoll is attacking!"


    So even though Catherine and Corbin had been very careful and prepared, attacking the gnoll while the sun was still up was a very shocking situation for everyone.


    "Ready for battle!"


    "Nonsense! The sun is still far away from setting!"


    "Move quickly!"


    Wow! Kkkkkkkkk!


    Awww! sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soldiers in panic hurriedly climb up the wooden fence.


    When they see this, the gnolls that had been lying flat on their faces and approaching quietly stand up and start running vigorously.


    The gnoll quietly approached and made a surprise attack.


    Although it is crude, it is an excellent ''tactical decision''.


    "Master Carl!"


    Carl turned at the call, adrenaline surging through his veins. The sight of gnolls advancing in broad daylight was a stark deviation from their usual tactics, and it spoke of a more cunning mind at work within their ranks. He quickly surveyed the chaotic scene, assessing the rapid mobilization of his troops.

 Chapter 61: A Suprised Attack [3]

    Carl, exhausted from learning martial arts from Catherine, stood tall with his eyes wide open with an eerie chill.


    Catherine caught Carl and led him away.


    Carl, awakened by the strong hand holding his arm, took a deep breath and shouted, "Don''t panic! Everything is already ready!"


    When Carl shouted that, the confused and disoriented soldiers came to their senses and moved as instructed.


    However, Carl, who had told them not to panic, couldn''t help but feel the most panic.


    Now Carl was confident.


    In this forest, there was a being who commanded the gnolls.


    Catherine, who was dragging Carl, was taken aback when he came to a sudden halt. Catherine didn''t think Carl would be scared because there was already faith in this small, sickly prince.


    However, when Catherine saw Carl''s face, she was deeply disappointed without realizing it.


    This was because Carl, pale and fluttering his eyelashes, clearly looked like a frightened child.


    Carl stopped and looked around frantically, chewing his lips and rolling his eyes.


    His eyes looked into the afternoon sun.


    In the west, the sun hung over the forest. It was still bright, but as the battle continued the sun would set. And the sun was setting behind the gnolls coming from the west, so visibility was poor.


    It was clearly a surprise attack carried out based on tactical judgment.


    "I give up Fortress! I give up Fortress!"


    Carl shouted loudly, filled with mind-boggling chills and terrifying fear.


    "Master Carl!"


    Catherine, shocked, called Carl, but Carl was already confident.


    "I will give up Fortress and we will fight like last night! Move quickly!"


    Carl shook off Catherine''s hand and ran forward, climbing up the western wooden fence. Catherine followed him and climbed onto the wooden fence, but she couldn''t hide her shocked face.


    The elite imperial soldiers were divided into two according to the original plan.


    One group decided to guard the western fence of Ax Sound Village like the first time, and the remaining group decided to guard Fortress.


    However, at Carl''s words, the soldiers who had headed to Fortress were returning in a hurry.


    Now it was too late. Fortress had no choice but to be given up.


    As soon as Carl climbed the fence, he pushed the large backs of the imperial soldiers, went between them, and looked out.


    For a brief moment, Carl''s eyes wandered dizzyingly. And he spoke with confidence to Catherine, who followed him.


    "Lord Catherine, something is commanding the gnolls."


    "¡­The gnoll receives instructions from the leader, but that cannot be called command."


    Catherine said the right thing.


    A gnoll''s poor intellect cannot lead. That is common sense, and it is also a firm conclusion reached by numerous scholars after a long period of research.


    Carl lacked much of the common sense of this world. However, even if he had known common sense about gnolls, Carl would have thought the same way as he did now.


    It''s because of Lucas''s Voss memories.


    ''If I act with common sense in a situation like this, I am bound to die!''


    Among the things that Lucas, a modern man who has lived through countless stories, has, the greatest strength to today''s Carl is the knowledge of the original work, followed by the rich imagination of modern people.


    Carl knows that there is no such thing as ''absolutely''.


    Gnolls will ''never'' attack during the day.


    Gnolls will ''never'' make tactical decisions.


    They will ''never'' continue to increase.


    They can ''absolutely'' starve themselves and maintain a healthy body.


    It is impossible for Carl, who has the knowledge of a person in the prime of his life, to think that the play will ''absolutely'' not lead here, as countless ''absolutes'' have already been destroyed.


    "Lady Catherine! Look clearly with your own eyes! The gnolls have already acted tactically and attacked!"


    Despite Carl''s stern shout, Catherine was only confused.


    As a knight, Catherine studied monstrous science and also learned customized strategies and tactics to deal with monsters.


    However, everything she had devoted her entire life to accumulating was declared to be ''wrong'' by the sickly 4th prince Carl, who had spent his entire life in the bedroom.


    Because she had no confidence in Carl, Catherine had no choice but to hesitate. To her, Carl looked like he had gone crazy from fear.


    As Catherine hesitated, Carl had no choice but to make a decision after seeing the gnoll approaching right in front of her.


    Carl shouted loudly, squeezing Catherine''s breastplate with his small hands.


    "Lady Catherine! It''s an order! Move now! Are you going to move only after the soldiers are slaughtered by the gnolls?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ''knight'' doubted the words of the ''lord'' and was not moving.


    Carl informed Catherine that the relationship between the two, which was like that of teacher and student, was entirely achieved through Carl''s tolerance.


    Carl was the 4th prince and Catherine''s lord, while Catherine came from a ruined family with no power and was Carl''s knight.


    The ''lord'' gave the order, so the ''knight'' had to follow it.


    Even if Carl made a mistake, there was no turning back now. And since it was the order of the lord, Catherine, as a knight, had to lead the battle under the assumption that there was a commander of the gnolls.


    Catherine, who no longer had to think complicated thoughts thanks to Carl''s orders, returned to being a cool-headed knight.


    "You guys head to the northern fence right now!"


    Catherine dispersed the imperial soldiers who had been concentrated around the western barrier.


    This was to evenly increase the quality of the troops on the fence overall in preparation for a meticulous siege.


    And they even organized a reserve unit on the spot in case the barrier was breached.


    "What are you doing?"


    Corbin frantically rushed to confront Catherine in a situation that was so different from his original plan.


    "As of this moment, all command authority belongs to Carl. Sir Corbin, do your thing."


    Catherine''s respect for Corbin as a knight in her own right seemed like a lie, and she cut him down with a single sword. She then pushed Corbin, who was riding Earl, with such force that he couldn''t even make a sound.


    In fact, the issue of command had to be sorted out from the moment Carl first arrived here.


    But since Carl didn''t have the time to think about it and act, Catherine had to sort it out.


    Catherine had put it off because she was unsure, but now she has organized it.


    "Bilford! Take charge of the northern fence!"


    "Yes! Lord Catherine!"


    Bilford, who barely put on his armor and jumped out, heard Catherine''s command and immediately climbed up the northern fence.


    Corbin seemed dissatisfied, but without hesitation, he encouraged the soldiers and climbed the eastern fence.


    The south was relatively relaxed. Although the fence erected today cannot be used as a fortress, it was enough to hinder the movement of gnolls.


    Meanwhile, the western fence was already under attack by gnolls.


    Because the imperial soldiers were evenly distributed, Hilfin''s soldiers and conscripts were struggling to block the attack with their spears.


    A small number of imperial soldiers were also deployed, but their numbers were so small that they could not kill the gnolls unilaterally like they did last night.


    Catherine herself picked up a spear and killed the gnolls attacking the wooden fence, observing the situation.


    ''It''s real! It may be crude, but it must be moving under command!''


    Catherine trembled and bit her teeth.


    After changing her mind after hearing Carl''s words, everything seemed clear.


    Instead of rushing towards the western fence like last time, the gnolls were spreading out widely and surrounding the village.


    The siege on the opposite side, the east, was not tight, and troops were sent evenly to the south, where it was difficult to attack properly. The level of their command was clearly shoddy.


    But the fact that they were under command was important.


    ''If we had sent troops to Fortress, we wouldn''t have been able to protect the village.''


    The sound of an axe. No matter how small a village is, a village is a village. It is difficult to protect all the fences with 100 men, but if you send troops to Fortress, you will be left completely defenseless.


    If it weren''t for the order given by Carl, who seemed frightened or possessed by something, the troops would have been dispersed and the village would have fallen faster than the Fortress could function.


    ''Are you seeing the future? Is there a devil inhabiting him? Otherwise, isn''t Duren really watching over him?''


    Catherine felt an eerie feeling about Carl''s strange presence.

 Chapter 62: Assassination Attempt? [1]

    "Sigh, phew..."


    Puck!


    When the full-scale battle began, Carl was pointing his spear at the wooden fence.


    After eating the Frostwind Corpse Flower, Carl gained a truly strong constitution. It is a big loss for Carl, who does not get tired easily and recovers his stamina quickly, to be left out of battle.


    Catherine, who suddenly came to her senses at the sound of Carl''s breathing, wondered whether she should drag Carl out. It''s too dangerous.


    "Lord Carl, be careful."


    But after thinking about it for a while, she ended up saying just that.


    She also thought about profit and loss, but for some reason, she felt like Carl would be okay. Of course, she would be alert so that she could save Carl in case of an emergency.


    The battle seemed more difficult than yesterday, but it was not dangerous.


    Puck!


    Kang!


    "Whoa! Phew!"


    Carl caught his breath after stepping on the corpse and hitting the head of the gnoll who jumped over the wooden fence with his spear.


    Fortunately, last night, they saw a gnoll trying to climb over the wooden fence by stepping on a corpse, so they dug into the ground to prepare, and so far, no gnoll has climbed over the wooden fence. Everyone was slowly getting tired, but they were stable.


    "Light the torches!"


    Carl cried out as he felt that it was painful to open his eyes as the sun set sharply towards the western forest.


    The inside of the helmet with the visor down was pitch black. No matter how much light came in through the slit, if you fight with your head down, your pupils will get bigger, making it difficult to open your eyes to the sunlight when you raise your head.


    Carl''s words spread to the wooden fence, and although it was a bit of a waste of oil, fires were lit on the wooden fence one by one in advance to prepare for after the sun went down.


    And after the light came up on the wooden fence under Carl''s instructions, the sun was obscured by the forest and everything suddenly became dark.


    "¡­"


    Carl felt an eerie gaze that seemed to suffocate him.


    Something was watching him.


    A cold chill rushed through his heated body as he swung his spear while wearing strong, tough combat uniform and armor.


    The skin of his whole body was covered in red skin, his hair stood up straight, and he felt the cold as his sweat dried.


    Phew¡­


    Carl didn''t know whether the sound he heard was his own breath swirling inside the helmet, or the sigh of the owner who was looking at him quietly.


    ''Die!''


    Carl instantly raised his spear and threw himself backward. Even though he might fall under the fence, he acted without hesitation.


    No, there was no time for hesitation. It was an instinctive action, like an animal, without any thought.


    Maybe he was just scared.


    Whoosh¡­


    The sound of the wind passing by.


    Chin. Degurrr*


    "Master Carl!"


    "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!"


    Carl didn''t know what happened in a split second.


    He barely managed to hang on as Catherine caught him before he tumbled down the fence.


    Carl frantically racked his brain to understand the situation through the visor''s vision.


    What happened?


    "Go down!"


    Catherine held onto Carl''s arm tightly and lowered him down the wooden fence.


    Carl got goosebumps at what he saw just before Catherine dropped him off.


    The head of a gnoll with fur as black as a shadow was rolling on the floor, glaring at Carl.


    The head that had been separated from the body by Catherine''s attack, its bright yellow eyes were following Carl straight down to the end as he went down the wooden fence.


    Carl, who commanded the soldiers with just a word and was still small and weak, must have looked appetizing.


    Aiming precisely at the moment when darkness fell, a gnoll with black fur like a shadow attacked Carl with eerie silence.


    Having the strength to jump over the fence in one fell swoop.


    Because the village was surrounded on all sides, the imperial soldiers who performed most brilliantly last night were scattered.


    Carl, who was wielding a spear with his small body next to a small number of imperial soldiers, must have seemed completely defenseless.


    Catherine was active last night near the end of the battle, after the imperial soldiers had already clearly defeated the gnolls. Unaware of Catherine''s power, the gnoll bared its insidious fangs as the imperial soldiers dwindled.


    ''He''s targeting me.''


    Carl recalled the gaze glaring at him quietly.


    It smelled bloody, like it was hunting down prey, but it was full of curiosity, and it felt like it was observing.


    "Gnoll retreat!"


    "We won!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Waaah!"


    And when the assassination failed, the gnolls retreated like the ebb of the tide.


    Even while everyone was cheering, Carl was alone under the wooden fence, shaking his shoulders.


    To Carl, this whole situation seemed to be evidence of a dark shadow of destruction.


    Now he couldn''t feel safe under any circumstances.


    The enemy was physically superior to humans and was becoming an ''army'' equipped with intelligence.


    He must be learning.


    Even time does not belong to humans.


    ***


    Let the soldiers enjoy victory and raise their morale.


    However, in the meantime, the command was in a state of emergency.


    "Playing tactics¡­ Are you saying they use it?"


    Milton, embarrassed, stuttered his question. But just because he was so stupid didn''t mean others were indifferent.


    Bilford was confused that Catherine, who taught him, denied information about monstrology, and Corbin seemed to think that Carl and Catherine must be crazy.


    "Why didn''t you use Fortress in the first place?"


    Corbin argued in a dissatisfied voice.


    Seeing him being so rude to the 4th prince and the imperial knight seemed to be very distressing. Thanks to this, Carl was able to completely let go of his lingering feelings about Corbin.


    Catherine explained the detailed story on Carl''s behalf.


    Of course, it wasn''t meant to make Corbin understand. It was to make Bilford and Milton understand and sort out the situation rather than to be a country commoner knight who was no better than an imperial soldier.


    Catherine gave a succinct explanation of the gnolls'' tactical movements, and finally spoke of their eerie demeanor.


    "There was an assassination attempt?"


    Milton asked again, rubbing his deeply wrinkled forehead.


    Catherine didn''t just explain with words. She had an imperial soldier bring in the corpse of the black-furred gnoll, which she had ordered to be set aside.

 Chapter 63: Assassination Attempt? [2]

    "Why didn''t you use Fortress in the first place?" Corbin argued in a dissatisfied voice.


    Seeing him being so rude to the 4th prince and the imperial knight seemed to be very distressing. Thanks to this, Carl was able to completely let go of his lingering feelings about Corbin.


    Catherine explained the detailed story on Carl''s behalf. Of course, it wasn''t meant to make Corbin understand.


    It was to make Bilford and Milton understand and sort out the situation rather than to be a country commoner knight who was no better than an imperial soldier.


    Catherine gave a succinct explanation of the gnolls'' tactical movements and finally spoke of their eerie demeanor.


    "There was an assassination attempt?" Milton asked again, rubbing his deeply wrinkled forehead.


    Catherine didn''t just explain with words. She had an imperial soldier bring in the corpse of the black-furred gnoll, which she had ordered to be set aside.


    "¡­"


    Corbin, who thought Carl and Catherine were crazy, couldn''t help but stiffen his face in horror when he saw the black gnoll.


    The limbs were particularly long and had very high muscle density. At the same time, the bones were thin and slender, so the body weight was relatively light compared to its long body.


    Additionally, the black fur was strangely lackluster, so there was no reflection at all even when light shone on it from up close.


    A shadow seemed to have risen. It was clearly a body used to jump over a barrier under the cover of darkness.


    This time too, its intestines were completely empty. No, that wasn''t the end.


    "¡­its internal organs are in a strange condition." Milton, who was rummaging through the intestines of the black gnoll that had been cut into its stomach, muttered with a pale face. "The digestive system has shrunk to the point where it cannot function properly. It can be said that the excretory organs have degenerated."


    Milton said, groping the corpse with trembling hands. Everyone was speechless. It was hard to even open their mouths because of the horror.


    The black gnoll seemed to have been created only once to be used for assassination, like a disposable weapon that would be discarded when it had served its purpose.


    "¡­Check out the other gnolls." Meanwhile, Carl gave orders with a calm expression on his face. "There will be some that have traces of having eaten."


    "¡­ ¡­ How do you know that?" Corbin asked stupidly. Corbin was completely entranced and couldn''t even tell that he was being rude to Carl.


    Carl pressed his eyebrows and suppressed the overwhelming fatigue. "We didn''t kill that many gnolls yesterday, so they probably had to eat whatever gnolls survived."


    And then, because someone had to talk about this terrible situation, Carl spoke with his own words.


    "This black gnoll was born yesterday or today. Since it participated in battle right after it was born, it is inevitable that there will be no trace of eating."


    "¡­Even..." Bilford, who was about to say this was nonsense, quickly shut his mouth.


    Carl smiled bitterly at Bilford, who noticed his gaze.


    Yes, He hope this is all just a vain illusion. But not only Carl but everyone else could no longer ignore it.


    Gnolls are created by something every day, can be given various characteristics according to the situation, and are under command from some entity to carry out tactics. How should I resolve this situation?


    ***


    Only the soldiers were excited, but the leadership team, including Carl, could not rest comfortably even at night.


    In particular, Charles and Milton were the most important characters yet powerless, so all four of them, including Catherine and Bilford, had to be in one room.


    Carl couldn''t take off his armor even when he slept. Carl, who had clearly taken over command, went around the village with Catherine behind him in the morning, encouraging the soldiers.


    "When the reinforcements from Hilfin Castle arrive, they will advance straight into the forest. Until then, get plenty of rest."


    "Yes! Master Carl!"


    The soldiers were greatly encouraged as they had already defeated the gnolls twice with minor casualties.


    "Lord Carl, this is Bordeaux Cheville, the guard captain of Hilfin Castle."


    Guard Captain Bordeaux is a person who conspired with Maldin to deceive Carl.


    Perhaps he could have survived by seeing the situation and quickly switching to Fardin.


    "Thank you. Bordeaux. Thanks to you, we can eradicate all those damn gnolls."


    Carl didn''t waste time or make things uncomfortable with Bordeaux by asking him about the past.


    Since it was brushed aside as if nothing had happened, deep relief flowed from Bordeaux''s face as he bowed deeply in front of Carl, feeling uneasy inside.


    "I plan to send a punitive force into the forest right away." Carl did not give Bordeaux a detailed explanation. Because there was no need for that. The commanding authority should naturally belong to Carl.


    Bordeaux just has to follow orders. And now talking about the strange parts of gnolls will only spread fear.


    Bordeaux doesn''t know anything and just goes into the forest thinking he''s going to kill an ordinary gnoll, along with the soldiers he brought with him.


    Not knowing can make him brave. So, Carl did not tell the soldiers of Ax Sound Village about the suspicious nature of the gnoll.


    "You walked all the way here from Hilfin Castle, so I''ll give you a short break."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Bordeaux responded politely and retreated.


    ''As expected, a baby is a baby. He''s anxious to get the gnoll through offense rather than defense.''


    However, Bordeaux was secretly looking down on Carl. This is because he made a judgment about Carl based only on his outward appearance.


    After Bordeaux left, Catherine spoke to Carl in a cautious voice. "Lord Carl, I think it would be better for you to remain in the village."


    Despite Catherine''s expressionless face and calm voice, it was clearly conveyed that she was very worried about Carl.


    "There''s no telling what he might do without me."


    Carl will enter the forest with the punitive force.


    This is because there is no confidence that the being that was watching Carl will fight the punitive force without Carl.


    It was clearly targeting Carl. If Carl remains in the village, he may ignore the punitive force and attack the village.


    After that, if you leave the forest and advance to any part of the territory, it will be over.


    If Carl steps into the forest with the punitive force, it will be impossible to ignore him.


    They will definitely attack the punitive force.


    The army that has entered his territory even has its leader, Carl. He can''t leave them alone!


    "There is no chance if not now. We have to win the game before this guy''s head grows bigger."


    Catherine hesitates, unable to easily respond to Carl''s words. What Carl said is 100% right.


    The gnolls do not have to fight the Ax Sound Village and the punitive force but can just circle around, leave the forest, and attack the defenseless Hilfin territory. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the gnoll commander thinks too far, before he grows any further, he must decide the outcome in a short decisive battle.


    However, Catherine was feeling great resistance to having to go into the forest where Carl was thinking.


    There are too many variables in a forest. It is the enemy''s home ground, and the terrain is also unfavorable to humans.


    Knowing Catherine''s concerns, Carl smiled softly and spoke. "Lady Catherine, what have I to fear when I have you?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Catherine gasped in embarrassment at what Carl said with a smile.


    Carl knew that Catherine did not fully trust and follow him and that she regarded him as a weak child. Nevertheless, he smiles casually and shows unwavering trust in Catherine and Bilford.


    Before the knight, she feel ashamed as a person. As if truly possessed by God, Carl has achieved incredible, unbelievable things.


    Nevertheless, Catherine was suspicious and distrustful simply because Carl was sick.

 Chapter 64: A Grand Speech

    "There is no chance if not now. We have to win the game before this guy''s head grows bigger."


    Catherine hesitated, unable to easily respond to Carl''s words. What Carl said was 100% right.


    The gnolls do not have to fight the Ax Sound Village and the punitive force but can just circle around, leave the forest, and attack the defenseless Hilfin territory.


    Before the gnoll commander thinks too far, before he grows any further, Carl must decide the outcome in a short decisive battle.


    However, Catherine was feeling great resistance to having to go into the forest where Carl was thinking. There were too many variables in a forest. It was the enemy''s home ground, and the terrain was also unfavorable to humans.


    Knowing Catherine''s concerns, Carl smiled softly and spoke. "Lady Catherine, what have I to fear when I have you?"


    "... ¡­ ."


    Catherine gasped in embarrassment at what Carl said with a smile. Carl knew that Catherine did not fully trust and follow him and that she regarded him as a weak child.


    Nevertheless, he smiled casually and showed unwavering trust in Catherine and Bilford.


    Before the knight, she felt ashamed as a person. As if truly possessed by God, Carl had achieved incredible, unbelievable things. Nevertheless, Catherine was suspicious and distrustful simply because Carl was sick.


    "If you disperse your troops to protect me, your chances of victory will only decrease, so it would be right for me to join the punitive force and gather our strength as one."


    Carl once again clearly pointed out that the decision was made based on tactical judgment rather than personal reasons. Catherine slowly lowered her head and spoke in a heavy voice.


    "Yes. I will protect Carl and subdue the gnolls. ... ¡­ certainly."


    "Haha, I''ll leave it to Bilford to protect me. It would be a loss if you were tied to me."


    "... ¡­ ."


    Catherine pursed her lips in embarrassment. That''s true, but...that¡­That''s not what she meant...


    Carl looked up at Catherine with a relaxed smile even though his heart was burning with tension and anxiety.


    "Still, it may be dangerous, so please teach me some sword skills before going out."


    "¡­ Yes, Lord Carl."


    Carl gritted his teeth secretly as he went outside with Catherine.


    Somehow, even if there is no specific reason, He can somehow figure it out. Carl will not be able to secure victory and safely retreat. Like an animal that smells blood, he can instinctively know it.


    If he make a mistake, he will die here. So, Carl need to stay alert and do everything he can.


    ***


    The punitive force had completed all preparations. It was only noon now, so there was plenty of time. The soldiers were gathered in a small square in the center of Ax Sound Village.


    Even including the reinforcements that arrived today, there were less than 150 people. Still, Bordeaux was quite strong thanks to the fact that they brought in two noble knights.


    Carl was supposed to give a speech before heading out, but because he was so short, he had to bring a table and climb on top of it.


    ''It looks funny.''


    Carl scolded himself and lightly climbed onto the table. Carl looked down at the soldiers with his helmet on his side, as if he were buried in his cloak.


    Carl looked down at the soldiers with his helmet on his side, as if he were buried in his cloak. There were so many people who would go into that dark forest without knowing what was lurking in every word he said.


    Feeling frustrated that his clothes had become smaller in just a few days, Carl pulled the collar that came up over his breastplate.


    Now that he saw it, the sleeves were short, so his wrists were exposed. Isn''t this a really ridiculous look? It looks like a clown.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Carl tilted his head and let out a low laugh. However, Carl''s impression was very different from before.


    The fact that his face, which used to look soft, looked a little sharper and stockier wasn''t just because Carl''s body had grown.


    The moment a young animal bites its enemy with its claws and teeth and tastes its blood, it finally becomes a beast.


    Carl''s leisurely smiling face suddenly stiffened, and his helmet covered his face, which was still young but full of dignity. Under the noon sun, Carl stood tall, waving his red tassels, as if receiving the sun''s protection.


    The red cloak swaying in the cool autumn wind was like the wings of an eagle on the scales of the empire. Or, it may have been the red tail of the comet that raced furiously in front of everyone on the day of the first battle.


    Carl''s mouth, which was hard to see because of the shadow of his helmet, moved. "Never trust anyone else to carry your burden."


    The breath that filled his chest flowed out with a sound so loud that they couldn''t believe it came from a small body.


    "Do not trust that someone else will save you."


    It may have been inappropriate for the commander of a punitive force about to go on a campaign to say such things. And he may have been speaking too quietly and softly.


    However, even with the red tassels on his helmet and red cloak still fluttering, Carl looked down at everyone without wavering and spoke calmly.


    The shadowed face was not visible, so it seemed as if something non-human was speaking.


    "I am just one person fighting to survive, just like you all."


    These were not words that should come out of the mouth of the most dignified royal family in the empire, even a prince.


    "I fight for myself. Don''t trust me to solve anything."


    A small murmur spread around Carl''s words. However, everyone had no choice but to keep their mouths shut at the words that followed.


    "It is you, not me, who have protected this small village from countless gnolls until now. This is your fight for your life, your family, and your neighbors. So win your victory, not mine. It''s all yours."


    The credit for victory belongs to the commander. Of course, no matter how hard commoner soldiers, especially conscripts, fight or die, no one cares.


    But now 4th Prince Carl was saying that victory was not his. He said that the lowly commoner conscripts were the main players in the victory and that they achieved it.


    Carl did not say any more unnecessary words. He just jumped down from the table and said a few words.


    "I''m heading out."


    Carl began to walk silently at the front, leading Catherine and Bilford.


    The sight of that small body walking proudly, with the red tassels on its helmet and red cape fluttering, somehow made everyone feel out of breath.


    As the commander of the royal family, he acted in front of everyone else and gave credit for the victory to his soldiers.


    Everyone saw Carl fighting without hesitation. They saw him moving around non-stop, encouraging and praising his soldiers, checking on even the smallest details, and even learning martial arts in his spare time.


    They were confident that if they followed the tail of that red comet, they would definitely win.


    How could they doubt it?


    As they entered the forest, where countless gnolls lurked, all the soldiers of the punitive force walked in silence, with their chests proudly stretched out. They would remember this until they died and tell it to their children and grandchildren. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They would never forget the moment they ran along the comet racing in front of them at the highest point.


    There was no fear.

 Chapter 65: Attack [1]

    With the sun overhead, the forest was bright even though it was shaded. Thanks to this, the soldiers were able to advance without fear.


    Carl quietly retreated and was tightly protected among the imperial soldiers. What takes the lead is performance. With Carl''s skills, if he really fought at the front, he''d die in an instant.


    So, who is in the lead now is none other than the hunter who has been running around in this forest all his life.


    "How is it?"


    "The traces remain very clearly. We just have to keep going like this."


    "Do you know where it leads?"


    "If we go straight, we will come to a small valley. If there are a lot of them, they have no choice but to live near water, so it must be there."


    Carl nodded at the hunter''s words. He already knew this by looking at the map, but it is still important to listen to the opinions of field workers.


    "I understand. Please work a little harder."


    "Yes!"


    The hunter seemed to be full of strength at the thought of being able to help Prince Carl, whom he believed to be the messenger of Duren.


    ''There is a high possibility that they will attack in the middle.'' Carl''s mind was confused. It is somewhat difficult for Carl, who experienced his first battle a few days ago, to lead troops in the forest and fight against bizarre gnolls.


    ''I won''t leave you alone until I get to your base. The most vulnerable time for the military is just before forming ranks. ¡­ But will they take this into consideration and attack? What if we drag them all the way to the base to determine the winner in a battle of power?''


    Actually, if Carl thought about it, it wouldn''t be of much help. Catherine, who realizes that she is learning and growing through play, will take care of it.


    Woooow! Thud!


    "Shit!"


    "What!"


    "Damn, I just fell."


    Everyone was startled by the person who fell after stepping on a tree root hidden by fallen leaves.


    Everyone grumbled that it was nothing, but some people, who knew that it would be difficult to fight properly in a place like this, looked down at the floor with pale faces and their mouths closed and walked carefully.


    "Watch what''s overhead."


    Catherine warned the imperial soldiers. The ground was unstable, but it was full of trees towering high above their heads.


    It was perfect for a surprise attack while hanging from a tree. There was no need to warn Hilfin''s soldiers because, even if they were warned, they would not be able to march with caution up and down.


    It was enough for the preceding imperial soldiers to check overhead.


    "Bilford, you must never be separated from Master Carl."


    "Yes."


    Bilford responded resolutely to Catherine''s words. He came a little closer to Carl and held the sheath tightly with his left hand.


    If he fight in a back line, a spear would be better, but if he fight alone in the forest, a sword is more convenient than a spear, which can get in his way. At least that was the case for Catherine and Bilford, knights with overwhelming skills.


    It goes without saying, but for Carl, who has no skills, a spear with a long reach is definitely the best. He was moving forward cautiously, holding his spear like a cane.


    As a large number of troops moved through the forest, where the footing was unstable, the speed was very slow. Even though they traveled for a long time, it was still a long way to reach the valley.


    "There is a gnoll on the tree. Slow down and bring in the hunters."


    Meanwhile, Catherine suddenly whispered softly to the imperial soldiers advancing in front.


    The imperial soldiers responded calmly without showing signs of nervousness. The speed gradually slowed down, and naturally, the hunter was called and sent to the rear.


    Hilfin''s knights and guard commander Bordeaux immediately noticed the actions of the imperial soldiers.


    The battle came to a close. Bordeaux and Hilfin''s knights slowly brought the slowed procession forward, tightening the gap.


    The long ranks gathered in a circle as much as possible, with each other''s shoulders and backs facing each other.


    With the situation like this, the soldiers also knew what was about to happen.


    "¡­"


    The autumn forest was consumed by cold silence.


    The soldiers, who had been moving forward slowly like turtles and forming a line, also completely stopped.


    Surprisingly, low-level Hilfin soldiers and conscripts were advancing from the forest, forming a great formation and guarding the surroundings.


    It was normal to get scared and tremble, fall down, and get stuck in traffic jams.


    However, the courage and pride that filled their hearts with Carl''s presence made the farmers and carpenters in a simple rural village move calmly.


    The formation was completed in a short period of time, and now the only sounds from the tension of battle were slightly heavy breathing and the sound of metal clashing.


    There wasn''t a single sound of an insect in the forest, as if they could smell the battle that was about to happen.


    Meanwhile, Catherine slowly lowered her posture, rummaged through the fallen leaves, and grabbed a stone of an appropriate size.


    "¡­ Lady Catherine?"


    "LordCarl, please prepare."


    Catherine warned Carl and carefully lowered his visor to cover his face.


    In the scenery seen through the slit in the visor, Catherine could be seen pulling her arm while tightly gripping a stone.


    Crunch! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wedge! Puck!


    The sound of steel clashing was as strong as a storm, and when Catherine came to her senses, the stone that had left her hand had reached a distant tree high in the distance.


    Dump.


    Something fell helplessly from the tree and landed limply on the fallen leaves. Through the fluttering fallen leaves, they saw a gnoll with its head smashed and bleeding.


    "Ready for battle!"


    "Understood!"


    At that moment, Carl shouted in a voice so loud that everyone could hear him even while wearing a visor, and the imperial soldiers took their stance and responded.


    "Ready for battle!"


    "Prepare for battle!"


    The moment the knights of Bordeaux and Hilfin also gave instructions to the soldiers, and the soldiers grabbed their weapons, a flood of sound came from all directions in the quiet forest at once!


    Wooow! Wooow!


    Sasasak!


    The sound of dogs barking echoed everywhere, and the sound of running feet stepping on fallen leaves could be heard.


    "Trust your colleagues next to you! When you protect him, he will protect you too!"


    Carl''s loud cry was clearly heard even among the noise of the gnolls.


    Of course, Carl retreated and was in the safest place, in the middle of the imperial soldiers, guarded by Bilford. Stepping up and fighting here was not courage, but arrogance.


    "Lady Catherine!"


    Carl called out to Catherine, who had already drawn her sword. When she turned around, she firmly exclaimed to Carl.


    "Show me the power of your sword!"


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine''s grip tightened on her sword, her eyes scanning the trees for any sign of movement. The tension was palpable, every rustle of leaves and crack of twigs setting nerves on edge.


    "Steady!" Carl commanded, his voice steady despite the rapid beating of his heart. "They''ll come from above and around. Watch your flanks!"


    As if on cue, the gnolls burst from the underbrush, their grotesque forms a blur of fur and teeth.


    They moved with an unnatural agility, climbing trees and leaping down upon the soldiers with ferocious snarls.


    The first wave hit with the force of a hurricane, but the soldiers held their ground, their spears and shields forming an impenetrable wall.


    Catherine met the first gnoll with a swift, practiced strike, her sword slicing through the air with lethal precision.


    The creature fell with a guttural scream, its blood mingling with the fallen leaves. She spun to face the next attacker, her movements fluid and deadly.


    Beside her, Bilford fought with equal ferocity, his blade a blur of steel as he cut down one gnoll after another.

 Chapter 66: Attack [2]

    Just as Catherine finished on gnoll, another one was rushing towards the imperial soldier''s.


    Catherine quickly jumped over the imperial soldiers and landed outside the shield wall with movements so light that one would not think she was wearing full plate armor.


    Clank!


    The strong sound of steel rang in Carl''s ears.


    Now that a large number of soldiers were standing in good formation and there were no effective obstacles such as barriers, a situation was created where Catherine could focus entirely on killing the enemy.


    Bang¡ª!


    The moment the gnoll was seen running through the trees, Catherine''s figure disappeared from sight along with a loud noise.


    The fallen leaves that had shot up from the impact were flying wildly, and by the time they had settled and visibility was clear, the gnolls running at the front had already fallen or were flying away, spouting blood. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plop¡ª!


    The sound of the gnoll''s body hitting the tree rang in Carl''s ears.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and his vision turned red.


    It looked like beautiful autumn leaves were blooming on the tree trunks, but the hot, bloody smell gave Carl shivers.


    Catherine struck down the gnolls at once from the west, at the head of the procession.


    Then, with firm footwork, she turned lightly and began to make a sharp turn north to support the relatively unstable conscripts in the rear.


    Okay¡­ The barking sound of the gnoll passed by in vain as the sound of the wind.


    It was so fleeting that the gnoll didn''t even realize that Catherine''s sword had cut its throat as she passed by.


    Catherine''s swordplay continued to move without stopping, and red blood followed, drawing a fluid line.


    It was like scribbling ink with a pen. Then Catherine must have amazing calligraphy.


    Death bloomed clearly in the places where Catherine passed.


    Whoosh¡­ The swordplay dug into the armpit of the gnoll holding the axe up.


    Instead of stabbing deeply and killing it, Catherine passed by and slashed it from the armpit to the back with her sword.


    The sword hit its spine, and the gnoll fell to the floor, crying pitifully in embarrassment at its motionless body.


    Burbubbuk!


    Catherine swung her sword across countless waves of gnolls.


    Each time her flexible wrist moved, one death piled up, and the body of the gnoll caught on the shoulder and elbow broke like a piece of rotten wood and flew away.


    Catherine, running at incredible speed, made a wide circle and passed southwest where the battle with the gnolls had begun, slaughtering even the gnolls hanging on the shield.


    The moment the soldiers felt that something had passed by with a loud noise, they were startled and winced at the sight of blood splattering everywhere.


    However, they soon realized that it was Catherine, Carl''s knight and an imperial knight, who had killed the gnoll.


    "Waaaaaa!"


    A belated shout erupted from where Catherine had passed.


    The gnolls were still rushing forward without end, but the soldiers'' morale soared endlessly due to the incredible force shown by Catherine.


    "Oh my god! Duren!"


    Hilfin''s knights were astonished at the sight and stood tall.


    The bravery shown by Catherine made them feel embarrassed to even dare to say that they were the same knights.


    It could not be said that it was simply the power of mana. There was an incomparable difference in martial arts alone.


    "Whoa!"


    After making a circle, Catherine slowed down, conserved her mana, and began killing the gnolls one by one.


    A big effort was made to boost morale. If she kept fighting like that, it wouldn''t be long before she ran out of mana and became exhausted.


    Carl was able to calmly assess the situation because he was protected by Bilford behind the imperial soldiers.


    "Concentrate on the front until the second row, and from then on, watch overhead! The gnolls climb the trees!" Carl shouted.


    At Carl''s shout, the imperial soldiers tightened their formation even more.


    As they stood close together, several people naturally fell back, and those who fell back raised their spears to protect their heads.


    "Narrow the formation! It will reduce empty space! When you get a pat on the back, take a step back!" Carl instructed.


    The imperial soldiers could do it on their own, but ordinary soldiers and conscripts with low training levels could not do the same.


    Carl walked around the wide-spread formation, patting the backs of the soldiers who were very nervous, and supporting the soldiers'' backs to prevent them from falling while taking a step back, determining exactly how far back they should go.


    As Carl moved, Bilford followed behind him, wary of a surprise attack from overhead.


    Seeing this, Hilfin''s knights, including Bordeaux and Corbin, calmly pushed the soldiers back.


    In fact, it was a strange situation that Carl was taking the initiative to do this.


    Of course, the middle command rank knights should have stepped forward before Carl made a move.


    However, there was no reason for a knight to study tactics through proper combat in Hilfin, a rural fiefdom where only a couple of small monsters appeared.


    Just trust your armor and rush in to kill it. That was it.


    So, absurdly, Hilfin''s knights were concentrating on killing the gnolls with spears and swords until Carl gave them instructions and moved.


    There was so little answer that Carl didn''t even know what to say.


    At least Corbin, who had been fighting for the past month, thought he should focus on command.


    However, Carl took command, was oppressed by Catherine, and there was no way that Corbin, a commoner knight who was knighted for the purpose of discarding Bordeaux and other noble knights, could step forward first.


    In the end, Carl took command alone while Catherine killed the gnolls.


    It was a terrible situation.


    But looking at the overall situation, the situation was pretty good.


    This was because the soldiers'' morale was high, they detected the gnoll''s surprise attack in advance, and they met the gnolls in full formation.


    Carl patting the soldiers on the back and encouraging them as he passed by was also a great help in keeping their morale from collapsing.


    Surprisingly, even the soldiers from Hilfin Castle had no idea what kind of commander Carl was, but with just one speech and encouragement, they became elite soldiers who would not back down.


    Carl only thought that the soldiers were following along, but everything seemed clear to Bilford, who was fully focused on Carl for security purposes.


    Until now, Bilford had not been able to properly see how Carl encouraged the soldiers, how he shook them up, and how he firmly established them.


    He was busy fighting in the first battle, couldn''t participate in the next battle, and then fought far away, only following Catherine''s instructions.


    But now, Bilford was right next to Carl, observing from the perspective of a third party.


    ''I can''t believe it.''


    Bilford tightened his grip on the sword because it was uncomfortable to see his hands wet and sweaty inside the gauntlets.


    As if some inexplicable transcendent power was at work, as soon as Carl''s word or hand gesture passed by, the soldier''s shoulders, which had been cowering in fear, straightened confidently.


    A truly demonic charisma that could not be fully explained in words was exploding from this small, sickly being.

 Chapter 67: Attack [3]

    Carl only thought that the soldiers were following along, but everything seemed clear to Bilford, who was fully focused on Carl for security purposes.


    Until now, Bilford had not been able to properly see how Carl encouraged the soldiers, how he shook them up, and how he firmly established them.


    He was busy fighting in the first battle, couldn''t participate in the next battle, and then fought far away, only following Catherine''s instructions.


    But now, Bilford was right next to Carl, observing from the perspective of a third party.


    ''I can''t believe it.''


    Bilford tightened his grip on the sword because it was uncomfortable to see his hands wet and sweaty inside the gauntlets.


    As if some inexplicable transcendent power was at work, as soon as Carl''s word or hand gesture passed by, the soldiers'' shoulders, which had been cowering in fear, straightened confidently.


    A truly demonic charisma that could not be fully explained in words was exploding from this small, sickly being.


    "Don''t back down and stay where you are! As long as we hold on, we will win!"


    Carl shouted in a loud voice even though he was covered by the visor, stepping on the tree roots, and looking around without hesitation.


    Carl had gone through three battles in a short period of time. He may have been too lacking in experience to grow, and it may have been too cruel.


    However, after only three days of experience, Carl had grown incredibly.


    His red cloak fluttered, and the red tassels on his helmet fluttered wildly.


    Carl, holding on to a wooden pillar, quickly looked around to check the situation, pointed at a knight with the tip of his spear, and shouted.


    "You! Head over there and stay in line!"


    Hilfin''s knight, who had been pointed out by Carl, ran without saying a single word of command and raised his spear.


    Although he was from a noble family and had a high opinion of himself, he was completely absorbed in Carl''s words and just followed orders.


    The only thought in his mind was that he had to follow Carl''s orders and stay in line.


    "Corbin! Retreat to the center and watch overhead!"


    Carl pushed back Corbin, who was throwing spears at the soldiers'' heads.


    This was to place Corbin, who was tall and had long arms and legs, in the center and block gnolls that came over the trees.


    As if Corbin''s dissatisfaction with Carl was a lie, he quickly retreated, raised his spear, and stood guard overhead.


    "Lady Catherine!"


    At Carl''s shout, Catherine''s head, which had been killing gnolls while circling the line, turned slightly, and she increased her speed and rushed toward the place Carl pointed with the tip of his spear.


    Catherine passed by, killing the gnoll, and there was a brief pause.


    "The injured should retreat to the center! Hurry up! We must take turns to prevent our ranks from collapsing!"


    The soldier whose arm was bitten rolled backwards, and the soldier behind him took his place.


    If you quickly turned your head and pointed the tip of the spear, the problem that was about to arise would be solved like a lie.


    It was incredible to see, but the person fighting in Carl''s hands had tremendous power that couldn''t even be noticed.


    Meanwhile, Carl suddenly lifted his head and looked up.


    This time too, he could feel it instinctively.


    This eerie feeling.


    As if death had drawn a scythe, as if the monster''s maw was wide open and aiming.


    It was coming.


    That guy was watching Carl.


    "Bilford!"


    The first thing Carl did when he noticed that gaze was to call out and throw himself at him.


    Why? If he tried to do something with Carl''s skills, it would be a feat for them. Why was Carl fighting when Bilford was protecting him?


    Clap!


    Jump!


    While Carl was rolling on the floor, Bilford crossed past Carl and swung his sword like a flash sword.


    A dull sound was heard, as if a piece of rotten wood was being split with an axe, and a black furball with its body neatly cut fell down behind Carl.


    Puck!


    Bilford blocked the black gnoll with his foot from crawling across the floor and approaching Carl with only its upper body.


    Its head jerked and its neck turned half a turn.


    With that, it just lay down and rolled its eyes.


    It had tremendous vitality, worthy of a monster.


    "Lord Carl! Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine! Watch out for the soldiers!"


    Bilford paused for a moment at Carl''s command. In the meantime, it was impossible to protect the soldiers without Carl.


    Meanwhile, Carl stood up, leaning on the spear, and ran towards the northeast with confident movements. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bilford followed Carl because he had to protect him, and when he saw Carl aiming his spear at the sky, he quickly passed by him and swung his sword.


    Suddenly!


    The black gnoll''s arms, which had stretched out their hands to grab Carl''s spear, fell off with an eerie cleanliness.


    Puck!


    The black gnoll, whose chest was pierced by Carl''s spear, twitched its legs. Carl couldn''t bear the weight of the thing, so he threw the spear on the ground.


    Bilford cut off the neck of the gnoll who flinched in shock with one blow, then picked up the head and threw it out of the formation just in case.


    If you let your guard down and only had your head left, you could break your ankle. A monster was not a monster for nothing.


    Bilford felt an unknown emotion as he realized that Carl''s survival instinct was almost accurately reading the gnoll''s surprise attack.


    He had originally thought Carl was a bit special, but seeing the enemy''s surprise attack so accurately as if foreseeing the future was eerie.


    "Whoa! Phew!"


    Carl''s breathing was already getting a bit rough while leading after continuing to walk


    through the forest, and it was difficult to run around and catch a gnoll with a spear in a sudden surprise attack.


    He was confident that he would be active consistently thanks to his quick recovery, but it was a bit difficult when he expended a lot of his stamina in such a short moment.


    Carl frantically turned his head and shouted loudly.


    "Bordeaux! Take care of the gnolls falling from the center with your knights!"


    Since the situation was urgent, shouldn''t they be respectful and give orders first?


    At Carl''s words, Bordeaux, along with Hilfin''s three knights, retreated to the center and stood at an appropriate distance.


    It goes without saying, but as the knight to put out the urgent fire was missing, the conscripts who maintained the ranks began to collapse faster than at first.


    "Ugh!"


    "Drop the shield!"


    "Shit! Get it out!"


    "Let go! Let me go!"


    Kkkkkkkk! Wooow!


    Soldiers lashed out with spears and swung axes to save their comrades who were captured and dragged by gnolls. However, they were unable to stop it, and in the end, one soldier was swept away by the waves of gnolls and disappeared.


    "Stop dazing and block it!"


    "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!"


    The soldiers waiting behind needed to get in quickly, but seeing their comrades being dragged by the gnoll right in front of them was so scary that they couldn''t go forward.


    "Get that bastard out!"


    In the end, the soldier was dragged out by the back, and another soldier hurriedly ran in his place, swearing.


    Of course, dying was scary, but someone had to fight.


    Because one person did not get in in time, three more people were dragged away in that short period of time.

 Chapter 68: Attack [4]

    At Carl''s words, Bordeaux, along with Hilfin''s three knights, retreated to the center and stood at an appropriate distance.


    It goes without saying, but with the knight who put out the urgent fire missing, the conscripts maintaining the ranks began to collapse faster than at first.


    "Ugh!"


    "Drop the shield!"


    "Shit! Get it out!"


    "Let go! Let''s let you go!"


    Kkkkkkkk! Wooow!


    Soldiers lashed out with spears and swung axes to save their comrades who were captured and dragged by gnolls. However, they were unable to stop it, and in the end, one soldier was swept away by the waves of gnolls and disappeared.


    "Stop dazing and block it!"


    "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!"


    The soldier waiting behind needed to get in quickly, but seeing his comrade being dragged by the gnoll right in front of him was so scary that he couldn''t move forward.


    "Get that bastard out!"


    In the end, the soldier was dragged out from behind, and another soldier hurriedly ran in to take his place, swearing.


    Of course, dying is scary, but shouldn''t someone fight?


    Because one person did not get in time, three more were dragged away in that short period.


    The gnolls squeezed themselves into the collapsed ranks, not even giving the soldiers space to swing their spears and axes, but instead grabbed their limbs with their large hands and pulled them down.


    Awww...


    A long, loud cry was heard from somewhere.


    Everyone, including Carl, felt the hair on their bodies standing up.


    "Make your ranks tighter!"


    Even though Carl didn''t know what would come next, he could clearly feel that it wouldn''t be smooth.


    Burbubbuk!


    "Ahh!"


    "Put your shield up! Put up your shield!"


    Immediately after the cries ended, the gnolls suddenly backed away and threw axes at once!


    The axes were so flimsy, there was no way they had learned difficult skills like axe throwing. There were very few axes that hit properly.


    However, there were countless soldiers who were killed because they could not react to the unexpected and sudden axe throwing.


    Those who were hit on the shoulder, hand, or leg were better off. Soldiers who were unlucky enough to be hit on the head by an axe could not fight right away, even if they were hit with a sack.


    Humans are weak, and unlike gnolls, they cannot continue to fight even if their snouts are torn off by spears and axes.


    "Be more careful of gnolls than the injured!"


    When Carl saw the soldiers trying to pull out the wounded, he quickly gave an order.


    And immediately he shouted. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First row, roll down the windows!"


    ...What?


    When he unconsciously questioned that sudden and incomprehensible command, surprisingly, the soldiers in the first row had already lowered the tips of their spears to the floor, following Carl''s command.


    Since they had been fighting according to that voice, they thought it was natural to do so.


    "Lower your posture!"


    And when they heard Carl''s command once more, they all lowered their posture as if they were one body.


    People instinctively want to take a stable stance in crisis situations.


    Everyone crouched down and covered themselves, holding their shields tightly.


    Wow!


    After throwing the axes, the bare-handed gnolls leaped with all their might, waving their hands in the air as they tried to snatch the spears.


    The gnolls tried to hold on to the shields. However, even that failed because the soldiers lowered their posture while clutching their shields with all their might.


    There was one gnoll that barely managed to hold on to the shield. However, it was not able to drag the soldier who had lowered his posture and held on tightly.


    "Stab!"


    "Aaaah!"


    Immediately afterward, the soldiers in the second and third rows, who were still holding their spears, let out a shout and launched their spears.


    Burbubbuk!


    Spears stuck out above the soldiers who were sitting with their bodies covered with shields and the soldiers who had fallen after being hit by axes, turning the landing gnolls into minced meat.


    The gnolls hit by the spears were pushed away, spouting blood, and for a brief moment, a small space was created.


    "Row 1! Stab!"


    "Ugh!"


    The gnolls who tried to run down flat to avoid the spears of the second and third rows were hit by the spears fired by the soldiers of the first row, who had lowered their posture, and started bleeding.


    The fallen soldiers also stabbed their spears together to survive. Soldiers who missed their spears or injured their hands covered themselves with shields, and other soldiers crushed the gnolls that attacked them and killed them.


    In a situation where the first line collapsed due to a surprise axe throwing, Carl created a somewhat irregular square with low-level soldiers who had not even been properly trained.


    It was not a very long spear, but a single spear about 2 meters long, so it was somewhat unstable.


    However, for conscripts with minimal training, the short spear was better because it was easier to handle.


    A triple dustproof system with upright spears is much more difficult to make than it looks. Everyone must move in unison and at the same time, and the spacing must be set accurately to create a solid dustproof system.


    Thanks to Carl''s bold instructions, an incredibly strong formation consisting of a three-layer single spear square of conscripts was completed.


    The gnolls retreated hesitantly.


    ''This is crazy! This works!''


    Surprisingly, the person who was most surprised by this situation was none other than Carl himself.


    Of course, he thought it wouldn''t work, but he ordered it because he thought it would somehow reduce the damage.


    However, they formed a square just like the picture, killing or incapacitating dozens of gnolls that were recklessly charging at them with their bare hands.


    Life is a series of ''Is this okay?'' and ''Is this not okay?'' Carl gained new insight.


    "Duren is watching us!"


    Carl suddenly came to his senses and shouted loudly.


    The fact that he stuttered a bit didn''t really matter.


    "Waaah!"


    The soldiers let out a loud roar at Carl''s shout.


    They really felt like God was leading them at this moment.


    After hearing the command, they moved in a complete trance.


    And when they came to their senses, they turned this desperate crisis situation around as easily as flipping the palm of their hand and slaughtered the gnolls.


    As the soldiers stood firm with their spears pointed, the gnolls could not easily enter and hesitated.


    The battle entered a lull, which gave the exhausted soldiers time to catch their breath and drag the wounded inside.


    Milton, who had been quietly waiting in the center among the soldiers of Hilfin Castle, slipped his hand out between the shields to treat the wounded, and then put his hand back in.


    Catherine, who was circling around the formation and killing gnolls, was also able to catch her breath for a moment.


    Awwwwww-!


    At that moment, a long crying sound was heard again.


    However, there was one thing that was clearly different from before.


    They were getting closer!


    "Lady Catherine!"


    Carl called Catherine.


    However, even with her incredibly accurate intuition, Carl could not directly point out the direction Catherine should follow..

 Chapter 69: Attack [5]

    The battle entered a lull, giving the exhausted soldiers time to catch their breath and drag the wounded inside.


    Milton, who had been quietly waiting in the center among the soldiers of Hilfin Castle, slipped his hand out between the shields to treat the wounded, and then put his hand back in.


    Catherine, who was circling around the formation and killing gnolls, also managed to catch her breath for a moment.


    Awwwwww-!


    At that moment, a long crying sound was heard again.


    However, there was one thing that was clearly different from before.


    They were getting closer!


    "Lady Catherine!"


    Carl called Catherine.


    However, even with her incredibly accurate intuition, Carl could not directly point out the direction Catherine should follow.


    The tip of the spear, which was floating uneasily in the air for a moment, points towards the east, and at the same time as Catherine leaps out, the gnolls that had retreated rush in at once!


    "Die! Die!"


    "Aaaah!"


    The gnoll suddenly seems to have lost its mind and rushes forward despite being stabbed by a spear. However, the soldiers, with high morale, did not take a single step back and courageously attacked and killed the gnoll.


    However, with a short window, it is impossible to create a perfect dust protection with holes in one row.


    Even though the gnoll suffered enormous damage, it dug in and began pulling out the soldiers one by one.


    "Bilford! Take charge of the southwest!"


    "Yes! ¡­ Yes?"


    Bilford responded vigorously to Carl''s voice, ran vigorously, and then turned around in surprise. Carl''s vivid green eyes visible through the visor. They shone resolutely, looking at Bilford. For a moment, Bilford had no choice but to hesitate. His mission is to protect Carl. But now, with a firm belief that even Bilford himself could not understand, his master gave him orders.


    What on earth did this wretched commoner see that gave him such unwavering faith? Bilford hesitated, struggled, made a decision, and then sighed. And following Carl''s orders, they ran with all their might toward the southwest of the formation.


    "The rest will take charge of the North with me!"


    Carl personally led the knights of Bordeaux and Hilfin and headed to the north of the formation.


    Once Carl gave the command, they moved along without realizing it, and then a question mark appeared in their heads.


    ''Why?''


    The moment they thought that, the answer appeared before their eyes, as if they had been waiting for it.


    A large shadow rushed through the trees, jumped up, jumped over everyone''s heads, and fell into the formation!


    Thud! Coogung!


    Wow!


    The fur all over its body stood up like thorns, and it looked at its prey with bright yellow eyes. It stood tall at a height of up to 2.5 meters, with long and thick limbs, large and sharp teeth, stiff fur that looked like it could hold a spear knife, and muscles that were ready to explode!


    "Stop it!"


    Carl screamed like a roar.


    If they don''t stop it, their ranks will collapse and everyone will be wiped out here.


    "Ugh!"


    There is no way for the soldiers to fight with confidence as they land on the back of a gigantic gnoll that they are unable to stop even if it charges at them from the front.


    "Don''t look back! Look ahead! "I am here!"


    Carl shouted at the soldiers with all his might, using his voice as loud and deep as possible.


    Surprisingly, some people trembled with fear at those words but focused on the front.


    However, not everyone can do that, and soon the phalanx begins to slowly disintegrate.


    There is a large gnoll in front of Carl and Hilfin''s knights, and there is also one in front of Bilford.


    So why can''t Catherine help them even in this desperate crisis? ¡­ .


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Catherine narrowed her eyes as she looked up at the giant gnoll standing tall before her. The gnoll, which is well over 3 meters tall and has fur as bright as blood, is closely examining Catherine with sunken golden eyes. You can feel both.


    One mistake can cost you your life. A mere gnoll could threaten the life of Catherine, who had become an imperial knight, with only one skill. He was carefully examining his skills, and he quickly changed his tactics to attack.


    Just like a human.


    No, it''s more dangerous than humans!


    Carl was right.


    Catherine realized that this was where it had to end.


    There is no time to save mana and stamina. Go full force from the beginning. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine took a deep breath, steeling herself for the intense battle ahead. With a swift motion, she tightened her grip on her sword and prepared to engage the towering gnoll.


    As the gnoll lunged forward with lightning speed, Catherine''s instincts kicked in. With deft footwork and precise swordplay, she dodged its initial attack and retaliated with a series of swift strikes aimed at its vulnerable spots.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the forest as Catherine and the gnoll clashed in a fierce duel. With each exchange, Catherine''s determination only grew stronger, fueled by the knowledge that the lives of her comrades depended on her victory.


    Despite the gnoll''s immense strength and ferocity, Catherine held her ground with unwavering resolve. She danced around its powerful blows with grace and agility, striking back with calculated precision.


    The battle raged on, each moment fraught with tension and danger. But Catherine remained focused, her mind clear and her movements decisive. She knew that she couldn''t afford to make a single mistake if she wanted to emerge victorious.


    As the gnoll''s attacks grew more desperate, Catherine saw an opening. With a swift and decisive strike, she delivered the finishing blow, driving her sword deep into the gnoll''s heart.


    With a roar of triumph, Catherine watched as the towering creature fell to the ground, defeated at last. She took a moment to catch her breath, her heart still racing from the intensity of the battle.

 Chapter 70: Devastation [1]

    "Come to your senses! Get in line!" Even in a situation where everyone was lost, Carl''s shout rang out clearly.


    Carl hit Bordeaux''s cowering shoulder with the pole, then pushed the other knights on the back. Everyone was very scared.


    A 2.5-meter gnoll was completely different from a 2.5-meter lumbering human.


    Because they were born as monsters, their enormous strength allowed them to move more nimbly than the smaller gnolls, even with their large and heavy bodies.


    In other words, it had acquired enough physical strength to classify a gnoll as a medium-sized monster.


    Gnolls were synonymous with medium-sized monsters, and to kill a gnoll, even a skilled knight had to fight with at least ten well-armed soldiers.


    These knights from rural fiefdoms, who had never fought properly, were not the type of people to deal with such threats. Carl bit his lip as Bordeaux and the knights froze.


    No matter how much it was, there was a limit, and even if it was useless, it was too much.


    In the end, Carl had no choice but to come out strong.


    Puck!


    "Whaaa!"


    Carl put his entire weight on Bordeaux''s butt, the one with the highest status, and pushed with his foot. Bordeaux, wearing heavy armor, stumbled forward.


    As he approached the gnoll, Bordeaux came to his senses with fear and anger and tried to argue with Carl.


    However, the large gnoll that was quietly observing the knights suddenly jumped forward, looking straight at Bordeaux.


    Bordeaux had no choice but to fight for his life.


    "Fight! You bastards!"


    There was no respect or shame. Bordeaux shouted at the knights who were just watching blankly and swung his spear widely to try to make the gnoll retreat.


    Puck!


    "Whoa!"


    The spear blade that Bordeaux swung with all his might was blocked by the gnoll''s arm.


    Blood flowed down the spear pole, so it must have been hurt. However, Bordeaux felt as if he had hit hard sand.


    Because of the stiff fur, the attack did not go through properly. Only the outer skin was slightly cut.


    Bordeaux instinctively threw himself backward, and in an instant, a brown wind passed before his eyes.


    Soosh!


    The gnoll waved its arm widely, as if imitating Bordeaux. With that simple movement, the gnoll cut Bordeaux''s spear in half. It was so fast and strong that Bordeaux could not even feel the impact.


    When he came to his senses, half of the spear had disappeared.


    "Aaaah!"


    One knight raised his hand high above his head and swung his spear with all his might. All of the force was placed on the tip and blade of the spear, which was over two meters long.


    The moment the gnoll evaded the attack and lightly twisted its body, the knight suddenly lowered his posture as if he had been waiting for it.


    He lay flat on the floor and straightened his right leg. Then, he pushed his weight forward, held the tip of the spear with his right hand, and swung it with all his might.


    Puck! Wooow!


    The clean, flowing movement and surprise attack cut into the gnoll''s thigh, causing blood to splatter. The startled gnoll stumbled back.


    "The attack works!"


    The knight who struck the gnoll shouted loudly. However, he had to immediately throw away the spear and roll backward to escape.


    The gnoll leaped with all its might and attacked the knight as if it had anticipated his retreat.


    Thud! Thud--!


    "Help me!"


    The knight who rolled on the ground struggled to get up and run away, but his helmet got caught on the tip of the gnoll''s claws, causing him to fall helplessly.


    "Shit!"


    Carl quickly ran over and tried to grab the fallen knight and pull him out. However, Carl was too weak to drag out a knight who weighed 100 kilograms, including armor.


    "Is he dead?"


    "Alive, I''m alive."


    Fortunately, there was an answer to Carl''s desperate question.


    "Come to your senses! Go to Milton and get treatment! That''s how you can live!"


    At Carl''s words, the knight crawled on all fours and headed toward Milton.


    The claws had only scratched the helmet, but the shock had shaken his brain so much that he could barely stand.


    Meanwhile, three men, including Bordeaux, were trying to stop the gnoll in any way possible.


    Bordeaux, who did not have a spear, drew his longsword and aimed it, but due to its short reach, he was unable to attack or check the gnoll.


    "Bordeaux!" Carl shouted loudly and threw his spear to him.


    Bordeaux, as expected from a noble guard, skillfully caught the spear, pointed it, and pretended to stab.


    In the process, Bordeaux could not bear to sheath his sword and threw it on the floor. It was madness to hold a spear with one hand and face that horrible monster.


    Sreung! On the contrary, Carl, who had given the spear to Bordeaux, pulled out his longsword.


    Of course, he had no intention of fighting the gnoll head-on. The three of them ran around frantically, stabbing and swinging their spears to harass the gnoll.


    Fortunately, this gnoll did not seem to be that skilled in combat.


    It grew tired of being swayed. Carl read everyone''s movements, sneaked in among them, and moved around.


    It was good for Carl himself to be protected, but from the gnoll''s perspective, Carl was somehow in an uncomfortable position.


    Even if Carl was not helpful in the actual battle, he could at least distract the gnoll.


    "Corbin! Move back!"


    Before Carl could shout, Corbin had already retreated. In the meantime, Corbin briefly held the spear and swung it, cutting off the fingers of the gnoll aiming at him.


    While the gnoll was distracted by Corbin, Bordeaux and Hilfin''s knights simultaneously thrust their spears into its legs.


    Plop!


    The two were not greedy and only stabbed the calf and ankle from a safe distance before quickly retreating.


    The moment the enraged gnoll turned around and tried to rush at the two, Carl maintained a subtle distance and took a stance as if he was ready to run at any moment.


    Since Carl was right at the edge of the gnoll''s field of vision, the gnoll turned its head and looked at him.


    Of course, Carl just held his stance and quickly retreated back.


    Whoosh!


    In the meantime, Corbin courageously approached and slashed the gnoll''s back with his long reach. Stiff fur fell in clumps, and blood spurted from the wound, wetting its back.


    At that moment, the knight who had been crawling after being hit by the helmet recovered, received a spear, and rejoined the fight. It seemed they could win if they kept going like this, or at least buy more time.


    "..."


    Then, the gnoll suddenly stopped.


    Standing tall with a huff, it rolled its bright yellow eyes and looked around at the five humans surrounding it.


    Then, it quickly lifted its eyes and looked beyond them at the defenseless backs of the soldiers engaged in a fierce battle with numerous gnolls.


    "Attack! Gnoll is going to attack the soldiers!"


    Carl read the gnoll''s intentions and quickly gave the order. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bordeaux and the three knights rushed at the gnoll at the same time, stabbing and swinging their spears. If the soldiers collapsed, they would all eventually die. No matter what happened, they had to stop him from attacking the soldiers'' backs.

 Chapter 71: Devastation [2]

    At that moment, the knight who had been crawling after being hit by the helmet recovered, received a spear, and rejoined the fight. It seemed they could win if they kept going like this, or at least buy more time.


    "..."


    Then, the gnoll suddenly stopped.


    Standing tall with a huff, it rolled its bright yellow eyes and looked around at the five humans surrounding it.


    Then, it quickly lifted its eyes and looked beyond them at the defenseless backs of the soldiers engaged in a fierce battle with numerous gnolls.


    "Attack! Gnoll is going to attack the soldiers!"


    Carl read the gnoll''s intentions and quickly gave the order.


    Bordeaux and the three knights rushed at the gnoll at the same time, stabbing and swinging their spears. If the soldiers collapsed, they would all eventually die. No matter what happened, they had to stop him from attacking the soldiers'' backs.


    The knights looked as if they were going to thrust their spears at him, but they narrowly avoided the gnoll''s swinging arm, withdrew their spears, and attacked from the other side. Only when he showed his back did they stab and cut him.


    "Omph! Omph! Omph!"


    Everyone was out of breath because they fought with all their might in such a short moment.


    On the other hand, the gnoll was very angry, but it was not tired at all, even though the blood it spilled was all over the floor!


    At some point, Carl realized that the gnoll was completely ignoring him.


    He realized that there was no need to worry about the small and dwarf Carl, who just stayed in place without attacking even once.


    It was now.


    "Seup... . Phew... ."


    Carl calmed his rough breathing and took a deep breath. The moment the gnoll turned to attack another knight, Carl struck at once.


    "No!"


    I don''t know who shouted that.


    But Carl, who was concentrating, could no longer hear the sound. His heart was beating like crazy, and sweat poured out from his whole body.


    Meanwhile, Carl''s heart was as calm as a lake. The sword that was aimed at the middle finger was raised quickly. His wrist bent back, and his shoulder was pulled back hard.


    The arm went over the point where it structurally could not go any further, and then, at the moment it caught, Carl accurately delivered the force.


    Whoosh... .


    A clean, downward cut as beautiful as a painting. The sword strike, in which he lowered his stance and put his weight on it, cut off the gnoll''s protruding ankle.


    Wow!


    A gnoll''s scream was heard, and unlike before, it frantically waved its arms in pain.


    However, because the tendon at the back of its ankle was torn, it limped and flinched when it put weight on it.


    Wooow!


    "Huh! Huh!"


    Carl barely escaped the gnoll''s hand and threw himself back.


    The moment his hand brushed near the helmet, he thought his neck would break and his head would be pulled out.


    The tassel of the helmet touched the gnoll''s hand and was ripped off. If he hadn''t moved, he might have died.


    "Oh my God!"


    The knights shouted in shock. Carl must have truly gone crazy. How could such a small body attack so bravely?


    Surprisingly, it was Carl who gave the big gnoll the first effective hit!


    Carl frantically got up and aimed the knife, but his ankle was throbbing, and he couldn''t stand up straight.


    It would be even more strange to hope that the inexperienced Carl would be okay after doing such a risky thing in a forest with bad terrain. He stepped on a tree root covered in fallen leaves and broke his right ankle.


    "Ugh! Huh!"


    He tried his best to stand upright, but the shock he received for a moment gave him no strength at all in his legs.


    It was not something he could do with will alone. In the end, Carl''s body collapsed helplessly on the right side.


    Haha!


    At that sight, the eyes of the gnoll who had been suffering until now turned red.


    Carl, who was thought to be the weakest, delivered the most fatal blow, and Carl collapsed. For a brief moment, Carl did his best to throw himself to the right with his good left leg.


    He put his hands on the floor and frantically tried to crawl away. But the gnoll, with its rolled eyes, was too fast.


    Puck!


    "Aaaah!"


    At that time, Corbin screamed and thrust his spear into the gnoll with all his might.


    He spread out his long body with all his might like a spring, and the spear dug into the gnoll''s left side.


    The gnoll tried to throw itself to the left to follow the fleeing Carl, but was blocked by Corbin''s spear and ended up flinching.


    Seeing Carl take the lead in fighting despite being a prince and giving credit to lowly commoners, a huge fire burned brightly in Corbin''s heart.


    Although he was abandoned after being used as a commoner for all kinds of dirty work, Corbin found hope in Carl, the most noble being in the empire.


    To save Carl, and for himself, Corbin courageously attacked the gnoll.


    Corbin believed that since he had dealt a huge blow to the gnoll, Bordeaux and the knights would attack the gnoll from the other side to draw attention and protect him.


    Then, they would be able to catch the seriously injured gnoll and kill it.


    "Master Carl!"


    However, only Carl and Corbin recognized the golden opportunity they had created by throwing their bodies into the fight.


    Of course, Carl thought that the other knights would attack the gnoll and deliver the final blow.


    However, betraying that trust, the knights retreated to save Carl.


    They must protect the prince and commander Carl. Just having one commoner die for that is nothing.


    "... Haha... ."


    Before Carl could say anything, Corbin made eye contact with the astonished Carl through the slit in the visor and burst out laughing.


    Kwasik!


    Corbin''s elongated body soared into the sky.


    Corbin''s body, which was hit by the gnoll''s hand that struck diagonally as if scooping up from below, spun and fell like a kite with a broken string.


    Dump!


    "Prince Carl! Go away!"


    "... ." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with Bordeaux''s hand pulling him out, Carl could not take his eyes off Corbin, who was on the floor and looking at him with wide eyes.


    Corbin''s eyes, which were red because the blood vessels in his eyes had burst due to the tremendous impact, trembled, and his pupils narrowed, then flaccid and dilated.


    Carl didn''t know what his slowly moving lips were trying to say.


    "... Damn you!"


    Carl roughly shook off Bordeaux''s hand that was holding him.


    Then he struck the backs of the knights who stood guarding him with their swords and shouted in anger.


    "What have you done! Do you know what you did?"


    Carl couldn''t even tell himself why he was so angry. It was clearly not just anger over Corbin''s death itself.


    Nor was it all about wasting a valuable opportunity.


    Carl couldn''t understand his own feelings, but even so, he knew what to do now.


    "We must protect our soldiers! Hurry and stop him!"


    Carl cried. But the opportunity had already been missed.


    The gnoll growled as it saw Carl being protected by the knights, then it staggered and turned around, running towards the back of the struggling soldiers.


    Kwasik!


    "Ugh!"


    "Help me! Help me!"


    The gnoll, whose ankle tendon was torn, was unable to move as quickly and powerfully as before.


    However, it used its enormous height and weight to crush the soldiers'' defenseless backs, sweep them with its arms, crush them with its hands, and tear them apart with its claws.


    Bordeaux and the knights belatedly rushed to the gnoll, but the ranks had already disintegrated.


    As the gnoll wreaked havoc among the soldiers, Carl, overwhelmed by a mixture of anger, frustration, and guilt, struggled to comprehend the chaos unfolding before him.


    All his efforts, all his commands seemed to have led to this moment of devastation. And in the midst of it all, Corbin''s sacrifice weighed heavily on his heart.

 Chapter 72: Devastation [3]

    The gnoll, whose ankle tendon was torn, was unable to move as quickly and powerfully as before.


    However, it used its enormous height and weight to crush the soldiers'' defenseless backs, sweep them with its arms, crush them with its hands, and tear them apart with its claws.


    Bordeaux and the knights belatedly rushed to the gnoll, but the ranks had already disintegrated. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the gnoll wreaked havoc among the soldiers, Carl, overwhelmed by a mixture of anger, frustration, and guilt, struggled to comprehend the chaos unfolding before him.


    All his efforts, all his commands seemed to have led to this moment of devastation. And in the midst of it all, Corbin''s sacrifice weighed heavily on his heart.


    "Shit! Shit!"


    Carl crawled forward, even with trembling ankles.


    The large gnoll ignored whether the knights stabbed their spears or not and focused on ruthlessly attacking the soldiers and breaking their ranks.


    Everything was falling apart. In that split second, just one mistake!


    Carl, who was crawling on the floor, realized at some point that he could stand.


    The ankle that was just broken was throbbing and trembling, but he could definitely move.


    Gradually, Carl, who was trying to get up, gasped and looked down at what was in his hand--the sword that Bordeaux had thrown away.


    Carl hesitated for a moment.


    However, trusting the instinct that had guided him until now, he gritted his teeth and stood up with both swords on the ground, holding Bordeaux''s sword with his left hand.


    "Off...!"


    Carl, who touched the ground with both swords, stumbled once, and soon began walking, using both swords alternately as walking sticks with every step.


    Carl could feel something writhing inside his body. Come to think of it, after eating the Frostwind Corpse Flower, very little of that strength remained in his body.


    "Aaaah!"


    Carl screamed and ran at a speed and force that was clearly beyond what was allowed for him.


    Carl leaped with all his might, passing by the knights trying to stop the gnoll.


    Phew...


    This time too, Carl seemed to hear his heavy breathing.


    Plop!


    Two swords were deeply embedded in the gnoll''s back. One sword dug into its right shoulder and protruded from its right chest.


    Carl tried to do something more. However, he was unable to move due to the immense fatigue and helplessness that came over him in an instant.


    The gnoll twisted its body in pain, and Carl was flung away helplessly.


    Through the inverted vision, Carl could see the beautiful autumn sky with sunlight seeping through the branches and leaves.


    Clap!


    Just before rolling on the floor, Carl was hugged by someone and landed safely.


    "Milton!"


    Bilford''s voice and the terrible smell of blood. Carl, who was carefully lowered to the ground, realized that Bilford had killed the large gnoll alone, even though his vision was blurry.


    Excellent, it lived up to his expectations.


    Carl realized that he was now fainting due to his experience in the first battle.


    Bilford would definitely finish the fight without any gaps. And Catherine would not lose either.


    Carl lost consciousness as he heard the voice of Milton, who had abandoned the soldiers'' protection and rushed towards him, catching him as if he was about to fall.


    * * *


    Carl''s mouth was dry and a bit painful. His head felt dizzy, and his hands and feet felt limp.


    "Uhm...," he murmured. However, when the last scene he remembered came to mind, Carl opened his eyes with difficulty and looked around.


    "Master Carl," Milton said, tactfully putting a wet cloth in Carl''s mouth.


    Carl mumbled, moistened his dry mouth, and stood up with Milton''s support.


    Milton carefully removed the cloth from Carl''s mouth. Carl realized that he was in the village by the sound of an axe.


    "...What happened?" Carl asked in a rough voice. Seeing that he was alive, Carl didn''t think they had been defeated.


    "The battle has been won. But the damage was so great that we could not advance, and we also lost sight of the great red gnoll that Lady Catherine was dealing with," Milton replied.


    Carl closed his eyes tightly.


    He had blown the opportunity.


    At that moment, if Bordeaux and the knights had attacked the gnoll in response to Corbin''s attack, the formation would not have collapsed, and the soldiers'' losses could have been greatly reduced.


    "...What did you do with the bodies?" Carl inquired.


    "Sixty-three people died, and thirty-nine bodies disappeared. The bodies of all remaining soldiers were recovered, but the body of the gnoll had no choice but to be left unattended," Milton answered.


    It was a mess. Horrible.


    "How much time has passed?" Carl asked.


    "It wasn''t long after we returned to the village after the post-war settlement. The sun has just set," Milton replied.


    "I need to go out."


    Instead of trying to dissuade Carl, who had just woken up after fainting due to injury, Milton politely helped him up.


    "Where is my armor?" Carl asked.


    "Please wait a moment."


    Milton put on the armor for Carl, who had not yet come to his senses, and shook off the cloak he had messed up before wrapping it around Carl''s shoulders.


    Milton then lifted Carl''s helmet, from which all the red tassels had been removed, and handed it to him.


    Carl went out with Milton''s support.


    The sky was dark, and the inside of the fence was bright with torches.


    "Prince Carl has woken up!" the soldier who discovered Carl shouted loudly.


    Then, with the sound of soldiers murmuring, people flocked to Carl.


    "I''m fine, so do your work!"


    Carl stood with his hand on Milton''s shoulder and spoke loudly. He couldn''t show himself as weak.


    The soldiers were relieved to see Carl appear to be fine. However, they did not step away and only glanced at Carl.


    "Where is Lady Catherine?" Carl asked.


    "Please come this way," a soldier guided him.


    It was uncomfortable because everyone was following them around.


    Only after Carl told them to step back once more did the soldiers return to their positions.


    "Lady Catherine," Carl called out.


    "Lord Carl, is it okay for you to wake up already?" Catherine asked.


    "I am okay. How is Sir Bilford?" Carl inquired.


    "No problem," Catherine spoke confidently.


    However, looking at her distorted and torn armor, she must not have been in a very good condition right after the battle.


    "Sorry. I lost him," Catherine bowed her head and apologized.


    "It''s because I failed to maintain the formation," Carl replied.


    "...,"


    Catherine pursed her lips at Carl''s words.


    Carl had done a really good job. It wasn''t his fault.


    However, if Carl said it was her fault and kept asking more, it felt like she was grabbing Carl''s book.


    "Where is Bilford?" Carl asked.


    "He''s looking around the wooden fence," Catherine replied.


    "What about Bordeaux and the knights?" Carl continued.


    "Encouraging the soldiers... He must be doing it," Catherine answered.


    Encouraging... Carl said nothing more.


    But somewhere in his heart, he felt regret for Corbin.


    Although he was a commoner knight with no skills, character, or background, he was a man who risked his life for Carl at that moment and was able to fight so bravely.


    "What do you think will happen in the future?" Carl, who had let go of his regrets about Corbin, asked calmly.


    Catherine closed her mouth and thought about it before speaking.


    "I think it will attack tonight or early morning. He''s a smart gnoll, so he won''t give us time to rest."


    These were the words of Catherine, who had fought against the red gnoll herself.


    Carl nodded and spoke while holding his head, whose dizziness had not yet subsided.


    "Tell the soldiers to prepare well. I just need a little... I''ll take a little rest and then go out."


    "It''s best to get some rest," Catherine advised.


    "No, I can''t do that," Carl replied.


    Carl stood upright, spoke, and sent Catherine away. After Catherine left, Carl sat down weakly in his chair.

 Chapter 73: Devastation [4]

    Carl had done a really good job. It wasn''t his fault.


    However, if Carl said it was her fault and kept asking more, it felt like she was grabbing Carl''s book.


    "Where is Bilford?" Carl asked.


    "He''s looking around the wooden fence," Catherine replied.


    "What about Bordeaux and the knights?" Carl continued.


    "Encouraging the soldiers... He must be doing it," Catherine answered.


    Encouraging... Carl said nothing more.


    But somewhere in his heart, he felt regret for Corbin.


    Although he was a commoner knight with no skills, character, or background, he was a man who risked his life for Carl at that moment and was able to fight so bravely.


    "What do you think will happen in the future?" Carl, who had let go of his regrets about Corbin, asked calmly.


    Catherine closed her mouth and thought about it before speaking.


    "I think it will attack tonight or early morning. He''s a smart gnoll, so he won''t give us time to rest."


    These were the words of Catherine, who had fought against the red gnoll herself.


    Carl nodded and spoke while holding his head, whose dizziness had not yet subsided.


    "Tell the soldiers to prepare well. I just need a little... I''ll take a little rest and then go out."


    "It''s best to get some rest," Catherine advised.


    "No, I can''t do that," Carl replied.


    Carl stood upright, spoke, and sent Catherine away. After Catherine left, Carl sat down weakly in his chair.


    "The only injury was to your ankle, which healed perfectly. The fatigue is due to mana depletion, so it will get better soon."


    "... ... Did you know?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you report it to His Majesty?"


    "Yes."


    Milton was with Carl when he recovered from his illness and even treated his body. Milton clearly felt that Carl''s mana was copying his own magic and healing his body.


    "Call me if you need anything." Milton bowed politely, stepped back, and quietly left the room.


    Carl leaned back in his chair and took a deep breath. He had fought using mana, but absurdly, he had no idea how he did it. For now, he thought he needed to get some rest.


    ***


    "It''s an attack!"


    Carl closed his eyes for a moment and tried to catch his breath.


    However, when he was sound asleep and even drooling, Carl jumped up at the sound of the gnoll''s attack, put on the helmet that was on the table, and hurried outside.


    For just a moment, Carl needed time to understand the situation.


    "Ready for battle!"


    Carl''s cries were answered immediately. The soldiers straightened their slumped shoulders and moved quickly when Carl came out looking fine and gave a loud command.


    Carl quickly climbed the western fence. Catherine was already seated there with the imperial soldiers.


    "What happened?" Carl was surprised to see the small number of imperial soldiers. ''Could it be that a lot of people died in the last battle?''


    "Some of the troops have been deployed to the fortress," Catherine replied. Carl was momentarily taken aback by Catherine''s words.


    It seemed like the operation was too reckless due to the significant loss of troops.


    "This is the battle. Even though it is risky, the decision must be made. Lord Carl, please trust me," Catherine looked directly at Carl and gave her firm advice.


    If Catherine said that, Carl had only one thing to say.


    "I believe in your judgment."


    "I will definitely dedicate victory to Carl."


    Catherine herself had no idea that Carl believed so firmly in her. Catherine paused for a moment, smiled a little under her visor, and then proudly promised victory.


    In the meantime, all the soldiers had settled down, and waves of gnolls running out of the forest revealed themselves under the torchlight.


    There were still many, but their numbers had decreased significantly compared to before.


    "This is the place to win!"


    Carl shouted loudly as he saw the approaching gnoll. Although his neck was scratchy from overuse, his voice rang out like thunder, catching everyone''s ears.


    "The gnolls have reached their limit! This is their final struggle! If we just get over this hurdle, it will be our victory!"


    Carl encouraged the soldiers with a moderate amount of lies, but now there was no need to lie. This battle could really end!


    "Look at that miserable sight! They''re so exhausted, they''re sticking out their tongues, crawling on all fours, and there''s not much to do! Don''t come this far and think about being defeated by those ugly bastards! We won''t allow it!"


    The appearance of the gnoll that approached under the light of the torch was literally a mess, just as Carl said.


    Their strength was superior to that of humans, but their stamina was inferior. Humans were also exhausted and had not recovered, so the gnolls were in a similar state.


    The gnolls attacked at night after a daytime battle, with no time to increase their numbers.


    That showed how urgent they were.


    "Fight For yourself! Fight for your family and friends! Let those insignificant creatures know clearly who is the true owner of this land!"


    "Waaah!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers, despite their exhaustion, let out loud shouts and grabbed their weapons.


    Once again, as if by magic, or a miracle, or perhaps even a trick of the devil, the soldiers who did not even have the energy to stand waited for the battle with their morale soaring.


    They had fought fiercely during the day and were now fighting again that night.


    Normally, there would have been nothing they could do even if everyone ran away. But not a single person backed down.


    "Lady Catherine, he will come. Stand back and save your strength."


    "Yes, LordCarl."


    Catherine stepped back without a second thought, putting her hand on the hilt of her sword and catching her breath.


    Unlike her calm mind, her body gradually warmed up, ready to enter battle at any time.


    Wooow! Wooow!


    The gnolls frantically crawled on all fours, leaped with all their might, and hung onto the wooden fence. They threw away all their axes, realizing that the axes weren''t much help.


    "Die! Die!"


    "Aaaah!"


    The soldiers used their last strength to mercilessly attack the gnolls hanging on the fence.


    They threw out spears and cut off the gnolls'' hands holding onto the wooden fence with axes.


    Wooow! Crrrrr!


    However, the gnolls were no less desperate than humans.


    Even if their hands were cut off by the axes, they held onto the wooden fence with their other hands, climbed up, bit the soldiers, caused a riot, and broke up their ranks.


    "Whoa!"


    Clap--!


    Whoosh--!


    Bilford ran steadily over the narrow wooden fence, cutting down the rising gnolls.


    When he lightly raised the sword he had kept inside the village to avoid getting caught by the soldiers, the gnoll''s neck got caught in his swordplay.


    Grumble!


    He decapitated the gnoll with just a flick of his wrist, then ran straight ahead and hit another on the shoulder.


    Puck!


    Due to Bilford''s attack, the gnoll''s body fell helplessly backward, tumbling outside and knocking down another gnoll that was climbing the wooden fence.


    Bordeaux was also moving around on the fence, killing gnolls.


    However, his technique was clearly inferior to the neatly controlled killing techniques shown by Bilford.


    Although the Sound Axe Village was a little uneasy, it was holding up well.


    But Fortress was literally no different from hell.


    "Push them back!"


    "Attack!"


    Quang!


    Likewise, the imperial soldiers stationed on the west side of Fortress simultaneously pushed a large shield with all their might.


    With perfect speed control, it was cut off at the moment of collision, and the shock was passed on to the gnoll who was trying to climb up the wooden fence.


    The gnoll tumbled down and rolled on the floor.


    "Stab!"


    "Attack!"


    "Attack!"


    Burbubbuk!


    The imperial knights stuck their spears out of the wooden fence and pointed downwards. With that, about 10 gnolls were neutralized at once.


    "Kwaaah!"


    "Stop it! It must never be breached!"


    However, the area guarded by the other soldiers seemed as if it would collapse at any moment. Hilfin''s two knights were barely able to fill the gap.


    "Keep stabbing! Kill everyone who comes in!"


    Fortunately, Fortress was functioning well as planned. Gnolls rushed into the narrow gap between two wooden fences.


    The gnolls, pushed by each other, fought against each other and waved their arms raised high, but they were unable to move.


    Above, the soldiers excitedly threw out their spears and broke the gnolls'' bones.


    Less than five minutes after the battle began, the gnoll corpses piled up inside the death funnel created a wall. In the end, the space between the two fences became clogged with corpses, just as Catherine had intended.


    Thanks to this, the soldiers stationed there were able to join elsewhere and create some space.


    No matter how smart the red gnoll, the leader of the gnolls, was, in front of Catherine, the imperial knight who had made a plan and carefully prepared a strategy, gnolls could not show tactics beyond childish play.


    If things continued like this, the battle would soon end in victory.


    But there was still one mountain left to overcome.

 Chapter 74: Devastation [5]

    The imperial knights stuck their spears out of the wooden fence and pointed downwards. With that, about 10 gnolls were neutralized at once.


    "Kwaaah!"


    "Stop it! It must never be breached!"


    However, the area guarded by the other soldiers seemed as if it would collapse at any moment. Hilfin''s two knights were barely able to fill the gap.


    "Keep stabbing! Kill everyone who comes in!"


    Fortunately, the fortress was functioning well as planned.


    Gnolls rushed into the narrow gap between two wooden fences.


    The gnolls, pushed by each other, fought against each other and waved their arms raised high, but they were unable to move.


    Above, the soldiers excitedly threw out their spears and broke the gnolls'' bones.


    Less than five minutes after the battle began, the gnoll corpses piled up inside the death funnel, creating a wall.


    In the end, the space between the two fences became clogged with corpses, just as Catherine had intended.


    Thanks to this, the soldiers stationed there were able to join elsewhere and create some space.


    No matter how smart the red gnoll, the leader of the gnolls, was, in front of Catherine, the imperial knight who had made a plan and carefully prepared a strategy, the gnolls could not show tactics beyond childish play.


    If things continued like this, the battle would soon end in victory.


    But there was still one mountain left to overcome.


    Carl felt eyes on him. It was a gnoll.


    However, unlike the first time, there was urgency and anxiety in the gaze of the gnoll who was cornered and was trying to make a final struggle.


    "Lady Catherine!"


    As Carl shouted, Catherine, who had been standing tall and quietly waiting for her moment, drew her sword at once.


    Like her armor, it was covered in black scars and chipped parts from the brutal daytime battle.


    However, the well-polished sword delicately cut the air as if splitting light, ready to cut off the enemy''s head at any time.


    In fact, Catherine had brought one more sword, because swords are originally consumables.


    But she gave it to Bilford, who had completely broken his sword. It didn''t matter though. This was enough.


    Catherine pushed away the imperial soldiers to make room, and then stared into the darkness beyond the waves of gnolls.


    When she appeared, the gaze that had been following Carl disappeared.


    The gnoll knew very well how much of a threat Catherine was.


    "Get on your horse! Get on your horse!"


    Meanwhile, Carl was running down the wooden fence and giving orders.


    Catherine had prepared everything while he was asleep, and Carl knew what he had to do without hearing the details.


    As Carl shouted loudly, the cavalrymen waiting inside the village quickly mounted their horses under Catherine''s orders.


    Bilford, who was fighting on top of the fence, jumped down and mounted his war horse.


    "Master Carl!"


    Bilford was surprised to see Carl riding on a white war horse next to him.


    However, Carl held up his spear and shouted proudly, just as he had learned from Catherine.


    "Open the door! Open the door!"


    The eastern gate of Ax Sound Village opened. Beyond the light of the torch, pitch-black darkness awaited them with its mouth open like the maw of a monster.


    "Bilford! Be at the forefront!"


    "Yes!"


    Bilford responded vigorously to Carl''s words and began to lead the horse at the front.


    The vanguard of the cavalry is the most dangerous position, as it receives the strongest resistance from the enemy.


    Therefore, it is the most honorable position held by the most outstanding person.


    Bilford felt the presence of Carl following closely behind him and tightened his grip on the spear.


    Carl did not step back this time and took the lead. Although Bilford was the vanguard, the second row was by no means the place for the prince, Carl.


    ''I won''t send a single person back!'' Bilford gritted his teeth.


    "Attack!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Bilford left the fence, he cut down a gnoll who was wandering nearby with his spear.


    With delicate jousting, he accurately cut off the head using the blade of the spear.


    After he passed, Carl''s white horse trampled the fallen body of the gnoll, and then a total of nine light cavalry began to run after him, holding spears.


    Bilford rode on horseback in the vanguard and made a detour to the south of the village.


    Carl ran after him, shaking off his nervousness and gripping his spear.


    The soldiers fighting on top of the fence could not clearly see the other cavalry running in the darkness.


    However, everyone could clearly see the pure white horse shining beautifully in the light of the torch, with its red tail running behind it.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Waaah!"


    Carl''s cry echoed like thunder despite the noise of battle and the sound of horses'' hooves.


    Bilford crouched down and aimed forward, his spear held firmly at his side.


    With just one movement from the trained war horse, Bilford realized what he had to do, increased his pace, and began running at full speed.


    The moment the soldiers on the fence responded with a shout that seemed to shatter the sky, Bilford, standing in the vanguard, struck the flanks and rear of the gnolls who were attacking Ongseong!


    Burbubbuk!


    Quang!


    Bilford''s spear, with the force of the horse''s charge and weight, pierced through three gnolls at once, killing them.


    Next, Bilford''s horse pushed away the gnoll blocking its path with its head, then struck and crushed the gnoll that was standing still.


    "Hmm...!"


    Bilford held the spear that pierced three gnolls tightly to his side and held on until the horse dug into the side and rear of the gnolls.


    Although his arm was tingling, Bilford, who had mastered the art of armor, was able to structurally withstand the impact and did not let go of the spear until the horse stopped.


    When the horse stopped due to too many gnolls, Bilford let go of the spear.


    However, in a short time, Bilford split the gnolls that were attacking the fence of Ongseong as the vanguard of the cavalry in two.


    The cavalry that followed behind stabbed the gnolls with their spears, trampled on the fallen ones, and pushed them around, completely disintegrating them.


    Bilford is still young.


    However, he is a talented person who was told by Catherine, ''Martial arts are enough.''


    With enough cavalry behind him and the right circumstances, Bilford can decide the battle.


    "Lord Carl! Are you safe?"


    "Of course!"


    Carl responded vigorously and held out his spear.


    Bilford was so good that Carl didn''t have to lift a finger when charging. With one cavalry charge, the siege of Fortress was destroyed.


    And now Bilford was opening the way and getting out again.


    This would also give a blow to the gnolls behind the wooden fence. Then Catherine could now fight without interference from other gnolls.


    Thud!


    Clap!


    Catherine leaped outside and landed on the other side of the fence surrounding the fortress, then sprinted away with her sword raised high.


    As if in response, bright yellow eyes flashed in the darkness and approached.


    The terrible smell of blood.


    Red fur as if the whole body was soaked in blood. A huge body measuring up to 3 meters.


    There was no interruption now.


    Catherine would kill him here.

 Chapter 75: Devastation [6]

    Racing against the red gnoll, Catherine almost looked like a child in front of a sturdy adult. However, it was not Catherine who was nervous, but the red gnoll.


    Shriek! Shriek!


    Even in the midst of the commotion, that strange sound passed by the red gnoll''s ears. The red gnoll quickly turned around and waved its hands.


    Catherine, running with her back to the light of the torch, was already at the bottom, and even with the red gnoll''s extraordinary visual acuity, it could not see all of her movements.


    The wind passed by the red gnoll''s hand as it threw itself to the left.


    Sometimes it felt hot, like it had been burned, and sometimes it felt cold, like it had touched ice. The index finger was cut off cleanly and flew away.


    Clap!


    The sharp sword, curved like a snake, followed Catherine''s movements and rose high to the top again.


    Catherine quickly chased after the red gnoll retreating to the side.


    Her movements, pouring out her mana without sparing anything, were faster than the red gnoll''s running to the side and backing away, and at the moment of near miss, she immediately narrowed the distance and placed it within the gap between the swords.


    Thud!


    A powerful step forward and a swing of the sword split the light and left an afterimage. The red gnoll belatedly saw the light left by the sword strike and tried to avoid the afterimage.


    However, its right arm had already been cut long and blood was gushing out.


    Woow!


    The red gnoll, startled, jumped with all its might to leap over Catherine, who was running towards it.


    Meanwhile, Catherine''s sword chased after it, raised its head straight like a snake, and cut straight through its calf.


    The reason Catherine had missed him during the battle in the forest was not because she lacked skill.


    The floor was unstable, and the red gnolls could jump around the tree and attack, so she fought while fending off the surrounding gnolls alone.


    But now, the gnolls who were hanging on the fence and were attacked from behind by the cavalry could not interfere with Catherine.


    And because it was near a village, the ground was well-maintained and flat without trees. The situation was completely different from then.


    Even as the red gnoll jumped over Catherine and landed, it turned its head and was looking straight at her.


    Before it could even land, it made eye contact with Catherine, who had already smashed the floor with her incredible leg strength and turned around to run at it.


    Her cloudy blue eyes were resolutely crying out for death.


    Thud!


    The moment the red gnoll touched the floor, it bounced its feet briefly and made itself float again.


    However, it did not float very high. If it did, it would only be exposed one-sidedly to Catherine''s attacks.


    The red gnoll realized too late that it was dangerous to jump high in places without trees.


    A large hand waved toward Catherine as she passed under the red gnoll.


    Catherine ran, leaving just enough space to pass by, then laid down on her side and spun around, waving her hands.


    It was a shocking move. Of course, it meant nothing to Catherine.


    Pop! Teodeok!


    The one who attacked was the red gnoll, and the one whose arm was cut off was also the red gnoll.


    Instead of attacking recklessly, Catherine thrust her sword into the gnoll''s attack path.


    The power of the sprinting force was transferred obliquely to the power of the red gnoll, which could shake and break wooden fences with a single blow.


    She supported the blade with her shoulder, twisted her upper body to the side, and made the red gnoll cut off its own arm with its own strength.


    With perfect power delivered, Catherine stood tall on the spot. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was significant that her feet broke the ground and went half a span above her, but she floated in the air and came to rest beneath the red gnoll where its hands were cut.


    Catherine, who looked big and heavy, was dangerous, but it would be correct to say that the red gnoll was much more dangerous.


    In a very brief moment, Catherine''s upper body, which had been bent while receiving the force, returned like a spring.


    The two feet planted on the floor were exactly in the right position for a sword strike, as if aiming for this moment.


    Kwasik!


    As the foot stuck in the ground twisted, the ground broke apart due to the power of the Imperial Knight, who used her mana to its maximum, and the dirt flew in all directions.


    Crash!


    Wedge!


    The sound of impact made by steel and the sound of air being torn apart!


    An upward slash with all her might drew a half-moon in a beautiful trajectory and cleanly cut into the abdomen of the red gnoll that was twisting its body to avoid it.


    Puck!


    Craddangtang!


    Catherine''s body then bounced violently and flew away. The red gnoll had hit Catherine with a kick.


    Sigh!


    Catherine stumbled after correcting her posture while scratching the floor.


    Because she attacked with all her might, the rivets on her armor could not withstand it and broke.


    The impact could not be dissipated through the structurally woven armor.


    She thought her internal organs were going to explode from the impact. Blood dripped from her nose and mouth.


    However, Catherine stood tall on her two feet, and the red gnoll fell to its knees, spilling its internal organs in return for a horizontal cut in the stomach and a kick.


    The cavalry, led by Bilford at the vanguard and driven by Carl like a comet, was already making its third charge against the gnolls surrounding the fence.


    Now there were not many gnolls left, and the soldiers who came out of the fence under Bordeaux''s orders were unilaterally massacring the gnolls who had run out of energy.


    "Whoa...!"


    Catherine struggled to breathe and vomited blood.


    Bright red blood splashed out of the visor.


    But it was not to the point where she couldn''t finish it.


    Catherine raised her sword high again, ignoring the distorted and broken armor pressing and stabbing her body.


    The kneeling red gnoll raised its head and glared straight at Catherine.


    Its bright yellow eyes were filled with anger, hatred, and frustration.


    Were these really just the eyes of a monster?


    But it was none of Catherine''s business.


    She would kill it and end this terrible battle.


    Catherine rushed at the red gnoll.


    Wooow! Wooow! Wooow!


    At that moment, the disintegrated and scattered gnolls began to rush toward one direction.


    The remaining dozens of gnolls, even those whose limbs were crushed and internal organs burst and died from the cavalry''s charge, ran in one direction, even if it meant crawling on the ground.


    "Stop It!"


    Carl tried to shout, but he couldn''t stop all the disorganized and scattered gnolls.


    The gnolls, whose eyes were rolled back and drooling, ran faster and more vigorously than when they were running, and in the end, Catherine blocked the red gnoll before it could cut off its head.


    Shhh!


    Burbubbuk!


    Catherine tried to advance by cutting down and pushing away the gnolls blocking her path.


    However, even when their throat was cut and their limbs were torn off, and even when their waist was cut off and only their upper body remained, the Gnolls stubbornly held on to Catherine until the end

 Chapter 76: Devastation [7]

    At that moment, the disintegrated and scattered gnolls began to rush toward one direction.


    The remaining dozens of gnolls, even those whose limbs were crushed and internal organs burst and died from the cavalry''s charge, ran in one direction, even if it meant crawling on the ground.


    "Stop it!"


    Carl tried to shout, but he couldn''t stop all the disorganized and scattered gnolls.


    The gnolls, their eyes rolled back and drooling, ran faster and more vigorously than before. In the end, they blocked Catherine before she could cut off the red gnoll''s head.


    Shhh! Burbubbuk!


    Catherine tried to advance by cutting down and pushing away the gnolls blocking her path.


    However, even when their throats were cut and their limbs were torn off, and even when their waists were cut off and only their upper bodies remained, the gnolls stubbornly held on to Catherine until the end.


    They had no intention of attacking. They just focused on throwing their whole bodies into slowing down her steps. There wasn''t even a trace of reason left in them.


    "Shit!"


    In the end, a curse came out of Catherine''s mouth. Dozens of gnolls were clinging to her, rendering her unable to move.


    Meanwhile, the red gnoll stuffed the spilled intestines into its stomach, closed the wound with its severed arm, and began to run away, placing its free hand on the ground.


    Even though it looked like that, it was so powerful and fast that it was difficult to chase it. The gnoll disappeared into the forest in an instant.


    "We must save Lafd Catherine!"


    Carl turned his horse''s head and ran to save Catherine, who was surrounded by gnolls.


    The cavalrymen, including Bilford, and the soldiers who came out of the fence rushed in, killed the gnolls, and dragged her out.


    But it wasn''t that urgent.


    Although Catherine was broken, she was wearing full plate armor and was capable of protecting herself.


    Most importantly, the gnolls that had been moving like crazy went limp and did nothing but breathe hard. Some even died.


    "Damn it!"


    Catherine managed to jump out of the gnoll''s grave and raised her visor, panting.


    Because of her internal injuries, her face was completely stained with bright red blood.


    "Bring in Milton! Hurry!"


    "This is not the time! That gnoll... Ugh!"


    Catherine urgently tried to chase down the red gnoll, but due to her damaged internal organs, she once again vomited blood and stumbled.


    "You can''t fight that guy in the forest unless you''re a god! Recovery comes first!"


    Carl jumped off his horse and grabbed Catherine.


    Catherine seemed to be angry at the fact that she couldn''t kill the red gnoll in the end, so she chewed her blood-soaked lips and trembled, which was uncharacteristic of her.


    Milton hurriedly ran over and used up his remaining mana to heal Catherine.


    Meanwhile, Carl was commanding the soldiers.


    "We will form a chase team! Imperial soldiers, prepare! Bordeaux will stay behind to take care of the battlefield, and the two knights will join us in chasing him down and annihilating him!"


    Everyone was completely exhausted. It was impossible for regular soldiers or conscripts to go into the forest at night and give chase after a series of battles.


    However, the moment the imperial soldiers heard the order, they ran without hesitation and formed a line.


    The imperial soldiers were carrying plenty of torches, and the two knights, Bilford and Hilfin, were catching their breath with their swords drawn.


    "Milton, do you have any mana left?"


    "Not anymore."


    Milton shook his head after treating Catherine. His eyes were spinning due to mana depletion.


    "Please remain in the village and recover your mana."


    "Yes, Master Carl. Please come back safely." Carl nodded at Milton''s worried words.


    "Lady Catherine, can you move?"


    "Yes, no problem."


    Contrary to what she said, Catherine was not completely cured due to Milton''s lack of mana.


    But she spoke confidently and took off her broken breastplate.


    She realized too late that her helmet was distorted and broken, so she took off the helmet with Bilford''s help.


    Even though she took off her breastplate and helmet to reveal her blood-soaked face and gambeson, Catherine remained as steady as a mountain and proudly waited for Carl''s orders.


    Carl nodded and spoke loudly.


    "Depart!"


    "Yes!"


    Imperial soldiers holding torches began to move, and three knights, one squire, and Prince Carl ran into the forest filled with pitch darkness. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone had no idea that they had to stop Carl from entering that dangerous forest.


    This was because it was taken for granted that he would step forward and lead everyone.


    The light of the torches carried by the imperial soldiers was soon blocked by dense trees and disappeared from sight.


    ***


    The red gnoll ran without stopping even though it was foaming with blood.


    It had lost too much blood, and its intestines kept flowing out of its torn stomach.


    Nevertheless, the reason it could still run was because it was a monster, a strong being made that way.


    It knew exactly where it had to go.


    It was not familiar with the geography of the forest because it wasn''t even a few days old.


    However, the instinct imprinted in its very being showed it the exact path.


    Anger, hatred, and miserable frustration consumed it.


    Chew it all and swallow it, along with the blood and intestines you spit out.


    Yes, he lost. Defeated cleanly. He know he can never win.he was keenly aware of his limitations. So, heguess that he should let him walk a different path than the his defeated self.


    Even as the red gnoll was dying, it laughed and bubbled blood. It remembered. It was the woan clad in metal who drove him to death, but it was that small, weak man who achieved all of this.


    He need someone to lead everyone. Rather than a pathetic leader like himself, who is too overwhelmed to lead this small group, we need a leader with a louder, more widespread cry.


    Like that little human, like that human who made a group of different humans into one.


    The red gnoll chuckled and thought of Carl.


    He learned something good. He learned it too late, but his next one will learn it too early.

 Chapter 77: Devastation [8]

    Exhausted from the battle, the red gnoll was running through the forest at night, unaware of how much longer it could last.


    There were no deaths among the imperial soldiers, but eight remained in the village with injuries.


    There were fewer than 30 people in total. It was natural to feel terrible stress just by moving through a forest full of danger.


    "Be a little stronger!"


    Even though Carl was the most exhausted and panting, he continued to encourage the soldiers until the end.


    Although he only made cavalry charges on horseback, Carl was still physically weak and was not used to horseback combat.


    If it weren''t for his quick recovery, he would have collapsed long ago and been carried away.


    No one who saw Carl like that complained that they couldn''t go on because they were tired and scared.


    Catherine was moving at the very front, holding a torch. The red gnoll was easy to track because it bled and left traces everywhere.


    ''If he had lost this much blood, he should have died a long time ago. It is a life force that cannot exist even if it is a monster.''


    Catherine figured out the abnormality of the red gnoll by considering its size and amount of blood loss.


    He must have strange powers, such as replenishing blood.


    ''I can''t miss it.''


    Catherine''s fingertips were shaking as she had already missed the red gnoll twice.


    She may be a dangerous person, but she had failed Carl''s expectations twice in a row.


    No matter how bad the situation was, failure was failure.


    "How far is it until the valley?"


    Carl took a deep breath and asked the Hilfin knight.


    Since he was an ordained knight from Hilfin, Carl thought he would be roughly familiar with the geography for strategy and tactics.


    But the knight hesitated and said nothing. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After receiving his ordination, he rarely left the castle, and when he moved for work, he did not need to bring a guide with him to memorize geography.


    Carl felt like his mouth would hurt if he said more, so he stopped.


    Corbin, who was a commoner, seemed to be better in many ways, even if his skills were slightly lower.


    "The valley will appear soon. The distance from him has become much closer."


    Catherine, who was familiar with the guidance she received from Corbin, spoke for her.


    Because there were only a small number of people, they were moving at a considerably faster speed than during the day.


    "Be alert to your surroundings."


    Following Catherine''s words, Carl gave instructions to the soldiers.


    The red gnoll was by no means a stupid monster. If they let their guard down and came this far without any disturbance, they could end up falling off their heads.


    The speed slowed down a bit. Thanks to this, Carl was able to catch his breath.


    "Lord Carl, you must not leave my side,"


    Bilford whispered softly to Carl.


    It seemed unlikely that Hilfin''s knights would be able to protect Carl, Carl nodded towards Billford.


    Carl decided on priorities with an honest heart. In any case, it would be better to save the imperial soldiers, even if it meant throwing Hilfin''s knights as prey.


    Catherine, who was moving forward quietly, suddenly slowed down. Everyone wondered what was going on, but they knew it right away.


    "Ugh..." Carl frowned.


    A bloody smell that messed with your head and the disgusting smell of a decaying corpse stung her nose.


    Come to think of it, there was no time to dispose of the corpses of the gnolls from today''s daytime battle.


    But on the way, not a single body was seen.


    Where had all those corpses gone?


    "Ready for battle!"


    "Understood!"


    The imperial soldiers took up formation at Carl''s shout.


    Because their numbers had decreased, it was not possible to form a large and strong formation as before, so they settled in as close to trees as possible.


    Carl turned his head here and there in the crampedly narrow circle.


    He could feel the gaze.


    The gaze of a cornered rat baring its teeth, driven by evil, at the very end. Even this desperation could not be fake.


    Gradually, Catherine moved first before Carl gave instructions.


    Her eyes followed the pitch-black darkness where not even the moonlight could penetrate.


    "This is the end."


    Carl''s confident mutterings penetrated heavily through the cold silence of the night forest.


    Crrrrr...


    As if responding to Carl''s words, a sound like scratching on a rock returned from the other side of the darkness.


    At the sound of the red gnoll, Catherine quietly walked and settled down with her sword pointed.


    Carl narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on the sword in his hand.


    Very strangely, somehow, the sound of the red gnoll...


    ''Did he just laugh?''


    The moment he thought that, a commotion suddenly broke out in the quiet surroundings.


    "Come! Concentrate on maintaining your formation!"


    At Carl''s shout, the soldiers put their shoulders together and raised their shields as if to confirm each other''s presence.


    The soldiers inside the ranks raised their torches high, and the moment the gnoll''s figure was illuminated by the light, Carl shouted.


    "Stab!"


    Burbubbuk!


    The spear, which was thrown out with machine-like precision and accuracy, killed the attacking gnolls.


    The soldiers skillfully pulled the spears and pushed the shields, then removed the spears from the corpse and placed them back in place.


    But something was strange.


    No, the moment the gnoll''s body bounced off the shield, everyone realized what was wrong.


    "Oh my god!"


    The soldiers who killed the gnoll with a single blow were greatly shaken.


    The sound of light footsteps running on the floor, the sound of soldiers making metal, and the sound of torches swaying in the wind.


    Other than that, there was no sound.


    Gnolls that were supposed to bark loudly had no mouths.


    As if they were half-human, their blunt, protruding snouts had only one nostril for breathing.


    But that wasn''t the problem.


    It had only one eye and one ear, and the thin, frail body visible through the sparse fur was so thin that one wondered if it had any internal organs, and its limbs were no different from tree branches that could only walk unsteadily.


    As if it was already made.


    Or, as if they took everything off to make as much as possible with insufficient ingredients.


    Goosebumps rose all over soldiers body.


    And Carl and Catherine moved at the same time.


    "Run!"


    Carl shouted so loudly that the forest trembled.


    Catherine ran with her sword raised to block the red gnolls that quietly rushed at her in the darkness.


    She would do whatever it took to waste time here.


    The intention of the red gnoll was clearly felt. She didn''t know what exactly it was aiming for.


    However, it was absolutely impossible to play according to the enemy''s intentions!


    "Bilford! Open the way!"


    Carl gave this order to Bilford instead of Catherine, who was stranded trying to stop the red gnoll, and pointed the way with his sword.


    Bilford gritted his teeth and pushed the soldiers forward.


    The countless unfinished gnolls that rushed in silently, hissing harshly through their only nostrils, had no ability to even attack the enemy.

 Chapter 78: Devastation [9]

    Run!"


    Carl shouted so loudly that the forest trembled.


    Catherine ran with her sword raised to block the red gnolls that quietly rushed at her in the darkness.


    She would do whatever it took to waste time here.


    The intention of the red gnoll was clearly felt. She didn''t know what exactly it was aiming for.


    However, it was absolutely impossible to play according to the enemy''s intentions!


    "Bilford! Open the way!"


    Carl gave this order to Bilford instead of Catherine, who was stranded trying to stop the red gnoll, and pointed the way with his sword.


    Bilford gritted his teeth and pushed the soldiers forward.


    The countless unfinished gnolls that rushed in silently, hissing harshly through their only nostrils, had no ability to even attack the enemy.


    However, Carl''s heart raced, and cold sweat poured out as he felt as if he had encountered something that should not exist in this world.


    Kaaaaak!


    Slash¡ª! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine ignored the sound and swung her sword at the red gnoll targeting the soldier.


    In a split second, Catherine noticed that the red gnoll''s severed hand had been restored.


    Shriek!


    Catherine''s swordplay changed its trajectory like a snake and cut deeply into the red gnoll''s thigh.


    The neatly cut flesh moved up along the sword pole, trembling and spattering blood.


    The red gnoll tried to run, but it was difficult to move properly because the muscles in its thighs had been greatly torn away.


    The red gnoll turned its head and looked at Catherine.


    The pale yellow eyes were filled with immeasurable hatred.


    Even though it was the first time he saw her face without her armor, the red gnoll could tell that she was the human clad in metal who had almost killed him twice.


    The red gnoll glared at the soldiers running past Catherine''s back.


    Then, while pressing down on the shaking flesh with one hand, he grabbed the unfinished gnoll that was running around with his other hand and scooped it up in one bite.


    Munch! Munch!


    Catherine saw that and immediately rushed at the red gnoll.


    The red gnoll grabbed hold of a tree and leapt to widen the distance.


    After standing quietly for a moment, it lunged at Catherine at explosive speed.


    Its thighs, which had been trembling with flesh, were bleeding but had recovered sufficiently to be able to run.


    Clank!


    Since the armor only consisted of arms and legs, the intimidating sounds of Catherine moving were not as loud as before.


    However, its speed and fluid movements were superior to before.


    Catherine galloped away with her sword raised on her shoulder.She was so far away from the torch-bearing soldiers that she couldn''t see anything.


    The unstable floor, the invisible front, and the rushing red gnoll.Burbubbuk!Catherine recalled the blurry scenery she had last seen, focused her mind on the sounds she heard, and sharpened her senses.


    She just ran on, smashing the unstable floor with the power of mana.


    Darkness is not human.


    But it is also not something that cannot be overcome.


    "Huh¡­!"


    Catherine, who caught a faint sound amid all the noise, swung the sword on her shoulder..


    She stepped forward with her right foot as hard as she could, twisted her whole body, and without thinking about what would happen behind her, she risked everything on one strike.


    All power was put into swordplay.


    Slash¡ª!


    The feeling of cutting a living thing lingered at her fingertips.


    The heat hit her, and the blood poured out all over her body.


    She could tell by the sensation at her fingertips.


    Even the strong shoulder blades and ribs were completely cut off, and the internal organs were completely torn apart..


    It was a fatal wound, a wound that would not be surprising even if one collapsed and died immediately.


    But Catherine had no choice but to immediately prepare for defense.


    Instead of pushing in its arms to reduce damage, the red gnoll met the attack with its whole body.


    Like when Carl trusted his armor and gave up his head, then pulled out a dagger and killed the gnoll.


    Waaaah!


    The red gnoll lifted up with all its might, and the two clasped hands struck down like a mace.


    Catherine, who was fighting a single blow, was unable to move quickly and had no choice but to block instead of dodging.


    However, unlike Carl, who safely blocked the attack with his armor, the red gnoll received wounds that could lead to death.


    The bones in its shoulder and chest were broken, the internal organs in its stomach were spilling out, and its strength was gone.


    "Umm¡­!"


    Kahaaa!


    Catherine raised her arms high and aimed the sword under her forearms.


    The red gnoll''s right arm was caught on the sword and cut off cleanly.


    The aspects were similar to the battle fought in the village.


    The strike with his free hand broke Catherine''s sword, shattered her armor, and crushed her arm, but it still could not knock her down or kill her.


    When the red gnoll tried to grab Catherine with its remaining hand, Catherine pulled the broken sword with only the ricasso remaining and cut off the gnoll''s finger.


    Because of the mana, she was able to cut it down with the dull ricasso.


    Waaaw!


    Wedge!


    Boom!


    Catherine, who had no choice but to block the gnoll''s hand with her broken sword, landed a fierce kick.


    Catherine bounced and hit a tree, then bounced again and rolled around on the floor.


    "Tsk!"


    Catherine stood up as if lying and spat out spit mixed with blood.


    Before she knew it, she had a dagger in her left hand, and the dagger had been greedily soaked in blood.


    For a brief moment, she threw herself backward in response to the red gnoll''s kick.


    She curled her body into a circle to protect her torso from breaking her neck.


    And with the broken sword and the dagger she pulled out in an instant,


    she cut the red gnoll''s instep cleanly.


    Kaaaaagh!


    The red gnoll let out a roar.


    The top of its left foot had two deep cuts and was shaking.


    All the unfinished gnolls ran to stop Carl, and the red gnoll, in its dying state, became an idiot.


    But the red gnoll did not stop.


    Thud!


    Coogung!


    It didn''t even care that its left foot was shaking. It just ran bravely.


    The left foot that stepped on the ground broke off from the impact, and the wounds exposed the bone and flesh, but it continued running without hesitation.


    It lay face down and placed its left hand on the ground with its finger cut off, and placed its right arm on the tree with its entire hand severed.


    Even though the intestines were spilling out of its stomach and being crushed by stepping on them with its own feet, it just ran.


    "Haa!"


    Catherine could feel that the red gnoll was not looking at her but at those running in the distance, more specifically at Carl.


    Right now, the red gnoll could see nothing except the red cloak shining in the light of the torch, the scales, and the repairs embroidered with gold thread.


    Catherine rushed towards the red gnoll with her body in complete disrepair.

 Chapter 79: Devastation [10]

    Catherine stood up as if lying and spat out spit mixed with blood.


    Before she knew it, she had a dagger in her left hand, and the dagger had been greedily soaked in blood.


    For a brief moment, she threw herself backward in response to the red gnoll''s kick.


    She curled her body into a circle to protect her torso from breaking her neck.


    And with the broken sword and the dagger she pulled out in an instant,


    she cut the red gnoll''s instep cleanly.


    Kaaaaagh!


    The red gnoll let out a roar.


    The top of its left foot had two deep cuts and was shaking.


    All the unfinished gnolls ran to stop Carl, and the red gnoll, in its dying state, became disoriented.


    But the red gnoll did not stop.


    Thud!


    Coogung!


    It didn''t even care that its left foot was shaking.


    It just ran bravely.


    The left foot that stepped on the ground broke off from the impact, and the wounds exposed the bone and flesh, but it continued running without hesitation.


    It lay face down and placed its left hand on the ground with its finger cut off, and placed its right arm on the tree with its entire hand severed.


    Even though the intestines were spilling out of its stomach and being crushed by stepping on them with its own feet, it just ran.


    "Haa!"


    Catherine could feel that the red gnoll was not looking at her but at those running in the distance, more specifically at Carl.


    Right now, the red gnoll could see nothing except the red cloak shining in the light of the torch, the scales, and the repairs embroidered with gold thread.


    Catherine rushed towards the red gnoll with her body in complete disrepair.


    "We can''t let him go from here!"


    Catherine was too light and weak to stop the 3m tall muscular Gnoll from turning over and sprinting at full speed.


    This is not the human way to fight monsters.


    However, Catherine rushed straight into the red glow without hesitation.


    Thwack¡ª!


    "Haaa!!"


    Catherine leaped with all her might and crashed into the red gnoll''s shoulder.


    But the red gnoll only paused for a moment, and Catherine thought her internal organs were about to explode.


    "Haaaa!!"


    Swoosh¡ª!


    Catherine used the broken sword and dagger to pierce the red gnoll''s neck and slit it.


    But it was shallow.


    If the sword had been just one finger length longer, she could have killed him with it.


    Stab¡ª! Stab¡ª! Stab¡ª! Stab¡ª!


    Catherine clung to the shoulder of a galloping red gnoll and stabbed it mercilessly in the neck and head.


    But the gnoll didn''t stop.


    Even with wounds that should have already killed him, he ran like crazy.


    "Hmm!"


    Catherine wrapped her left hand around the Red Gnoll''s neck and plunged the dagger into it, pinning it tightly.


    She then twisted down with all her might.


    The red gnoll''s neck bent downward due to the force of squeezing out all the remaining mana, and the thick muscles on the back of the neck stretched and became thinner.


    "Hwaap!"


    Puck!


    Catherine plunged the broken sword into the back of the guy''s neck with all her might.


    Thanks to the thinning of the muscles, Catherine''s broken sword barely touched the red gnoll''s spine.


    Thud¡ª!


    The red gnoll, who was running despite the wounds that should have killed him long ago, fell down like a doll whose strings had been cut.


    He skidded for several more meters, scraping the floor.


    "Ugh¡­ !"


    Catherine tried hard to get out from under him, but she had used up all her mana and couldn''t escape with her messed up body.


    "Catherine!"


    Carl''s urgent cry was heard nearby.


    Catherine and the red gnoll were already right behind Carl.


    If it had been just one second later, the red gnoll would have pushed the soldiers and crushed Carl.


    "It''s okay, go!"


    Catherine cried out loud, but was unable to move her body and fell completely to the floor.


    Carl gritted his teeth and ran, leaving Catherine behind. He can see that there is no time.


    But Catherine had no choice but to immediately prepare for defense.


    Before she knew it, there wasn''t a single unfinished gnoll left. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She can hear the sound of water. The valley is just around the corner.


    And she, so rotten that her nose is completely paralyzed, is taking over the surroundings.


    Everyone ran with all their might, even though they were sweating profusely.


    Something big is about to happen.


    They can know it instinctively. And the moment they jump out from between the trees and reach the valley, a heart-pounding echo bursts out.


    Oooh... ¡­ .


    "Ugh!"


    Carl heart is pounding as if it has dropped, and he is out of breath. On a moonlit night, the valley sat quietly as a red blood fog rose.


    Every time Carl breathe, he can smell and taste blood. Beyond that, a vague shape.


    "Kill!"


    In a situation where everyone is so scared that they can''t even move a hand, Carl pushes the soldiers'' backs and runs out alone.


    Carl knows...


    If it''s not now, there''s no more chance. He must die here! At that moment, something is heard from beyond the blood fog.


    "¡­ Kill me."


    A small, rough voice that imitates Carl''s words.


    "Master Carl!"


    Bilford suddenly comes to his senses and runs out.


    "Master Carl."


    The sound of imitation is heard again, and then everyone starts running at the same time.


    Must be killed Must be killed!


    In a split-second, Bilford grabs Carl, who was the first to run, and throws himself at him, and Hilfin''s two knights run past the soldiers.


    Even if Catherine ignores him, a knight is a knight.


    The sound of steel ringing is heard, and for a split second, the backs of the two knights fade away beyond the blood fog.


    Bang!


    Carl don''t know what happened.


    Two black shadows beyond fly away and fall into the valley. Immediately after, the impact spreads and the blood fog disappears, revealing it under the moonlight.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Blood-red eyes.


    He is 2m tall and has a sturdy body. Silver fur that shines like steel in the moonlight. And the red mane that covers the shoulders and back like a cloak...


    The gnoll is looking at Carl.


    Carl is also looking at him.


    A completely different species, a completely different origin, a completely different being.


    Nevertheless, both were able to find themselves in the other, as if looking in a mirror. The gnoll takes a step.


    "Hmm!"


    Bilford rushes at him with force.


    All he can think about is that he has to kill that gnoll to protect Carl.


    When Bilford charged with his sword placed at the bottom, the red-maned Gnoll, unlike Hilfin''s knights, leaped quickly and retreated beyond the valley.


    The gnolls eyes are watching Carl.


    No, in the first place,he don''t even pretend to look at anyone other than Carl.


    The gnoll shows his teeth.


    "Kill."


    "¡­."


    "Carl. Kill it. Carl. Kill it. Carl."


    Muttering that, The gnoll narrowed his blood-curdled eyes. A bright red tongue flowed out and licked the lips.


    "Die. Carl."


    The blood mist flying in the wind obscured my vision and then flew away, leaving nothing left there.


    ***


    Even after the unidentified gnome who spoke human language left, everyone could not easily let down their guard.


    "¡­ Check the surroundings and save Sir Catherine."


    After realizing that the bastard had completely left, Carl tried to compose himself and gave instructions.


    Imperial soldiers checked the surroundings with torches and rescued the knight who was attacked by the red-maned gnoll.


    Hilfin''s knights had all their ribs broken because their breastplates were dented and compressed their chests, and, unable to properly control their bodies, they fell into a ravine and drowned.


    Not far away, they discovered something very strange.


    "What on earth is this¡­?"


    Bilford, who was close to Carl''s side and protecting him, muttered with his lips quivering.


    A small pond filled with blood.


    The surrounding area was full of terrible traces left behind during the process of dragging the body. There must have been a body thrown in here.


    "¡­ I need to check inside. Pull out the blood."


    Carl had no time to be considerate of the soldiers who were sagging from the fatigue of battle in the middle of the night.


    Without a second thought, the soldiers sat around the pond and poured blood into a canteen.


    The blood in the pond was hot as if it had just been gushed out, and it did not harden over time.


    However, the blood that was scooped out into the canteen and sprinkled on the floor soon cooled and hardened.


    The diameter of the pond was about 3m, and strangely enough, the blood was shrinking faster than the soldiers were pumping it out.


    Still, it was so deep that it was impossible to drain the blood without going inside, so everyone could do nothing but stand back and look.


    And everyone was able to witness the blood naturally reducing.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Everyone was so tense that it was difficult to even breathe.


    The only sound was the torch shaking in the wind and the sound of the valley water flowing.


    In this way, the bottom of a 3m deep pond was revealed, and soon the bottom was completely dry, with not a single drop of blood remaining.


    "Lord Carl, please step back."


    Bilford grabbed Carl''s shoulder and pulled him to protect him.


    There was something under the pond.


    At Bilford''s instructions, a soldier threw a torch down, and its shape was revealed. It was small and didn''t move.


    It didn''t seem dangerous.


    "What¡­ is it?"


    The soldiers went down with a rope wrapped around the body and carefully went in.


    What they took out was a red statue of a gnoll about two spans tall.


    Carl looked at it carefully and touched it lightly with his hand.


    "It''s hot."


    It was giving off heat as if it were alive.


    Plus this ridiculously detailed workmanship.


    It looked like it would move at any moment.


    Carl stared at the statue with narrowed eyes and realized that it was slowly sucking the blood that had been sprinkled on the floor.

 Chapter 80: Mission Completed [1]

    Everyone was so tense that it was difficult to even breathe.


    The only sound was the torch shaking in the wind and the sound of the valley water flowing.


    In this way, the bottom of a 3m deep pond was revealed, and soon the bottom was completely dry, with not a single drop of blood remaining.


    "Lord Carl, please step back." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bilford grabbed Carl''s shoulder and pulled him to protect him.


    There was something under the pond.


    At Bilford''s instructions, a soldier threw a torch down, and its shape was revealed. It was small and didn''t move.


    It didn''t seem dangerous.


    "What¡­ is it?"


    The soldiers went down with a rope wrapped around the body and carefully went in.


    What they took out was a red statue of a gnoll about two spans tall.


    Carl looked at it carefully and touched it lightly with his hand.


    "It''s hot."


    It was giving off heat as if it were alive.


    Plus this ridiculously detailed workmanship.


    It looked like it would move at any moment.


    Carl stared at the statue with narrowed eyes and realized that it was slowly sucking the blood that had been sprinkled on the floor.


    "Destroy it."


    The soldiers smashed the statue as if they had been waiting for Carl''s firm command.


    He can''t bear to look at this object any longer, so he smash it with all my might and then stomp it into dust.


    The statue broke easily as if it were made of clay, and before I knew it, only red dirt remained on the floor.


    ¡­ No, it''s not dirt.


    Carl realized that it was a piece of hardened blood.


    "This¡­"


    "Gather the red dirt and put it in."


    Carl didn''t bother to mention it.


    Although everyone seemed reluctant, they silently followed Carl''s orders.


    The soldier carrying the bag filled with red dirt had no time to control his distorted expression. He want to throw it away right away.


    After rescuing Catherine from the Red Gnoll, Carl finally ordered their return.


    It was a terribly long day.


    ***


    Those who survived first received treatment and rested.


    Everyone was so exhausted that there was nothing they could do no matter what they wanted to do.


    Wouldn''t it be possible to enjoy the joy of victory only through strength?


    However, those who woke up in the morning were so well rested that they could not feel victory.


    No, well...Carl said we won, so we must have won...


    The story of the human-speaking gnoll with silver fur and red mane escaping alive was quietly buried.


    There is nothing he can do at Healpin anyway. Talking about it will only add to the confusion.


    Carol got ready early in the morning and moved to Hilfin Castle.


    And he was the first to meet Harmon, who had been eagerly waiting for him.


    "Harmon, you did a good job."


    "¡­ Yes, Lord Carl."


    With a tired face, Harman swallowed back his insults with all his might and responded in the polite manner of an imperial servant.


    "Where is Fardin?"


    "I will guide you."


    Harman smiled and guided Carl.


    Then, the moment Carl got off the horse and took off his helmet, Harman could not help but flinch.


    ''No, within a few days¡­.''


    Only four days have passed since the night Carl left.


    However, in that short period of time, Carl had grown noticeably.


    He is half a span taller, his shoulders have broadened, and his once young and delicate face seems to shine as coolly as a blade.


    What on earth happened in that moment?


    "Harmon, we don''t have that much free time."


    "Oh, yes."


    Harman came to his senses again and guided Carl.


    Fardin was sitting alone in the office where Hilfin''s matriarch worked, breathing slowly with his face buried in his hands.


    "Fardin."


    After Harman opens the door, Carl comes in and calls out, and only then does Fardin lower his hand and look at Carl.


    The puffy face belongs to a son who had no choice but to kill his father due to unavoidable circumstances.


    "Thanks to your decision, we successfully defeated the gnoll."


    "¡­."


    It would be somewhat inappropriate to mention that ''decision'' in detail now.


    "We killed all the gnolls that attacked from Ax Sound Village, and then went into the forest and wiped out all the remaining gnolls. Hilfin will no longer be threatened by gnolls. The territory will find stability, and the people of the territory will also enjoy peace."


    Slowly, Carl puts down the silver ax blade of the gnoll on the desk.


    "And with the enormous wealth coming from the silver mines, wouldn''t it be possible to grow quickly?"


    "¡­"


    Fardin looked at the cleanly cleaned ax blade with a mesmerized face.


    What on earth is this?


    Because of this, his father Maldin abandoned his family, abandoned his people''s, and thus lost his life by his own hands.


    ¡­ No, in the end it was he who made the decision.


    "Of course, if you can protect it."


    "¡­What do you want from me?"


    Fardin mutters lowly at Carl''s words.


    If he can protect it...


    If Fardin can hide the fact that he killed Maldin, then Fardin can properly receive the title of Baron and inherit the territory.


    And if only we could hide the existence of the silver mine well so that the estate would not become a torn rag.


    "Fardin, no, Lord Hilfin. I believe you''re not asking because you really don''t know."


    Fardin looked up at Carl quietly.


    And ICarlburst out laughing at the absurdity.


    Had he gone crazy?


    Is the helpless 4th prince with no background going to jump into the battle for succession to the throne?


    "Lord Hilfin, I don''t want you to think you have a choice. Your father''s sins will not be lifted from his shoulders."


    Carl spoke cruelly in a gentle voice and with a gentle expression that he displayed when dealing with the people around him.


    "¡­ What happens if I refuse?"


    If Fardin refuses, and all the information is released, then wouldn''t Carl''s troubles have been in vain?


    "I will hang you for treason in killing Baron Maldin of Hilfin, approved by His Majesty the Emperor, and appoint a new person in his place, and give Hilfin to me. Fardin, Hilfin will become a big silver mine from that moment on."


    Azgoth plans to push Carl to balance power. One way or another, Hilfin will eventually become Carl''s.


    Carl''s words seemed like a threat, but not a threat. There was no choice, but they were not forced, and there was no need to force them.


    Fardin closed his eyes and ran his hands through his hair.


    "Whoa¡­ ¡­ ."


    Fardin, sighing and staggering to his feet, walked around the desk and stood in front of Carl.


    Although Carl has grown a bit in the past few days, she is just a small child in front of the large Fardin, who must have Valturan blood in his blood.


    Carl proudly raised his chin and looked up at Fardin.


    His blond hair pulled back in a tight ponytail and his pure white skin were a mess from the ensuing battle, and his armor was covered in all sorts of wounds.


    The clothes are torn here and there, and the cloak is also dirty.


    Fardin, standing in front of him, looked down at Carl, who was no bigger than his chest, and then looked around at himself.


    He had a strong body full of strength, neat clothes, and no armor.


    He can''t raise his head in front of Carl


    Fardin lowered his head because his head was so dizzy and heavy.


    Dump.


    Fardin completely fell to his knees and covered his eyes with his hands for a moment, gasping for breath.


    Then, he grabbed Carl''s dirty hand with a trembling hand and placed his mouth on the back of it.


    "I will contact you later. Lord Hilfin."


    Carl withdrew his hand and spoke calmly.


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    "I won''t do anything for nothing¡­"I believe it."


    Of course, Carl doesn''t trust Fardin at all, and he won''t believe Carl words that he trusts Fardin, either.


    The reason the two are tied together is not because of trust, but because it is profitable for their own purposes.


    Carl was about to leave the office, but turned around and said as if she remembered something.


    "Oh, come to think of it."


    Unlike before, Carl''s voice really sounded like a child of that age, so Fardin lifted his lowered head and looked up at him.


    What on earth is he trying to say?


    "The credit for the victory goes to the soldiers, but it probably doesn''t mean much to them."


    "¡­."


    "Isn''t there too much money anyway? How about giving a reward to those who sacrificed their lives for fighting? I want to do that, but I''m poor and don''t have a single penny."


    Carl said that with a slightly awkward smile and left.


    "¡­ ha ha ha."


    Fardin stopped laughing at the absurdity.


    So what on earth is that small, sickly 4th prince?


    Is this a devil who will bring destruction to everyone?


    Or is he a messenger from God who has come for salvation?

 Chapter 81: Mission Completed [2]

    Carl decided to rest at Hilfin for two days for those who had worked hard.


    The soldiers were given complete free time with only a brief instruction: "Don''t cause any accidents."


    Carl knew that there was nothing more ridiculous than a superior saying.


    "You know I won''t touch you as long as you do your job well, right?"


    A person who says things like that can never stand by and watch soldiers rest.


    The imperial soldiers went outside and headed to the bar after Catherine released them without a single restriction in response to Carl''s words.


    They drank alcohol in moderation, just enough to avoid mistakes, and repeatedly praised Carl as they sat around talking.


    As Carl said, Fardin gathered all the fiefdoms that participated in the battle, praised them, and gave them a huge amount of money as a reward.


    In addition, compensation was also provided to the families of those who died, thereby calming public sentiment that had been greatly shaken.


    "Keep quiet about silver. For all of us. You can talk about the rest as much as you want."


    As he heard, Fardin used the word "we" to comfort the common people. He quickly found a silver mine in the forest, occupied it, and reported it to Carl.


    "There were traces of humans?"


    "Yes."


    Surprisingly, there were traces presumed to be human in the silver mine.


    By creating a strong support, they mined silver safely and systematically. Not only had the gnolls suddenly learned metallurgy, but the whole situation was suspicious.


    "All right. Let''s bury this quietly for now. I will report to His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Fardin followed Carl''s orders more obediently than expected.


    There were many things that came to Carl''s mind, so he took a moment to organize his thoughts.


    Based on the thinking skills and rich imagination he gained from Lucas, Carl was quickly able to draw an overall outline.


    ''Some man came here and used some kind of evil magic to create a blood pond and a gnoll statue. From that, numerous gnolls were created, and the red gnoll was born. The human behind the scenes attacked Hilfin with gnolls and, at the same time, mined and stole the silver. And then I came.''


    When Carl won the battle against the gnolls, the group retreated, and a gnoll with a red mane and silver fur was born and ran away.


    ''For what?''


    Take control of Hilfin territory?


    This probably isn''t it. If the gnolls spread and take over the territory, Madius will decide to attack.


    It seems certain that he wanted to obtain silver. It seems that Madius knows about the silver, but Carl can''t know for sure. Next...


    ''Did he want to make that?''


    A gnoll with a red mane. What if the goal was to create it?


    ''... I can''t even say for sure that he''s human.''


    Carl organized his thoughts. There is nothing he can do if he thinks about it further.


    First, let''s report to Azgoth.


    Azgoth will not sit idly by and watch this happen. Azgoth is moving, so how much help will it be if Carl acts alone?


    ''... This probably didn''t happen in the original work either.''


    A subjugation mission that Ias finished in an instant. In the original, that was the end.


    Carl... This is the change that occurred when Lucas became Carl.


    "Whew..."


    Carl sighed, his thoughts tangled and unresolved.


    His head hurt.


    However, the mission was successfully completed.


    Now there is only one thing left.


    All he could do was return to the imperial palace, where Azgoth, Adrian, and countless other nobles were waiting for him.


    ***


    Even on the way back to Himeln, Carl did not necessarily stop by cities or villages.


    Unlike the dissatisfaction they had when they first headed to Hilfin, the imperial soldiers followed Carl without saying a word.


    Now everyone knew that Carl was trying to hide himself.


    Carl bravely rode his horse in front of them, fought with them with a spear and sword, and took the initiative to jump into the most dangerous places.


    The feeling of being firmly trusted by their lord could not be explained in words.


    Strangely enough, the imperial soldiers who had merely followed Carl on Azgoth'' orders were already acting as if they were Carl''s private soldiers.


    This happened thanks to Carl''s strange and powerful charisma.


    Whenever Carl took a break, he got out of the carriage and learned full-scale martial arts from Bilford, and he learned strategy and tactics from Catherine.


    It was not the clumsy scrambling that was seen when heading to Hilfin.


    It was so heated that everyone who saw it got worried.


    The imperial soldiers glanced at Carl, who was rapidly learning martial arts at an unbelievable speed, and Harman, who had not seen Carl leading and fighting, was so shocked that his eyes were almost completely bluge out.


    ''What on earth happened in that moment?''


    Harman had also learned swordsmanship through culture. From his perspective, Carl was already worthy of being considered a warrior.


    You should not ignore it just because you have learned the basics. Basics aren''t basic for nothing.


    Knowing just the basics is enough to protect yourself and kill your enemies, so those are the basics.


    Also, Carl was nominally being treated by Milton with recovery magic and was learning little by little how to manage mana.


    "In the end, the most important thing in handling the power of transcendence is will. Even if you know the theory like a mountain, you can''t just lead resolutely with a firm and clear will."


    Carl felt Milton flowing mana into his body and was able to move mana in just three days.


    The moment he first got mana, he already had experience handling it once, so it wasn''t difficult.


    Next, he studied under Catherine and learned how to use mana as a warrior.


    "The most important thing is will, but it is better to have a firm image and move your mana. It is helpful to think about exactly which areas and how to strengthen them."


    Carl, who had been taught like that, shocked everyone, even himself.


    "This¡­ It''s not this easy..."


    Carl succeeded in strengthening his body with mana in one go!


    Even Catherine was shocked, stuttering and gibbering. But for Carl, a ''solid image'' was too easy.


    To be precise, Lucas subdivided muscles into parts and stimulated them by targeting precise targets.


    No, he was able to send mana.


    Lucas was not in good health.l before he became Carl.


    However, he thought he would definitely exercise someday, so he watched and studied a lot of exercise videos.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t do it because he didn''t have the will, it was because he was so weighed down by his social life that he couldn''t exercise.


    Still, since he helped Carl like this, he didn''t even know what a worldly thing it was.


    This time, the moment of ''Is this okay?'' was repeated again.


    ''Oh, do I have any talent?


    '' As people around him made a fuss, Carl also had this thought. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he instantly became humble when he thought of Adrian, the munchkin protagonist of the original work, and the genius Nero, who pushed gnolls into a corner with only force.


    ''Nero is the greatest warrior in the history of the imperial family and will become a master next year, and Adrian is a perfect genius in every way.


    They mastered mana before they were even ten years old.'' He shouldn''t think that Carl, who had barely mastered mana, could do anything about such monsters.


    "Lord Carl, you are truly amazing."


    "You can stop now. I will work hard even if you don''t say that."


    "No, that''s not it¡­"


    "I barely learned the basics of martial arts and managed mana at the age of 16, so it was too late at the latest. I know that I have to work harder because it''s too late for me to learn all of this."


    "This¡­!"


    Bilford was praising Carl, but when Carl started talking nonsense, his head got heated and he almost made a mistake.


    As Catherine quietly placed her hand on his shoulder and looked at him sternly, Bilford was only trembling, hissing, and breathing heavily.


    After spending his entire life bedridden due to illness, Carl mastered the basics of swordsmanship in less than a month.


    He was able to control mana in three days and was able to strengthen his body with mana in just one attempt.


    But when he say it like that, it''s strange that Bilford, who risked his life to become a knight since he was young, doesn''t get angry.


    Of course, this happened because Bilford had no way of knowing that the objects of Carl''s comparison were Adrian and Nero.


    ...No, even if he knew, he would have been angry. Those two wouldn''t have grown this fast either.


    Ten days later, with Carl being violent towards Bilford, Carl returned to Himeln.


    And as soon as he returned the first thing he did was directly go to Imperial Palace.

 Chapter 82: A Gift [1]

    Even though Carl returned, the imperial palace remained quiet.


    It took a whopping four times longer than Nero, who had returned from the subjugation mission in just a week in the original.


    Since Carl''s records were all that were available, the only person to compare was Carl. But even if it took almost a month just to complete the mission, it was too late.


    And this was natural for everyone. No one expected it. Even Nero and Lilly didn''t think Carl would do well. One person, and only one person, had high hopes for Carl and was disappointed.


    Azgoth did not show his face once, even though his son Carl, who had gone on a campaign under his orders, returned.


    Funnily enough, the only person in this huge imperial palace who had high hopes for Carl was Emperor Azgoth.


    And Azgoth was very disappointed that Carl was only struggling with subjugating gnolls and decided that it was not worth investing more in him.


    Of course, there was no way Carl was going to let this go.


    "Lord Carl, Lord Carl! I will report to the Chamberlain, so wait until then!"


    "Yes? Why you?"


    "Lord Carl! Please!"


    Harman desperately pleaded with Carl, who innocently tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand.


    "A son is going to see his father. Is this such a big deal?"


    However, Carl just smiled and spoke in a pure voice to Harman, who was trying to block him, and then walked past him with great strides.


    Harman felt like his eyes would roll when he heard that Carl would meet His Majesty, the busy emperor, personally.


    "Ah, the servant there."


    "Yes, yes? Are you talking about me?"


    "Yes."


    As for ''the servant'', he turned around.


    "Where is my father now?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The servant looked at Harman struggling roughly behind Carl and said after thinking about it.


    "His Majesty the Emperor is in his office."


    Harman screamed silently and tore out his hair. No, well, if the prince wants to criticize him, he should criticize him. Can you help me?


    "All right. Thank you."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    The attendant smiled softly at Carl, who said thank you, bowed her head, and took a small step back. It''s embarrassing, but Card don''t hate it when the royal family treats him so politely.


    "Harman, what are you doing? Let''s go quickly. I don''t even know where the office is."


    "¡­ ¡­ I will guide you."


    In the end, Harman gave up everything and guided Carl with a smile.


    '' I don''t know anymore. It''s not my fault, so it''ll be okay. ¡­ ¡­ is it?''


    Carl, who arrived in front of the emperor''s office, smiled calmly and spoke to the attendant and knight guarding the door.


    "Can I come in?"


    "¡­ Please wait a moment."


    That¡­ He guess it''s not okay to ask that...


    With confused eyes, the servant carefully entered through the side door. The large door of the emperor''s office is only allowed to the royal family.


    "Your Majesty has given permission."


    "Thank you."


    "Uh, uh."


    Clank!


    Carl suddenly opened the door to the office with his own hand and entered.


    If you think about it, Carl is also a member of the royal family, so there is no problem with going in and out through the big door, but no one could have expected him to behave like this, so they couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Father. I came back after work."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Even Azgoth must have expected this, so Azgoth slowly put down his pen and glared at Carl in silence.


    Face to face with two sun-like eyes, Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled. Carl was no longer frightened by the look in his father''s eyes or anything like that.


    It was playing thing for him now. You could say that.


    However, even if the opponent was a gnoll, Carl continued to fight without resting even for a moment, truly taking one step toward death.


    Humans who have overcome the crisis of death move one step forward.


    Maybe he''s just crazy.


    "Carl, what''s going on?"


    Azgoth changed his attitude towards Carl, who smiled brightly despite his angry eyes and proudly lifted his chin, and asked quietly.


    The face slowly moving within the blonde hair and beard, as rich as a lion''s mane, did not seem to belong to a human being.


    "Yes? I told you. I have returned after completing the work my father told me to do."


    "Are you just taking up my time just to say something like that?"


    "Yes. On top of that, I also wanted to talk to my father. Um, we''re family, right?"


    Others were more shocked than Azgoth at Carl''s words. And even more surprisingly, Azgoth looked at Carl carefully and nodded.


    "Everyone step out."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Chamberlain Orten bowed politely and took a step back. And he signaled for everyone else to leave with his sharp eyes.


    In an instant, only Azgoth and Carl remained in the emperor''s office.


    Carl, who had come to see Azgoth alone, quietly got up from his chair and stood in front of him.


    Azgoth looked down at his young son, who was standing arrogantly, and quietly observed him without blinking.


    Thud!


    Carl placed a sack on the desk where the emperor was working. Azgoth smelled a rotting corpse.


    "Shall I open it for you? Your Majesty?"


    "Okay, open it."


    Azgoth wondered what this arrogant and conniving son, who deceived everyone and only showed his true face to him, believed in and was so confident about.


    Carl opened the bag and took out something from inside.


    "It''s a gift."


    "Umm¡­ ¡­ ."


    Azgoth carefully examined what Carl was holding tightly. Then he nodded slowly and spoke with an interested expression.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the head of the gnoll who invaded the empire''s territory."


    Thud!


    Carl placed the salt-soaked red gnoll''s large head on the desk. Even looking at its enormous size, no fool would think it was the head of an ordinary gnoll.


    "Did you say gnoll?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "So, what was in that bag was the head of a mere monster?"


    "Unfortunately, there was no chance of that. But this could also be quite interesting."


    Carl placed a relatively small bag on the desk and opened it.


    "What is this?"


    "I destroyed the statue of the blood-sucking gnoll."


    "Well, indeed. That''s pretty interesting."


    Azgoth nodded slowly and looked straight at Carl with a mysterious smile.


    At once, a huge feeling of intimidation weighed down on Carl''s shoulders.


    Unlike before, Carl''s shoulders were shaking.


    However, Carl soon proudly puffed out his chest, looked directly into Azgoth''s eyes, and spoke without wavering.


    "I will use Hillpin to good advantage."


    "Do you have the ability to control it?"


    "It''s already mine, so what''s the problem?"


    "Everything in this empire belongs to me. Nothing can belong to anyone else."


    "Your Majesty, it''s not like you can live forever, and isn''t this something you''ll pass on to me anyway?"


    Azgoth also smiled at what Carl said with a smile.


    As if he had been stamped into a mold, the son who looked the least like his father was smiling with a face that most closely resembled his.


    Something incomprehensible was swirling wildly in the narrowed eyes of the two people.

 Chapter 83: Gift [2]

    Carl placed a relatively small bag on the desk and opened it.


    "What is this?"


    "I destroyed the statue of the blood-sucking gnoll."


    "Well, indeed. That''s pretty interesting."


    Azgoth nodded slowly and looked straight at Carl with a mysterious smile.


    At once, a huge feeling of intimidation weighed down on Carl''s shoulders.


    Unlike before, Carl''s shoulders were shaking.


    However, Carl soon proudly puffed out his chest, looked directly into Azgoth''s eyes, and spoke without wavering. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will use Hillpin to good advantage."


    "Do you have the ability to control it?"


    "It''s already mine, so what''s the problem?"


    "Everything in this empire belongs to me. Nothing can belong to anyone else."


    "Your Majesty, it''s not like you can live forever, and isn''t this something you''ll pass on to me anyway?"


    Azgoth also smiled at what Carl said with a smile.


    As if he had been stamped into a mold, the son who looked the least like his father was smiling with a face that most closely resembled his.


    Something incomprehensible was swirling wildly in the narrowed eyes of the two people.


    "I''m very curious, child. How did you know what I meant?"


    Azgoth said in a satisfied voice. Even though he looked up at Carl, who was standing, it seemed as if he was looking down.


    "Does that matter?"


    "That''s not the point. I am curious, so you have to answer. That is the law of the empire."


    Azgoth slowly stood up.


    His mountain-like shoulder seemed to be pushing up the sky, and a pair of suns hanging high above were pressing down on Carl.


    "Carl."


    Azgoth called Carl''s name slowly, as if savoring it.


    At this moment, for the first time, Carl could feel that Azgoth had truly called his name.


    Azgoth recognized Carl as a proud beast aiming for the throne.


    "Everything comes from power. If you want to exist solely as yourself, you will need to have the appropriate strength. That is the law of the empire, and the only truth that penetrates this world."


    Azgoth advised his son to become the worthy heir to the empire.


    Carl no longer felt the need to provoke Azgoth with unnecessary arrogance, so he took a step back, politely bowed, and spoke.


    "Your Majesty needed me, how could I not know?"


    "How Cheeky."


    "Thank you."


    "Go away now."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Carl followed the royal family''s laws and withdrew with perfect etiquette.


    He then forcefully opened the door with his own hand, turned back to the naughty 4th prince, and swiped out.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Azgoth stared at the large red gnoll''s head and the broken blood clot on the desk.


    ''I needed it. Indeed.''


    Azgoth only smiled with the corners of his mouth raised and spoke quietly, but with a heavy voice that could not be resisted.


    "Investigate closely."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Orten, who had quietly entered the office, answered.


    Azgoth did not officially mention Carl.


    However, he made the nobles confused by leniently overlooking Carl''s rude behavior, granting permission for the private army, and secretly leaving Milton and the 30 imperial soldiers at Carl''s disposal.


    Through this incident, Carl gained Catherine, Bilford, and Milton for sure, and was able to handle 30 of the most elite imperial soldiers.


    As for Harman, He''ll have to wait and see.


    The most important thing is that Azgoth recognized Hillpin as Carl''s.


    Now, Carl would be able to build up his power based on the enormous wealth pouring in from Hillpin.


    Although it is still far from Balos and Eingir, it is still an enormous power.


    Next, Carl received an unexpectedly large gift.


    He didn''t receive it from Azgoth.


    Catherine told him about her family, the Mold family, and Carl happily agreed to meet them. A few days later, he would come to see Carl at the Mold family.


    Since this is a family that produced a knight like Catherine, it would be a great help to Carl today. Of course, if both parties were happy with each other.


    ***


    Even though Azgoth was the only person in this imperial palace who had high hopes for Carl, there was one other person who was eagerly waiting for him.


    "Oh my God, Master Carl!"


    The person who greeted Carl, who finally returned to his room after negotiating with Azgoth, was Lilly, who was already shedding tears.


    "Why are you so thin? Did you enjoy your meal? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Lilly groped Carl, who was speechless, with trembling hands, acting as if she was ready to scold him at any moment if she found any wounds.


    Carl wiped his hands on his pants and gently held Lilly''s hand.


    "There isn''t a single wound. Don''t worry."


    "Well, you''re still hurt¡­"


    "I wasn''t even hurt. I took a wrong step in the forest and got a little sprained, so I got treatment from Milton."


    "Oh my god! Are you okay? Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Carl spoke lightly to reassure Lilly, but Lilly almost fainted just from hearing that Carl had sprained his ankle.


    "Are you okay. I didn''t even know I was hurt when it happened."


    Even though he was sweating coldly, Carl smiled calmly and reassured Lilly.


    Actually, at that time, Carl didn''t just sprain his ankle, it was completely sprained and he couldn''t stand, but whatever.


    Carl first washed cleanly and changed his clothes. Inwardly, he thought it was a good thing that he cut off the collar of his clothes, which had been bitten by a gnoll and became a mess, in the name of frustration.


    If Lilly had seen those traces, she might have truly fainted.


    "The clothes are too small."


    "I grew up. I told you. I might be bigger when I come back."


    When Lilly muttered as if she was upset when she saw Carl wearing tight clothes, Carl burst out laughing and leaned against Lilly.


    Carl, who used to be shorter than Lilly, was now two fingers taller than her. This is an incredible growth rate.


    "I''m probably growing up by pushing what I haven''t been able to grow up to. If it continues to grow like this, I will be twice as tall as Lilly."


    "I hope so." Lilly laughed with tears in her eyes at Carl''s absurd words. The two talked a lot.


    All Lilly had done for a month was to stay in this room and hope and pray for Carl''s safety, so in reality, all Carl had done was to appropriately dramatize the events that had happened so far.


    Still, there was so much to say that it seemed like the story wouldn''t end even at night.


    Carl knew that he was looking for his mother in Lilly.


    Lucas''s memories of his family became an empty void, and Carl felt lonely, as if he had been thrown out into the world alone.


    To fill that void, he regarded Lilly as his mother.


    Maybe he was being selfish by deceiving Lilly. But it didn''t matter if it was selfish. Because Carl truly regarded Lilly as his mother. Now she came and said she was here as a nanny for Carl, it was ridiculous.


    Carl, who was lying in bed, found peace in his mind when he heard the sound of Lilly''s breathing from a short distance away. That was his mother''s voice. Lilly''s eyes were dark and bloodshot, so she must have been anxious and not sleeping well while he was gone.


    The room that felt like a curse now felt like a mother''s embrace because Lilly was there. Carl took a slow breath and at some point fell asleep without realizing it.

 Chapter 84: The Mold Family [1]

    Carl led a very structured life for a while. After waking up in the morning, washing, and eating, he learned martial arts from Bilford.


    "you are improving fvery quickly."


    "Are those empty words true?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    After lunch, he read books in the imperial library, acted innocent and sickly, and visited the imperial soldiers who had fought with him to make small talk.


    Treating a soldier kindly seemed quite undignified for a nobleman.


    Of course, Nero also liked dealing with people informally, but even though their images were different, they were very different.


    It was impossible to treat Nero, a handsome man like the sun on a sunny day, with the strong backing of Count Beria, a martial arts genius who quickly dies in the military, the same as Carl, who was sickly and knew no manners.


    Catherine, who was more anxious than Carl, finally delivered the news to Carl.


    "I got a call from Mold Street. They arrived in Himeln, and you can call them whenever the time permits," she said, handing over the letter.


    She could have just delivered the letter, but the deadline was longer than expected, and she was anxious, so she ended up speaking incoherently.


    Catherine knew why the deadline had been delayed, so she couldn''t help but feel even more uncomfortable.


    The Mold family must have been arguing because they were not sure if they could take Carl as their lord.


    The fact that Carl snatched away Catherine, who had barely made her an imperial knight, was heartbreaking, but now that Catherine was planning to push the family under Carl first, and because of that the anger would spread more.


    Just be a knight belonging to the imperial family!


    Didn''t the child grow up to be too stubborn because he was taught to be loyal as a knight?


    He probably said something like that. Instead of tearing the envelope, Carl carefully ripped open the wax that sealed the envelope, even though it was annoying.


    If he had received something like this when he had just become Carl, he would have torn it open as if he had just received a bill.


    Then, no matter how much Catherine cared for him, she would have been offended.


    In the letter, Catherine''s words were written sharply and with minimal rhetoric.


    Even the bold and powerful font felt like a ''certification mark of a knight''.


    It had a strong business-like feel to the point where one could feel the obsession with eliminating any possibility of misunderstanding at the source.


    ''You asked me to see your face, so I came to show you my face.'' It felt exactly like this.


    It felt more like a scared and defensive feeling than a cocky one.


    He made Catherine an imperial knight in a desperate attempt to save her fallen family,


    but he probably didn''t want to get involved with Carl, who was no different from a broken kite.


    "Uhm¡­."


    Carl folded the letter neatly, put it back into the envelope, and then placed it in the drawer.


    Afterwards, he smiled at Catherine, who seemed nervous, with a very satisfied smile and reassured her.


    "I want to meet them as soon as possible. However, since they came to Himeln in a hurry, it would be better to give them a day to rest. Will it be okay tomorrow?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "So where should I go?"


    Catherine paused in confusion for a moment.


    And then, belatedly, she realized what Karl meant and was startled and spoke urgently.


    "They will come to the Imperial Palace from Mold Street for an audience."


    "Oh, no. I am not in a position to go far, and since they have come all the way from Mold Street to Himeln, it would be right for me to at least go out and greet them."


    "All right. Let me tell them. I will let you know as soon as I get a reply."


    "Yes, thank you, Lady Catherine."


    Despite Carl''s polite and sincere attitude, Catherine was unable to come to her senses with a pale face.


    A fallen family located in a remote country estate has no reason to own a mansion or villa in Himeln.


    "Oh, that, that¡­ ."


    "Just go ahead and tell me."


    Catherine was heartbroken that the young Mold servant who had come to speak to her was trembling and unable to speak.


    "Master Carl."


    "Ah, Lady Catherine. Have you already received an answer?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine hesitated for a while, embarrassed to speak to Carl, who smiled softly. Catherine spoke softly in an uncharacteristically sad voice.


    "At Piazza Barriodos...Is that okay?"


    Catherine was unable to continue speaking until the end and asked cautiously.


    She probably thought it would be better to meet outside rather than in the small, dirty quarters where the poor Mold family stayed.


    But to meet someone outside and talk to them, even the prince, Carl! She didn''t want to get too involved with him, so she couldn''t help but seem like she was saying just say what she had to say and get out of there!


    "Of course. When is the time?"


    However, Carl tilted his head as if it was strange that Catherine was so cautious, and calmly asked the time.


    Catherine was inwardly surprised, but answered quietly because she still had one more rude thing left to do.


    "It''s three hours after noon."


    They can''t serve him a meal.


    They can''t even serve tea.


    Let''s finish each other''s food and just talk neatly.


    This was the best a poor, fallen noble family could do to hide their disgrace.


    There is no mansion to welcome the royal family, and no money to treat them to meals or tea. So I''d rather be rude.


    If we sum up the story anyway, they''ll end up as strangers. Or, it would be better to reject it altogether. Then they''ll just brush it off and be done with it.


    "Yes, that''s good. I would also like to take this opportunity to see Himeln. Are you going together tomorrow?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ ."


    "All right. See you tomorrow."


    "Yes¡­ ."


    Catherine left Carl room with an ecstatic expression on her face.


    "what?"


    And she was in agony, holding her forehead in confusion.


    No matter how informal and lenient Carl was, this went far beyond the line.


    To be honest, she thought there was nothing she could do even if she was accused of insulting the royal family.


    And other nobles would all think the same way.


    ''If you don''t even have the ability to save face, you shouldn''t have even thought of meeting in the first place. Isn''t that what happened because I did too much?''


    Everyone will say that and blame the Molds


    But Carl just passed it over like it was normal.


    ''Did he mean it? To show the gap and press it? He''s not that kind of person. So he didn''t even expect it in the first place? Of course, the level of the fallen nobles would be like that? But for something like that, he accepted it too willingly!''


    Catherine''s mind was truly a crucible of chaos. It is only natural that one would not think that Carl has very biased ''common sense''.


    For Lucas, a new employee in his 20s at a small and medium-sized company who had lived an ordinary, if frankly somewhat poor, life, there was no reason to even think deeply about this.


    Why do we treat people so extravagantly when we just meet once and talk?


    The Mold family''s suggestion was, ''Let''s each eat lunch on our own and meet outside at 3 o''clock. Cafe? Are you going to buy it for me?'' It felt the same, so Carl really didn''t mind.


    Catherine told the servant, who panicked, and of course, the Mold family couldn''t be calm when they heard the news.


    "What on earth is his intention?!"


    "It must be a highly political attack aimed at shaking us up!"


    "What''s the point in shaking us!"


    "That¡­! In negotiations, it is advantageous to sway the other party first... !"


    Kurtval, the head of the Mold family and Catherine''s uncle, and Kurtval''s son Bester, who followed him, put their heads together and brainstormed to read Karl''s intentions.


    However, it was impossible to read the intentions of the 4th prince, Carl, who was widely rumored to be sickly, incompetent, and stupid.


    They were reluctant to judge it as just being thoughtless because Catherine, who sent the letter, praised him so highly that they wondered if she had gone crazy.


    "Father, since it''s like this, let''s just go."


    "Are you saying that we should go into talks without even knowing the other party''s intentions? I never taught you like that."


    Hearing Bester''s words, Kurtval scolds him with a stern look.


    That is correct.


    The other party is the royal family, and they can''t go into a meeting for a meeting that will determine the future of the family with their guard down and their body and chin empty.


    "I''ve already made an appointment, so there''s no point in deliberating further, right? And no matter what the other person does, we just have to not lose our balance. I politely decline and draw a line between myself and the 4th prince. Just because Sister Catherine swore her allegiance is no reason for Mold to swear her allegiance."


    "¡­ ."


    What Bester said is correct.


    However, Kurtval knew well that things in aristocratic society did not go that easily.


    And Kurtval, who raised his late brother and his wife''s daughter Catherine as if she were his own, could no longer draw a line with Catherine.


    As the head of a noble family, he may be too weak-hearted. But that is fatherhood¡­


    "Yes, you have a point. Let''s meet first and then decide."


    "Yes, father."


    In that narrow and dirty inn, Kurtval ended the day with an anxious mind.


    But Kurtval could not sleep at all.

 Chapter 85: The Mold Family [2]

    Carl spent the morning as usual, eating and chatting with Lilly.


    In the meantime, Harman quickly used his own money to buy clothes.


    Because he didn''t have the right clothes, he couldn''t bear to let Carl walk around while he couldn''t see him.


    After changing his clothes, Carl went outside with Catherine.


    Wearing a red jacket, white pants, and black shoes, Carl looked quite cute.


    However, he didn''t look much like a royal because he tied his hair up and walked on his own feet rather than riding a horse or carriage. For now, it would be better to be this clumsy.


    "I can finally see the capital of the empire," Carl said.


    "Yes," Catherine replied, struggling to suppress her anxious feelings as she walked with Carl.


    She was anxious because she couldn''t predict how this meeting would proceed.


    "Can you please open the door?" Carl asked.


    "¡­ Yes, Lord Carl." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knights guarding the imperial palace were taken aback by the small new figure who was walking from afar.


    They realized it was the 4th Prince Carl, and that he casually asked them a favor as if he were going for a walk.


    They wondered if it was okay to do this, but there was no reason to stop it, so they opened the door to the imperial palace.


    "Take care," Carl said.


    "Yes, Lord Carl," the knights replied, bowing to Carl, who smiled and gently waved his hands.


    After Carl passed, they closed the door again and looked at each other, confused about the situation.


    Carl had come out a little early to see Himeln. He walked with anticipation, but soon lost interest.


    The joy of the unfamiliar scenery lasted only for a moment.


    There was nothing to see in the places where nobles stayed near the imperial palace other than carriages and mansions, and he quickly got tired of them all following trends and looking the same.


    It seemed worse than the scenes of Europe that Carl, as Lucas, had seen on the Internet or on TV.


    Or perhaps it was because he lived in the most luxurious imperial palace in the empire.


    "What is Plaza Barriodos like?" Carl asked, walking faster out of boredom.


    Catherine was a little surprised and a little relieved that Carl didn''t know where the meeting place was or what it was like.


    At least it seemed like he wasn''t using it to press down on the Mold family.


    "This is a square created to commemorate the feat of Emperor Bariodos, who decided and implemented the transfer of the capital to Himeln," Catherine explained.


    Before Himeln, the imperial capital was heavily biased towards the east.


    Bariodos pushed for the transfer of the capital to Himeln despite enormous opposition, creating the foundation for exercising dominance evenly throughout the empire.


    "From Himeln, which is located at the center of the empire, light shines evenly throughout the entire empire. So, it is located in the center of Himeln so as not to undermine its significance."


    "Didn''t you say we shouldn''t build a building near the imperial palace because the nobles were complaining like children to Emperor Bariodos?" Carl asked.


    "That''s the way it is," Catherine replied.


    The imperial palace is located to the east of Himeln.


    Naturally, the nobles'' quarters are also located to the east.


    However, the nobles, who had to abandon their entire base in the imperial capital because of Bariodos, could not bear to see a square honoring Bariodos being built right in front of them, so they made various excuses to relocate.


    "Then there are also commoners."


    "You can actually think of it as a place for commoners. Nobles have nothing to do, and the empire only provides formal maintenance and repairs," Catherine explained.


    Carl nodded, thought for a moment, and then spoke. "Is that commoner really a commoner?"


    Catherine''s lips twitched at Carl''s sharp question.


    "The class is commoners, but most of them are very wealthy. Himeln''s aristocratic society is very luxurious and full of luxury. Even nobles cannot afford all the expenses. Most of the commoners that can be found near the center of Himeln are those who approach the nobles and try to take over the noble class."


    "Are they buying and selling titles?"


    "You pay a lot of money to become a non-hereditary low-class noble. Nobles never give hereditary titles of nobility to commoners. If the situation is really urgent, there are times when people get married, but usually, it doesn''t happen."


    "Umm¡­," Carl mused, tapping his chin and looking up at the sky.


    Catherine spoke urgently as a thought came to her mind. "Even though the Mold family has fallen and is powerless, they have never sold their title or lineage like that."


    "Oh, yes."


    The atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Carl just didn''t think this situation was very good.


    Thinking back on the history Lucas learned, it seemed like the empire was on the verge of ruin.


    Nevertheless, the reason it has been maintained so well is probably thanks to Azgoth''s skillful politics. And in the original, the next successor was Adrian, who was superior to Azgoth.


    "Anyway, I understand. Then I won''t be so noticeable there." Carl grinned and easily opened the buttons of his red jacket, flapping them.


    He even rolled up his sleeves so that the sleeves of his shirt covered his jacket sleeves.


    When Catherine, who was embarrassed, pursed her lips, Carl smiled like a child and said, "What do you think? Anyway, the only person here who knows that I am Carl is Lady Catherine. And what''s the problem if you know? After all, I am a sickly and undignified 4th prince."


    "Contrary to those rumors, Lord Carl is a great person."


    "Thank you. But it''s important that not everyone knows that." Carl smiled at Catherine''s serious words and put his hands in his pockets.


    Carl walked in an outfit and posture that no noble before the royal family should ever wear, smiling innocently like a child, and spoke in an excited voice.


    "You''ll look like a fool. You may think there is no need to be careful or keep in check. You know what I mean, right? Lady Catherine."


    Catherine couldn''t help but speak.


    How could she dare open her mouth to Carl''s words, which clearly saw through her initial displeasure and disregard for Carl?


    Carl smiled brightly and took a shaky step.


    The stupid and shallow 4th prince Carl is exactly what everyone wants and expects.


    The current Carl just looks like a playful child from an unremarkable family.


    And if there is someone watching Carl like this, he is most likely the eyes and ears of a snake-like sly bastard.


    ''Adrian, I''m sure you''re watching.''


    Carl is probably the person in this world who knows Adrian best.


    Even Emperor Azgoth, who created Adrian, would not have been able to fully understand Adrian''s inner state, but Carl, who knows the future through the original work, knows Adrian very well.


    If he exposes himself to Adrian now, Carl''s head will fall off before anyone knows. Even Azgoth cannot protect Carl from Adrian''s darkest blade.


    "Is that Plaza Barriodos?" Carl asked, pointing to the large statue of Emperor Bariodos visible from afar.


    "Yes, Carl," Catherine replied.


    She had now half given up on understanding Carl.


    She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, but she knew for sure that Carl''s feelings went much deeper than she thought she understood.


    Catherine looked around the square, looking for her uncle Kurtval. She couldn''t help but be very embarrassed because even though Carl had arrived, Kurtval was not in the square!


    "Now, just a moment¡­ Please wait a moment." Catherine moved from place to place in a state of urgency and looked around frantically.


    However, there was no way that a haircut that did not exist could be created without that.


    "Well, we''re here earlier than we promised,"Carl said, looking at the pocket watch roughly stuffed into his jacket pocket.


    He had come out early to see Himeln, but it was only natural that he ended up walking without actually looking at it.


    Catherine was sweating profusely even in the cool fall weather and didn''t know what to do.


    For the first time in her life, Catherine felt like she wanted to run away and leave everything behind.


    "Then let''s sit down and wait."


    "Oh that¡­," Catherine began.


    Carl walked without a care in the world and sat down on the low railing surrounding the large statue of Emperor Bariodos in the center of the square.


    No one would think he was a member of the royal family when they saw him wearing loose clothes, sitting cross-legged in the square, resting his chin, and looking at people passing by.


    "Don''t do that, sit next to me."


    "How can I sit next to Lord Carl?"


    "At Hillpin, you grabbed and pulled and pushed, right?"


    "It was an unavoidable situation, so it could not be helped."


    "Oh, so you can''t follow me again this time?"


    "No. Sorry."


    Catherine, who had a history of being suspicious of Carl''s orders and not following them, eventually sat down carefully next to Carl.


    Unlike Carl, she sat with her back straight and didn''t move a single inch.


    Carl organized his complicated thoughts with a relaxed expression.


    ''Mold will be of great help to me, who has no foundation right now. At least there won''t be a case of begging for help without the minimum number of troops like there was in Hilfin.''


    This is a family that produced knights like Catherine.


    Even if the number of people is small and the family is not powerful, there will be talent for great knights within the family.


    ''If I have the skills, I can attract them by making them knights as a formality. It would look like a childish prince who was so excited about the battle with the gnolls that he was picking up fallen nobles to increase his knights.''


    Carl couldn''t help but smrik at his own thoughts.

 Chapter 86: The Mold Family [3]

    Catherine, who had a history of being suspicious of Carl''s orders and not following them, eventually sat down carefully next to Carl.


    Unlike Carl, she sat with her back straight and didn''t move a single inch.


    Carl organized his complicated thoughts with a relaxed expression.


    ''Mold will be of great help to me, who has no foundation right now. At least there won''t be a case of begging for help without the minimum number of troops like there was in Hilfin.''


    This is a family that produced knights like Catherine.


    Even if the number of people is small and the family is not powerful, there will be talent for great knights within the family.


    ''If I have the skills, I can attract them by making them knights as a formality. It would look like a childish prince who was so excited about the battle with the gnolls that he was picking up fallen nobles to increase his knights.''


    Carl couldn''t help but smirk at his own thoughts.


    What is important is the ''formal knighthood.'' First of all, they are appointed as knights, but of course, there is nothing that Carl can give them. Officially.


    ''It''s reassuring to have Hilfin. Hilfin officially belongs to Fardin. However, it actually belongs to Carl. And the only people who know this are those who are currently under the influence of Azgoth and Carl and cannot open their mouths.''


    ''If the value falls, it would be enough to pay the salary with silver from Hilfin. But if he is truly worthy and loyal, he is made nominally a vassal of Hilfin and put in charge of the silver mines.''


    Management of the silver mine! It would be embarrassing to even tell you how much wealth you could make there!


    Carl has no intention of viewing Hilfin as a mere source of money. We will maximize all potential value and utilize it wherever it can be used.


    Hilfin will become Carl''s base in the future civil war for the right to succeed to the throne and will become a military strategic point where he secretly trains troops.


    From a rural estate where no one cares, it will soar with enormous wealth. With a relaxed expression, Carl drew out his fate and future for survival. In order to survive, what can''t you do for it?


    "¡­ Catherine?"


    "Uncle!"


    Kurtval became dizzy when he saw Catherine, whom he had raised like a daughter and who had become a knight with great difficulty, sitting astride the railing in a terrible state.


    And when he saw Catherine still sitting on the railing without getting up even though he had arrived, all sorts of thoughts came to his mind.


    There was no way for Kurtval to know that since she was sitting down under Carl''s orders, she just couldn''t get up without his orders.


    "Catherine, I am very embarrassed. I don''t know what happened to you. How can you so suddenly pursue something that will determine Mold''s future?"


    "Now, just a moment, uncle¡­ ."


    "And I never taught you that you could sit in such a place. It was my fault for neglecting to educate you on the etiquette of a noble lady just because you became a knight, but even so, I didn''t expect you to act like this."


    "Don''t scold Lady Catherine too much. She is doing it all because I told her to."


    Kurtval, who had been sternly admonishing Catherine, fell silent when Carl, who had been hidden from view by Catherine, stuck his head out and said something.


    This small, skinny, fun-loving guy took Catherine as a knight and is the 4th prince, Carl, who will determine the fate of the Mold family?


    Kurtval''s eyes were spinning in front of him, and he felt like he was going to fall down.


    "Lord Mold, please don''t be like that and sit here too."


    Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled, then patted his side calmly.


    Kurtval looked like he was going crazy.


    "Ah, father¡­ ."


    "¡­ Yes, Prince Carl."


    When Bester called in a trembling voice and tapped his arm, Kurtval did his best to control his expression as he answered and sat down next to Carl.


    Bester, not knowing what to do, hesitantly followed along and sat down next to Kurtval.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Yes, yes?"


    "You too, sit down."


    Carl also made a young servant from the Mold family, who looked to be about 12 years old and shaking with a pale face, sit down next to Bester.


    The 4th prince, three members of the Mold family who seemed very nervous, and even a young servant were sitting side by side on the railing of the square where people were coming and going.


    ''Wow, it looks really strange even to me.''


    Carl smiled contentedly to himself. How embarrassed will those who see this be? And how stupid and undignified it would look.


    In fact, Carl realized the situation the Mold family was in today on the way to the square. Carl decided to leave the imperial palace out of consideration for the Mold family, but that put the Mold family in trouble.


    However, since the water has already been spilled, it would be better to just do a clean-up instead of doing the useless thing of picking up the water.


    "It''s Carl."


    Kurtval gasped as he saw the prince sitting next to him slowly narrow the distance, speak calmly, and hold out his hand.


    "This is Kurtval, the matriarch of Mold. I am Catherine''s uncle."


    The prince asked him to shake his hand, so he had no choice but to do it.


    Kurtval twisted his body into an awkward posture as he experienced the new experience of shaking hands with the person sitting next to him and was finally able to look directly at Carl''s face.


    And when he realized that the bright green eyes of Carl, who had committed this absurd act, were quietly observing him, he got goosebumps.


    Just yesterday, Kurtval said with his own mouth that he shouldn''t be swayed into a meeting without knowing the other person''s intentions, but he has already been completely swept away by Carl and can''t do anything.


    Carl looked at Kurtval''s stiff face and spoke with an innocent face, but with deeply sparkling eyes.


    "Then let''s talk now."


    Kurtval thought that maybe the whole thing was already out of his hands.


    And that was the correct decision. No matter what happened, Carl had no intention of leaving Mold like this. He has have to use everything he can.


    Kurtval took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. This was not how he envisioned meeting the fourth prince. He had prepared for a formal audience, where they would discuss their future in a dignified setting. But here they were, sitting on the railing in the middle of a busy square, and Carl was completely upending his expectations.


    "Prince Carl, I must apologize for this unorthodox setting. We had intended a more suitable venue for our meeting," Kurtval began, his voice shaking slightly.


    Carl waved his hand dismissively. "No need for apologies, Lord Mold. Formalities can be tiring. Besides, this way, we get to observe life in the capital as it is. Sometimes, it''s better to see things from a different perspective."


    Kurtval nodded reluctantly, still feeling uneasy. "As you wish, Your Highness. What would you like to discuss?"


    Carl leaned back slightly, his gaze drifting over the bustling square. "I want to talk about the future, Lord Mold. Specifically, the future of your family and how it can align with mine."


    Kurtval''s unease deepened. "The future of my family? What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    "The Mold family has a rich history and has produced fine knights like Lady Catherine. However, I understand that recent times have been challenging," Carl said, his voice gentle yet probing. "I see potential in your family, and I believe we can help each other."


    Kurtval''s mind raced. He had been prepared for negotiations, but this seemed different. More personal, somehow.


    "What kind of help do you have in mind, Prince Carl?"


    Carl smiled, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of mischief and determination.


    "I need loyal knights, skilled and dedicated, to form a strong foundation. In return, I can offer support and opportunities for your family to regain its standing and influence. Hilfin, for example, could be a valuable asset in this regard."


    Kurtval''s eyes widened. "Hilfin? But that''s... How can we..."


    "I understand your concerns," Carl interrupted gently. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hilfin is officially under Fardin, but I have control over its resources. I can ensure that your family benefits from its wealth. But more than that, I need people I can trust. People who can see the bigger picture and are willing to take risks for a greater reward."


    Kurtval felt a glimmer of hope. This was an unexpected opportunity, but also a dangerous one. "What would you require from us, Your Highness?"


    "Commitment," Carl replied simply. "Loyalty and the willingness to work hard. I need knights who are not just skilled, but also understand the importance of strategy and politics. Your family has the potential, and I can provide the means."

 Chapter 87: The Mold Family [4]

    Kurtval''s mind raced. He had been prepared for negotiations, but this seemed different. More personal, somehow.


    "What kind of help do you have in mind, Prince Carl?"


    Carl smiled, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of mischief and determination.


    "I need loyal knights, skilled and dedicated, to form a strong foundation. In return, I can offer support and opportunities for your family to regain its standing and influence. Hilfin, for example, could be a valuable asset in this regard."


    Kurtval''s eyes widened. "Hilfin? But that''s... How can we..."


    "I understand your concerns," Carl interrupted gently.


    "Hilfin is officially under Fardin, but I have control over its resources. I can ensure that your family benefits from its wealth. But more than that, I need people I can trust. People who can see the bigger picture and are willing to take risks for a greater reward."


    Kurtval felt a glimmer of hope. This was an unexpected opportunity, but also a dangerous one. "What would you require from us, Your Highness?"


    "Commitment," Carl replied simply. "Loyalty and the willingness to work hard. I need knights who are not just skilled, but also understand the importance of strategy and politics. Your family has the potential, and I can provide the means."


    Kurtval was silent...His mind wa racing very quickly as he comparhand Carl''s words.


    Originally, He was here talk about his niece, Catherine, to Carl but situation was turned quickly whithout giving Kurtval chance to talk about original topic.


    Kurtval took a deep breath, and glanced at Carl.


    "Your highness, Before I gave you reply of mine, There is something I like to ask."


    Carl raised one of his brows and gustured him to continue with nodding his head.


    "I apologise if my words anger you in some way but I must say this." Kurtval paused and glance at his niece, Catherine, who was looking him at anxious eyes.


    "My niece, Catherine''s skills are outstanding, but I think her personality is the most special of all. In this vast land of the empire, how many knights are willing to fight for the 4th prince, who has no power or background like you?"


    Everyone becomes silent at those words as they held their breath tight, be it Catherine, Kurtval son or his servent.


    Kurtval should be excueted on the spot for those words that he just uttered, Kurtval knows the consequences of his words but even so he still said it.


    Catherine anxiously glance at Carl who has no emotions on his face, He was just blankly staring at Kurtval with poker face.


    If Carl''s orders her to kill her uncle she...She just whished that Carl won''t gave Death sentence as punishment.


    Anything but that.


    Everyone''s held their breath and we''re waiting for Carl''s reaction.


    Soon a smile comes to Carl''s face.


    Carol spoke with a smile on his face.


    "What you said is true Lord Mold, I feel a little sorry. It might have been better if she had gone under someone more powerful than me."


    At Carol''s quiet words, not only Catherine but also Kurtval felt their hearts pounding.


    This is something he can say because he considers Catherine to be greater than his own worth.


    Before the royal family, no noble would ever speak like that. No one!


    Kurtval took a moment to process Carl''s response, his tension slowly easing. "Your Highness, your humility is unexpected and admirable. It speaks volumes about your character."


    "Haha, I''m not that great."


    Already in his mind, only ''Prince Carl'' remained from ''the powerless, sickly, and incompetent 4th Prince Carl''.


    Come to think of it, from the time she first met Kurtval, Carl had always politely called him ''Lord Mold'' and treated him with great respect. Even if Kurtval came on time, he made the prince, Carl, wait.


    What does the ''Lord of Mold'' mean to Kurtball, a member of the fallen family who barely clings to the upper echelons of the nobility?


    "Lord Mold. I have nothing now. So the only thing I can promise is something about the future that I don''t know what will happen."


    Carol changed her childish face and spoke seriously.


    At that moment, a charisma that can captivate people who even he does not know flashes in his eyes.


    Kurtbal seemed to be captivated by Carol''s vivid eyes.


    "But I will not abandon the strong pillar that supported me through difficult times."


    A strong pillar!


    Kurtbal seemed to see a tall, thick and strong pillar supporting the center of a huge palace.


    Karl captured Kurtval''s spirit and whispered to him, like a devil tempting humans or like an apostle of God spreading the truth.


    "Lord Mold, I need a sword I can trust and entrust with my work. It''s not that I have no choice but to follow, but I need a sword that truly believes in me and follows me."


    Carl''s low voice struck Kurtval''s head like thunder and stirred it up like a storm.


    "Even though I can''t give you anything right now, I will never forget it if Mold is with me. If I abandon the one who endured this difficult winter for me, who will believe in me and fight for me?"


    "Well, that''s¡­"


    As Kurtval stuttered and tried to say something, Carl grabbed Kurtval''s large, rough hand, which was twice his size, and squeezed it tightly, like the mouth of a snake aiming for the throat of its prey.


    "I trusted Lady Catherine and met the Lord Mold. And seeing you, I feel like I can entrust my future to you."


    Kurtval was completely out of breath at Carl''s extremely appealing words.


    No, who in this world recruits talent like this in the first place? Powerful nobles value face and dignity the most.


    When recruiting talent, the biggest consideration is ''How much is it?'' It''s like, ''How much can I buy you?''


    The highest compliment is that they will give you what you want as much as you want.


    Because everything is just a pure transaction for mutual benefit.


    He doesn''t say this in detail and ask people to work hard for him.


    ''Take a taste of recruiting Three Kingdoms knowledge talent.''


    Carl was thinking about the ''three highs and lows'' in Lucas''s memories.


    Of course, Lucas had never read the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. He just knew some famous things.


    So, even though it was a struggle, all he could think about was that he had to work hard to attract talented people.


    But he couldn''t deny that it was of great help now. Carl didn''t know much about how the nobles of this world recruited talent.


    This was because in the original work, Adrian recruited talent by acquiring them through special events or by exploiting their weaknesses.


    Still, he knew that ordinary nobles would not behave like this.


    In any case, Carl really didn''t have anything he could promise Kurtval right now.


    In the end, all Carl could do was appeal to emotions such as affection and charity.


    But since Carl had nothing to say about the cause, all he could do was hold on like this.


    And one couldn''t help but swell with emotion when the royal family treated a fallen noble family with such great regard and embraced it.


    "Yes, Prince Carl."


    Kurtval forgot all that he had thought about and spoke with determination, his eyes burning. "I will do my best for Mold, Your highness."


    After hearing the affirmative answer, Carl smiled as brightly as a blooming flower, tightly grasping Kurtval''s hand and patting the back of his hand.


    "Thank you. It''s really reassuring to hear Lord Mold say that." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Mold edge is still very weak. I will do my best to be of Prince Carl''s strength in the future."


    "Haha. It still gives me strength."


    Carl''s demonic charisma that possessed people made him seem like a very large and powerful person to Kurtval, and his small stature at the same time aroused a very sad pity for him.


    How could he refuse when Carl held him so desperately?


    In this way, Kurtval ended up swearing his family''s loyalty to Carl while he was out of his mind.


    If one looked at it from a distance, they might think Kurtval was crazy.


    It''s not that wrong.


    But unfortunately, the only people who listened attentively to the words of this shabby group were the people involved:


    Carl, Kurtval, and the members of the Mold family whose hearts were puffed out with pride.


    Not only Catherine but also Bester and the young servant, their hearts filled with pride, and their shoulders straightened.


    It''s probably only after he breaks up with Carl and wakes up from a deep sleep that he will realize something is wrong.


    ''This is it.''


    Carl thought to himself as he persuaded Kurtval so earnestly.


    Anyway, the Mold family was obtained, and after looking at it, Carl thought about sending them to Hilfin.


    It didn''t seem like the Mold family was good at the dark world or had a snake inside them


    He decided to spend some time to understand what they were like, and when confident, send them to Hilfin to manage the silver mine.


    It would be good to make Mold and Hilfin watch each other with caution and suspicion.


    And since Carl possessed both of their weaknesses, it would be difficult for them to plot and betray him.


    One word from Carl and Fardin would be hanged.


    And this was Kurtval, who cared deeply for Catherine like his daughter. She couldn''t betray her master, Carl, who held the power over Catherine''s life and death.


    Truly, Carl planned to use anything that could be used.


    It was none of his business whether he was criticized or pointed at.


    One had to live their life to be criticized or pointed at.

 Chapter 88: Reward

    A few days later, Carl was given a reward for subduing the gnolls. Even though it was officially a trivial subjugation of gnolls, the emperor''s mission was accomplished.


    He can''t just ignore it. First, a medal was awarded to Carl.


    The medal itself was not important.


    What was important was that a little bit of money came from the imperial family on a regular basis.


    Carl wore a small bronze medal, the size of two finger joints, which is given as a formality to commanders who have made minor achievements, prominently displayed on his left chest.


    It was the perfect tool to look like an excited kid.


    Next, Carl, who had fulfilled his role as a member of the royal family, finally began to be given ''dignity maintenance fees''! It wasn''t a lot of money, but when combined with the money from the medal, it was enough to be useful in times of need.


    Though there was a silver mine, it was a slush fund. Having funds for official use was quite meaningful for Carl.


    So, what was the first thing Carl did with the first money he got?


    "Master Carl, Master Carl. This¡­ that is¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Now, look. Are you okay?"


    Carl gave clothes to Lilly.


    Lilly''s clothes were all she brought with her when she entered the imperial palace with Carl''s mother, Diana.


    She had worn them for 17 years, so Lilly had repaired them, stitch by stitch, herself.


    Even if she was careful not to show off as much as possible, no one knew that Lilly''s clothes were in tatters.


    Carl couldn''t buy a bright green like Lilly''s vivid green eyes because it was expensive due to the dye, but he could buy a slightly dull green dress like Lilly''s.


    Although it was unfortunate, it wasn''t that bad either, Carl thought.


    "Now that I have my own clothes, I should buy Carl''s clothes first¡­ ." Lilly spoke in a trembling voice and looked away from the dress Carl held out.


    Carl burst out laughing at those words.


    "Ha ha ha! You won''t be able to wear it in less than a month, right? Go ahead and try it on."


    In fact, Carl was growing very quickly, and was already one hand taller than Lilly.


    Even the clothes Harmon bought for him were now a tight fit.


    Lilly could not resist Carl''s urging and put on the dress with trembling hands.


    Carl, who had been waiting outside, went into the room when he heard Lilly''s low voice and hugged Lilly, who was sobbing while wearing the dress he had given her.


    The story that Carl had used all the little money he had earned to buy his maid a trivial dress became quite a topic of gossip within the imperial palace.


    Everyone laughed at Carl, and with that one laugh they forgot.


    But it was very important to Carl and Lilly.


    Even if Carl had spent almost all the money available for public use right now, for him it was something that had to be done.


    Lilly is Carl''s only family member. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She is not a ''tool to be used'', but a unique person.


    To Carl, who considers even himself a mere pawn, Lilly is truly a unique being.


    Carl truly regards Lilly as his mother and loves her.


    Carl smiled like a child as he hugged Lilly, who was crying loudly in his arms with joy and happiness.


    In a place where no one could see, he laughed with complete peace of mind.


    Although they are not related by blood, the two are clearly family.


    Wouldn''t that be enough?


    ***


    Nero didn''t do anything in particular, and Carl planned to spend time quietly like this and build up his strength until winter.


    He tried to proceed step by step with his plans for Mold Street, as well as for Hilfin.


    "yes?"


    "I didn''t know? It''s fall. Fall is hunting season."


    However, according to the story I heard from Azgoth, who suddenly came, all of Carl''s simple plans were in vain.


    "Hunting?"


    "I was going to tell you, but I was a little late. Sorry."


    Harman slightly rolled his eyes and looked around.


    Carl looked into Harman eyes for a brief moment and then moved on. There would be no benefit in interrogating Harman in Ias presence. As for Harman, if Carl couldn''t attract him clearly, he would have to replace him later when the time was right.


    "Are you here to tell me that?"


    "There''s that, and I''d like to talk about it as well."


    Nero leisurely rested his chin on the armrest and sighed.


    "First of all, older princes must participate in hunting unless there is a special reason. Even if you missed out because of illness before, there will be no exceptions now."


    "Uh¡­ why?"


    Carl really couldn''t understand the reason.


    Since he studied alone in the imperial library without the help of others, his knowledge was probably biased.


    And in the original work, hunting is mentioned very briefly and only in passing... ¡­ .


    "You really know everything, but you don''t know everything."


    "I don''t know, so I have to learn from my brother. Hmm¡­ Can you be my older brother?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    At Carl''s words, Nero opened his mouth and then closed it again.


    What Carl did and what Azgoth said at the party celebrating Carl''s recovery last time stirred his mind and made him feel dizzy.


    "Yes, judging by the way you act, you too are of great Hardion bloodline."


    "Thank you. My brother is also a great Hardion."


    "¡­ Okay¡­"


    Nero didn''t say a single word. He sighed as Carl smiled brightly, pretending not to know anything.


    "It is a hunt hosted by the imperial family and held at the imperial hunting grounds. It''s not just for fun. You know what that means, right?"


    "Yes, I haven''t even seen his face, but Brother Aric, the first prince, should become the crown prince."


    "Yes, exactly."


    The hunt hosted by the imperial family is a political event that occurs once a year.


    It''s a dangerous place with black tongues flying around.


    "I promise. I''ll just quietly go for a walk and then come back."


    "Yes, I would like that. But if possible, it would be better to catch at least one thing yourself. If you say you didn''t catch anything... It''s a bit like that, isn''t it?"


    "Directly?"


    Carl, who was about to nod, stopped and looked at Nero. Nero spoke to Carl with a serious face.


    "You may not have a hunting dog, but you should still be able to shoot a bow."


    "Five days later."


    Good. There''s a problem with this.


    Carl quietly looked at Harman, who was a little distance away with his head down.


    This guy, no matter how bad it is, he didn''t say a word even though such a big event was five days away.


    Of course, this is also Carl''s fault.


    First of all, Harman is Carl''s attendant, but most of the work is done by Lilly, so they rarely see each other.


    To begin with, Carl doesn''t like taking Harman around, so Harman spends most of the day sitting idle.


    And if Carl had paid a little attention to his surroundings, he would have noticed that something was up.


    But he was so preoccupied with his own work that he couldn''t think of anything.


    "Ha¡­ ."


    "And this is the main point."


    Nero said to Carl, who was sighing, while waving his intertwined fingers.


    "What happened at Hilfin?"


    Carl recited his prepared words.


    "Are you telling me to believe that lie?"


    Nero narrows his eyes and asks.


    Carl smiled with an innocent face.


    "Yes, I told father that too, Your Majesty."


    "¡­ ."


    Nero kept his mouth shut and quietly looked at his younger brother, whose thoughts were unknown. And after a while, he speaks in a low voice.


    "Carl, I know that you are a smart guy, contrary to rumors. But I''m not sure if you''re acting wisely right now."


    Nero was unable to completely see through Carl''s true intentions. But he definitely noticed that there was something suspicious about it


    . Although he is worse than Adrian, Nero is also a man with a deep heart. He can''t completely fake it.


    "Brother, don''t worry too much. What can I do? I haven''t heard anything about the hunt in five days, and I don''t even know how to shoot a bow. Do you really think I would recklessly aim for the biggest prey?"


    Carl waved his hand and said.


    For Carl, who has nothing, he is not allowed to want anything. But Nero did not relax his expression.


    "That kind of thing about you makes me anxious. Carl."


    Nero spoke softly and slowly stood up. He quietly observed his unfamiliar brother. Then he slowly turned around and left the room, muttering quietly.


    "I''m worried that such a smart guy behaves like this."


    After Nero left, the room felt a little chaotic due to the empty air.


    Carl thought while tapping his knee with his fingertips.


    ''What Nero said is probably right. Normally. But that can''t happen as long as Adrian and Azgoth are around.''


    It is impossible for Aric to become emperor.


    Azgoth had identified Adrian as the potential crown prince, so he incited him to kill Adrian''s mother Emma. And Adrian will do anything to kill Azgoth and become emperor.


    In order to survive, I must bite off the heads of others, kill them, and stand tall alone.


    Carl slowly got up from his seat and looked back at Harman.


    The atmosphere suddenly becomes cold.


    "Harman, you are my personal attendant, right?"


    "¡­ Yes, Lord Carl."


    Carl walked slowly, walked around Azgoth and tapped his shoulder.


    Carl, who had grown considerably taller, was able to tap Harman on the shoulder without difficulty.


    "Please continue to take good care of me in the future."


    "Yes."


    When Carl smiled at Harman answer, the tight atmosphere suddenly relaxed.


    Even though Lilly couldn''t understand the situation, she noticed the rapidly changing atmosphere.


    "Harman, will you please call Lady Catherine? It''s a story about hunting. I want to learn how to shoot a bow."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Harman bowed very politely and quietly retreated, hiding his trembling shoulders.


    Carl doesn''t know when it started to change like this.


    "Lilly, I think I''ll be a little busy for a while."


    "Yes, be careful. They say it''s so difficult to use a bow. And hunting is also dangerous... ."


    Carl smiles and hugs Lilly, who has a lot of things to worry about.


    "Don''t worry too much. Like I said before, I''m just going to go for a walk."


    "Still, you never know, so be careful."


    Lilly patted Carl''s back, who had grown much taller than her.

 Chapter 89: Archery Training [1]

    "Sorry. I didn''t even think about it."


    "No, it''s too much for Lord Catherine to worry about that."


    Carl smiled and shook his head at Catherine''s apology. There was a servant, Harman, but it was definitely strange that the knight, Catherine, managed Carl''s schedule and took care of such matters.


    "A practice bow for young squires of the Imperial Knights." Catherine handed Carl a bow that was relatively small and had low tension.


    A knight does not only handle spears and swords. Battle is nothing but a collection of variables, so you never know when you might lose your weapon and end up with bare hands.


    You must be able to use almost all commonly used weapons, as you will have to deal with dropped weapons or your opponent''s weapons at any time.


    However, in most cases, bows were practiced for hunting.


    This is because it is a loss from a tactical point of view for a knight to shoot a bow.


    "When hunting, you have to ride a horse and shoot a bow. Of course, it''s much more difficult. But first, you have to learn the basics, so I will teach you how to shoot a bow from the ground."


    Carl followed Catherine''s lead and took a stance with his left foot forward.


    "Great. As expected, you learn quickly."


    "Isn''t that just barely standing?"


    "A person who holds a bow for the first time should start by determining the distance between the feet and the direction. Lord Carl has talent, so you will quickly learn how to use a bow."


    "Both Bilford and Lady Catherine only say things that are very nice to hear."


    Catherine was about to say something, but she knew that Carl wouldn''t be upset anyway, so she decided not to waste time on unnecessary things.


    "This is how you hold the bowstring."


    "Uh¡­ Is there anything stuck in your hand?"


    Since many modern people remember seeing it somewhere, Carl asked something pointless.


    "Yes. Unless you have a particularly strong bow, you don''t need gloves. Of course, it will be somewhat painful until calluses form."


    Catherine said so calmly and raised her bow. After confirming that Carl was imitating the posture, Catherine spoke.


    "You can''t just protest just because you want to protest. You must forcefully push out the left hand holding the bow and hold on until you let go of the bow."


    After saying that, Catherine pulled the string as nicely as a picture. Instead of letting go of the bow, she raised it again and returned to the initial position.


    Catherine repeated the pose several times, and Carl followed Catherine and demonstrated¡­


    "Hmm!"


    "¡­"


    "Hmph!"


    "¡­"


    Carl was unable to draw the bow.


    Even though it is intended for young squires of the Imperial Knights, it has enough tension to be safe for use in actual combat.


    Even if he had learned some swordsmanship and spearmanship, there was no way that Carl, who had been training for a little over a month, would be able to draw the string of a bow.


    "Uhm¡­"


    When Carl let out a slightly dejected sigh, Catherine hesitated a bit and spoke.


    "How about getting a bow with less tension?"


    "Lafy Catherine, I have no money now and I don''t know where to get a bow."


    "Yes, I will save it."


    "Thank you."


    After introducing the Mold family, Catherine seemed to care much more about Carl, and that very day, she sent Bilford to get a ''children''s bow.''


    Thanks to this, with four days left until the hunt, Carl had the experience of pulling the string of a bow with his own hand for the first time.


    "Great. As you gradually become more familiar with it, you will be able to handle bows with stronger tension."


    "I guess we should start by shooting arrows."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Bilford handed Carl an arrow.


    "Can we let the protest go this time?"


    "Of course."


    When Carl asked while nocking an arrow, Catherine answered.


    If you release the bowstring without an arrow, the force is transferred to the bow. If a shock is transmitted to a bow that is tense due to too much force, the bow may shatter.


    "Whoa¡­" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl took a deep breath, as Catherine had taught him, and immediately pulled the string.


    Widely! Crash¡­


    The arrow missed the target and hit the ground in the distance. The sound of the arrow bouncing on the floor and moving away was pathetic.


    "I let it go too quickly. Let''s aim a little more carefully."


    Bilford, who was used to teaching Carl, spoke without realizing it.


    No one thought anything was strange, so naturally, Carl put the arrow on the string again and pulled it.


    "¡­"


    Carl recalled the trajectory of the first arrow and moved his aim slightly to the left.


    Tick!


    "Ah!"


    The arrow hit the end of the round target, changed its trajectory, and flew to the side.


    And when he saw the person standing at the end, Carl made a sound without realizing it.


    Widely!


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Carl''s eyes met the man who caught the flying arrow with his bare hands. The sun-colored eyes, shimmering with that sweet and gentle light, narrowed and smiled beautifully.


    "You''re working hard, Carl. However, if you hold out for too long, your strength will be lost and it won''t work."


    "¡­ brother Adrian."


    Unlike when it was in Carl''s hand, the arrow in Adrian''s hand gave off an eerie feeling of fear, like a snake with its head raised. But it only felt that way to Carl.


    Only to Carl, who knew the existence of Adrian.


    Adrian smiled like an angel.


    Adrian was now very interested in his young, weak, unfamiliar younger brother.


    So much so that he took time out of his busy schedule to come visit him in person.


    So much so that he observed him more carefully than Nero.


    So much so that he was more alert than Aric, who was let down.


    Adrian, who already had enough power to kill a lion, thought that a young snake that might contain some kind of poison was more threatening than a powerful lion.

 Chapter 90: Archery Training [2]

    As Adrian approached, Catherine and Bilford naturally stepped back a little so as not to interrupt the conversation.


    Carl, who suddenly found himself standing alone in front of Adrian, tried to calmly relax his body that was about to retreat.


    "Can I call you Brother Adrian?" To Carl, who spoke with an innocent face, Adrian also smiled and spoke with a pure face.


    "Ha ha ha. Of course. I already called you to do that."


    To Catherine and Bilford, who were watching from the side, Carl and Adrian looked like real brothers who cared for each other even though they were half-brothers.


    In reality, both of them were thinking about the other person and waving their snake tongues.


    "Would you like to see how good my younger brother is?" Adrian smiled kindly and returned the arrow to Carl.


    He pointed the arrowhead towards himself and held out the arrow''s feather to Carl.


    "I hit the target in two attempts."


    "I guess we can''t say we just got it right?"


    "Anyway, you hit the target. Just this time! Are you sure you guessed it correctly?"


    Carl smiled confidently and quickly grabbed the arrow held out by Adrian, pretending not to notice anything and pulling it away.


    The arrow was for practice purposes, so it had a cone-shaped tip to make it easier to pull out, and thanks to this, it came out without scratching Adrian''s fingers.


    If it had been a combat arrow, the harpoon-shaped arrowhead might have severed a finger.


    Bilford was startled by the merciless action, and Catherine stood motionless, showing no reaction. ''Insidious bastard.''


    Carl was extremely excited, and with a childlike expression trying to show his older brother how cool he was, he fired arrows and muttered to himself.


    Adrian was observing Carl''s every move. If he looked even the slightest bit suspicious, they would try to kill him. But you couldn''t hide everything forever.


    "Whoa¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Carl immediately pulled the strings.


    Carl, who was so talented that he could imitate a swordsmanship stance he had only seen once, had enough experience just by failing twice.


    Whoosh! Widely!


    "Look! I told you!"


    Carl accurately hit the target with an arrow in just three attempts. It was slightly off center to the right, but it was done in just three attempts. Just by looking at the posture, you could see that this was no coincidence.


    If Carl shot ten times from this distance from now on, he would be able to hit the target with at least nine shots.


    The next first step may miss. But he would grow in the process too, and from now on, he wouldn''t miss a single step.


    Carl shot the bow with all his heart and showed his talent for shooting with an uncomplicated attitude. And, showing the clumsy and easily excited appearance of a child, he gently entangled Adrian and dug a trap.


    "Is it okay?"


    "Yes? I will catch a huge one during the hunt in four days."


    "Isn''t this your first time shooting an arrow today? You are too greedy."


    Adrian giggled happily and spoke sweetly. Carl smiled happily at the sight of his ideal older brother, Adrian, as if drawn from a dream.


    "Lady Catherine and Bilford said I had a talent for martial arts. Yes?"


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine just answered and closed her mouth again.


    "And I''ve already killed countless gnolls. There were many people killed with swords, but there were also people killed by charging on horseback. It''s nothing like hunting."


    Carl spoke smugly in a childish manner.


    "Is that really that great? But from now on, why not make the exaggeration a little smaller?"


    "It''s not an exaggeration. Right, Bilford?"


    "yes? Ah, yes!"


    Bilford hesitated before answering quickly, curling his lips in surprise at his own voice.


    "Umm¡­."


    "It''s true."


    When Adrian looked at Catherine with a slightly mischievous smile, Catherine spoke calmly. Adrian raised his eyebrows and looked at Carl, then smiled and patted Carl on the shoulder.


    Carl sent all of his little mana down to his feet and used it all up.


    As mana drained out, symptoms of mana depletion appeared.


    However, Carl''s complexion did not change at all, and he smiled brightly and looked at Adrian confidently.


    Adrian, who checked Carl''s body with mana just like when they first met, smiled kindly and took a slight step back. His hand dropped, and Carl touched the ground with his bow to prevent himself from falling down from dizziness. Even that looked like a clumsy child.


    "Yes, I''ll be looking forward to it. Just try it cool."


    "Yes, brother."


    Adrian smiled cheerfully, turned around, and walked away leisurely.


    As soon as Adrian left, Carl''s innocent face froze coldly. There was no need to think any further about why Adrian came to visit Carl. Carl slowly caught his breath and stood upright.


    "I guess I''ll have to catch the biggest one I can on this hunt."


    Carl took the arrow from Bilford with a calm expression and shot it in one go.


    Widely!


    Seeing the arrow hitting the exact center, Carl belatedly felt a chill covering his body. It seems that Adrian is very worried.


    To put him at ease and let down his guard, he needed to instill confidence.


    He was good at martial arts and loved fighting, but he was ignorant of politics and schemes, and was such an immature younger brother that he didn''t know what was going on in the world.


    If he maintained a moderately threatening but controllable line, even Adrian would be suspicious.


    Before his mother was murdered, Adrian was originally a carefree and playful young man.


    There were less than five people in this world who had noticed his acting.


    Adrian himself knew very well that his acting is perfect. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl would have known from the beginning that Adrian wouldn''t know. That small gap served as a large shadow that hid Carl.


    ''It''s strange. Mistaken¡­ I don''t think so, but I can''t be sure.''


    Because of this, Adrian once again postponed his judgment on Carl. Adrian couldn''t decide if Carl was just immature or if he had something to hide.


    Adrian, who had been walking, slowly stopped. His grave expression as he looked out the window changed like a blooming flower. Sweet and warm eyes. An angelic smile. Relaxed gesture.

 Chapter 91: Archery Training [3]

    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine just answered and closed her mouth again.


    "And I''ve already killed countless gnolls. There were many people killed with swords, but there were also people killed by charging on horseback. It''s nothing like hunting."


    Carl spoke smugly in a childish manner.


    "Is that really that great? But from now on, why not make the exaggeration a little smaller?"


    "It''s not an exaggeration. Right, Bilford?"


    "yes? Ah, yes!"


    Bilford hesitated before answering quickly, curling his lips in surprise at his own voice.


    "Umm¡­."


    "It''s true."


    When Adrian looked at Catherine with a slightly mischievous smile, Catherine spoke calmly. Adrian raised his eyebrows and looked at Carl, then smiled and patted Carl on the shoulder.


    Carl sent all of his little mana down to his feet and used it all up.


    As mana drained out, symptoms of mana depletion appeared.


    However, Carl''s complexion did not change at all, and he smiled brightly and looked at Adrian confidently.


    Adrian, who checked Carl''s body with mana just like when they first met, smiled kindly and took a slight step back. His hand dropped, and Carl touched the ground with his bow to prevent himself from falling down from dizziness. Even that looked like a clumsy child.


    "Yes, I''ll be looking forward to it. Just try it cool."


    "Yes, brother."


    Adrian smiled cheerfully, turned around, and walked away leisurely.


    As soon as Adrian left, Carl''s innocent face froze coldly. There was no need to think any further about why Adrian came to visit Carl. Carl slowly caught his breath and stood upright.


    "I guess I''ll have to catch the biggest one I can on this hunt."


    Carl took the arrow from Bilford with a calm expression and shot it in one go.


    Widely!


    Seeing the arrow hitting the exact center, Carl belatedly felt a chill covering his body. It seems that Adrian is very worried.


    To put him at ease and let down his guard, he needed to instill confidence.


    He was good at martial arts and loved fighting, but he was ignorant of politics and schemes, and was such an immature younger brother that he didn''t know what was going on in the world.


    If he maintained a moderately threatening but controllable line, even Adrian would be suspicious.


    Before his mother was murdered, Adrian was originally a carefree and playful young man.


    There were less than five people in this world who had noticed his acting.


    Adrian himself knew very well that his acting is perfect.


    Carl would have known from the beginning that Adrian wouldn''t know. That small gap served as a large shadow that hid Carl.


    ''It''s strange. Mistaken¡­ I don''t think so, but I can''t be sure.''


    Because of this, Adrian once again postponed his judgment on Carl. Adrian couldn''t decide if Carl was just immature or if he had something to hide.


    Adrian, who had been walking, slowly stopped. His grave expression as he looked out the window changed like a blooming flower. Sweet and warm eyes. An angelic smile. Relaxed gesture.


    ***


    On the way back after Carl''s archery training, Bilford checked that no one was around and carefully questioned Catherine.


    "Why did he treat Adrian like that?"


    "Because Lord Carl is cautious."


    "Cautious? You mean?"


    Bilford, a commoner, could not understand Catherine''s words. Fortunately, he had the sense to not make a mistake.


    "Do you need to be careful with Adrian? Isn''t he a very kind person?" Bilford asked repeatedly.


    Catherine did not scold him harshly.


    She knew that Bilford was trying hard not to make mistakes and to learn.


    "It''s not our job to judge that, Bilford. Since our lord has judged thus, we open the way for him and support him from behind. And..."


    Catherine hesitated for a moment, trailing off her words.


    "We cannot dare to judge what plans Lord Carl has or how he views the world."


    "I''m a little scared of him, Bilford."


    "Yes?"


    Bilford''s eyes widened in surprise at Catherine''s words.


    He had the skills to become a knight right away, but at times like this, he still felt young. Catherine patted her young squire''s shoulder and spoke softly.


    "Think about it carefully. Can you tell which of the appearances Lord Carl shows is his true self?"


    "No¡­"


    Bilford felt an eerie shiver. Like a mirror, Carl showed a different side to everyone who encountered him.


    Catherine and Bilford, who watched it all from the closest vantage, were also unable to make a judgment.


    He looked at the world through the eyes of a sheep, spoke eloquently with the heart of a lion, and whispered with the tongue of a snake.


    The 4th prince, who was supposed to be ignorant and sickly and had spent his entire life lying in bed, suddenly gained considerable strength without raising any suspicion.


    And that in just one month! Without any foundation!


    "Bilford, don''t try to understand. Just complete the mission given to you. Even our thoughts may already be in His plan."


    Catherine was horrified to realize that the Mold family had fallen for Carl, thinking they were possessed by the devil.


    If he was such a being, she thought it was worth trusting and risking everything.


    Coincidentally, Catherine''s thoughts were exactly the same as those that Bilford had in the original work when he was working as Adrian''s faithful hound.


    And in the original work, Bilford, who would act as Adrian''s hunting dog four years later, could not help but think the same way about his current master, Carl.


    Even with that small body, Carl was such a scary person.


    "Lady Catherine, can you please give me Bilford?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Bilford, can you help me?"


    "Yes,Lord Carl."


    On the eve of a hunt hosted by the imperial family, Carl suddenly said this to Bilford. Of course, Bilford was very nervous and waited for Carl''s command.


    "I''m talking about the hunt tomorrow. I want you to act as my squire."


    "Yes.¡­Pardon?"


    After answering well, Bilford was so embarrassed that he asked that question with his eyes. Carl smiled bitterly at that sight.


    "I don''t have any squires, do I? Doing everything alone is probably a bit much."


    Come to think of it, that''s right. It is not good for Prince Carl to go on a hunt hosted by the imperial family without a squire. Even his knight Catherine has Bilford as her squire.


    "If Lady Catherine goes around without a squire, everyone will know what''s going on."


    "Wouldn''t that be troublesome?"


    "It''s just going to get you into trouble. It would look like the foolish prince would steal his knight''s squire."


    A squire is a subordinate being to a knight, and no matter how high-ranking a noble family he is, he must treat his knight with respect.


    Instead, a knight must give generously to his squire and teach him to become a great knight.


    It is not just a relationship between a servant and a master, but also a relationship that lasts a lifetime.


    Nobles also use this relationship politically.


    But since it looks like Carl stole the squire from his one and only knight, Catherine, how surprised will everyone be at his ignorance and recklessness?


    Bilford had no choice but to hesitate.


    He understood that Carl said he would use Bilford as his squire for just one day.


    It''s not like he''s cutting off his relationship with Catherine.


    Since it is Master Carl''s will, it is right for Bilford to follow it.


    And Catherine agreed.


    Bilford also has no complaints about that in itself. However, it was difficult for Bilford to bear the fact that he had to do something that would dishonor his master, Carl.


    "Do you think it will be difficult?"


    Carl did not push the hesitant Bilford, but asked in a calm voice while maintaining an appropriate distance. There was nothing he could do even if Bilford refused, and that was because he thought it was okay in its own way.


    "I''ll do it."


    However, Bilford was able to calm down due to Carl''s strange attitude. He was able to erase his hesitation because he felt like this was all Carl''s big plan.


    "Thank you. Then, take care of yourself tomorrow." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    "When the time comes, you save my life. Sir Catherine may fall a little short."


    Carl said playfully. But it was a comment that Bilford could not accept as a joke.


    "Uh, why?"


    Carl smiled and said to Bilford, who was stuttering in embarrassment.


    "Isn''t it surprising that a child on his first hunt gets so greedy that he secretly goes out on a horse alone while everyone else is resting?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    It''s not that surprising, but wouldn''t it be quite surprising to do it on a hunt hosted by the imperial family, and with everything planned out?


    Bilford blinked and looked at Catherine without realizing it.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Catherine said nothing.


    If he have to do it, he should do it.


    Bilford swallowed his saliva with a pale face.


    Bilford, who was not even a knight, was left to guard Prince Carl alone. It''s crazy.

 Chapter 92: The Hunt [1]

    In order to head to the imperial hunting ground east of Himeln, one must wake up early in the morning and prepare. Carl woke up early and got ready on time. However, Carl''s body, which had grown too quickly and was wearing clothes that were too small, and not even hunting clothes, but everyday clothes, did not look like he was participating in a big event.


    Lilly tried to calm her expression when she saw that, but she couldn''t help but feel rotten inside.


    "Carl, please take this."


    Lilly personally tied the scarf around Carl''s neck. It was just a white cloth with no special pattern, and the quality wasn''t even that good. However, Carl''s name, carefully embroidered by Lilly one stitch at a time, sat neatly in one corner, making it a wonderful gift that was too much for Carl.


    "Thank you. I will keep it well." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl smiled happily as Lilly touched the scarf that adorned his neck so many times.


    There is a tradition of wrapping a scarf around the neck of someone heading to the battlefield to pray for their safety. It can be seen as having significance in covering Carl''s neck, which could not be buttoned up at the moment.


    Thanks to this, Carl was able to avoid making a big deal out of wearing tiny clothes that looked like they would burst. It couldn''t be helped that others would start whispering when they saw that the button down to the solar plexus was undone and the neck and chest were covered with a scarf.


    "You have to be careful."


    "I''m telling you not to worry."


    Carl smiled and hugged Lilly, who was very worried.


    "I will give the game I catch today to Lilly, not to Duren."


    Hunts hosted by the imperial family are held in honor of the god Duren, and the best of the game is ritually sacrificed to Duren. Of course, there are many people who aim for that glorious position, and there are also many who deliberately avoid it. Usually, the emperor or prince sacrifices the game he catches, and for somewhat political reasons, honors may go to those whom the emperor supports.


    Carl would never get that honor. It wouldn''t be possible to catch such a great prize, and even if he did, that position wouldn''t be Carl''s. However, he would be able to enjoy the honor of giving it to Lilly, whom he considered his mother.


    "That''s okay, so don''t get hurt."


    Lilly seemed moved, but said that while stroking Carl''s back. More than anything else, the first thing was that Carl was safe.


    Carl went outside while being seen off by Lilly. Catherine and Bilford, who had already prepared, were waiting outside the room. And Harmon, who was supposed to follow Carl, was standing there with a slightly pale face, trying to calm his expression.


    "Let''s go."


    Carl didn''t even glance at Harmon and quickly walked away, taking Catherine and Bilford with him. Harmon looked at their backs and clenched his fists. Just because you don''t work doesn''t mean you''ll like it. If Carl treated his only servant, Harmon, so poorly and did not even take him on glorious hunts, what terrible rumors would spread about him!


    Harmon closed his eyes tightly, seized by a terrible thought. In the end, there was only one way left for Harmon. Whether he kneeled or licked Carl''s feet, he would first need to be forgiven.


    As Carl left the imperial palace, there were already too many people to count, gathered in groups of twos and threes chatting. This was because nobles from weaker families came out early to talk to as many people as possible. In that sense, Carl ended up in an odd situation. He came out too early for a member of the royal family, because no one wanted to talk to him and no one knew Carl.


    Of course, that was exactly what Carl wanted.


    "How is it? Do I look like an indignant child?"


    "That... yes."


    Catherine nodded awkwardly at Carl, who had a very distressed expression. In this way, Carl became a child who was ignored by everyone and was able to leisurely meditate while looking at the eastern sky with the rising sun.


    "Does the sun rise in the east, or is it in the east because the sun rises?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    As Carl watched the sun rise in the east, just like on Earth, a voice filled with laughter was heard muttering. Carl was startled and turned his head to see Adrian looking down at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Brother Adrian."


    "Okay, hello Carl. So what do you mean by that just now?"


    Adrian smiled and stood next to Carl, who had been ignored by everyone, and looked at the eastern sky. He seemed like an incredibly sweet and cool older brother.


    "When you say east, everyone says it''s the direction the sun rises. So I just thought about it."


    "Well, it''s a philosophical consideration."


    "Uh... Yeah, well, it''s a philosophical consideration."


    Carl acted like a child trying to show that there was something to Adrian''s serious joke.


    "Oh, can you tell me in what way it''s philosophical?"


    As Adrian spoke with a mischievous smile, Carl rolled his eyes here and there and said, "You said it was a philosophical consideration first, so you should tell me first."


    The nobles nearby who were paying attention to Adrian silently laughed at Carl who used the expression ''to inform.''


    "Unfortunately, it seems like an inappropriate topic to talk about before hunting. Rather than that, it would be better to prepare your mind to aim for the best game."


    Adrian spoke mischievously, as if teasing his cute younger brother, and naturally walked away from the nobles who were anxious to have a word with him.


    "So why is that a philosophical consideration?"


    Bilford asked Catherine quietly. As Catherine took a moment to gather her thoughts, Carl muttered, "It can only be called a philosophical consideration because it is meaningless to discuss priorities between human thought and natural phenomena."


    "Uh..."


    "Philosophy is something that only people with spare time think about."


    Anyway, Moon and those guys... Because of the memories of Han Chang-in, who was a science major, Carl had no choice but to think that way about philosophy.


    "It''s a coincidence. I think the same thing."


    This time too, Carl couldn''t help but be shocked. Before he knew it, Nero had bent down behind him and whispered softly in his ear.


    "Philosophy is just something nobles who have nothing to do fiddle around with to look like they have something to do. If you have time, go out and take a walk. At least you can see what commoners are doing, so don''t you think it will be more helpful than just talking nonsense?"


    "What a wonderful horse. After all, Brother Nero is of Hardion descent, qualified to rule the people."


    "Shh, shut up."


    Nero seriously warned Carl, who was saying dangerous things as if it were a joke.


    "Are you close with Brother Adrian?"


    Nero stood where Adrian was standing and asked Carl.


    "I met him before I met you."


    "So are you close?"


    "To what extent do I fall into the category of being close?"


    "Okay, you''re not close."

 Chapter 93: The Hunt [2]

    "Are you close with Brother Adrian?" Nero stood where Adrian had been standing and asked Carl.


    "I met him before I met you."


    "So, are you close?"


    "To what extent do I fall into the category of being close?"


    "Okay, you''re not close."


    Nero said that and looked around with his arms crossed.


    "What do you think about Brother Adrian?"


    "He''s the second older brother."


    "And?"


    "Umm¡­ He''s handsome. Well, yeah."


    "Yes, very sharp analysis," Nero said playfully. But it wasn''t really a joke.


    Nero noticed that Carl was trying to ignore the mention of Adrian and made a very careful decision in a short moment, realizing that Carl was reluctant about Adrian.


    "Honestly, it''s because he''s so handsome, right?"


    It''s hard to explain in words, but there''s something uncomfortable about it.


    "He was so handsome that it was shocking." There are some parts that make me uncomfortable.


    Carl roughly agreed with Nero''s words but was a little surprised on the inside.


    Nero was quite keenly wary of Adrian''s strangeness. Well, in the original work, Nero let his guard down and got hit without even being able to do anything...


    "I appreciate the compliment, but the way you say it is a bit uncomfortable." Adrian approached with a smile and said so.


    "Brother, did you hear? But you really are reasonably handsome."


    Nero smiled, spoke cheerfully, and shook hands with Adrian.


    As the two popular princes stood facing each other, everyone''s attention was focused.


    Carl, who was caught in the middle, had an immature expression on his face, as if he was enjoying the attention of people.


    ''Holy shit. I want everything to turn off because I want to be alone,'' he thought.


    "It looks like you two are very close. Well, Nero, you found the medicine to cure Carl''s illness, right?"


    "I wasn''t really sure, but it happened."


    "Even though you weren''t sure, you went to that dangerous place for your brother. Isn''t that truly amazing?"


    "I went on some adventures along the way."


    The conversation between Adrian and Nero seemed quite plausible on the surface.


    However, Nero was very uncomfortable with this situation and wanted to avoid it.


    Adrian seemed to have read Nero''s expression and smiled awkwardly with a slightly awkward expression on his face.


    "Sorry, I guess I interrupted you. I''ll just go now. Both of you, take care of yourselves."


    Adrian, who was so kind, perceptive, and even had a slightly sad atmosphere, stepped down. He didn''t seem to have any intention, but he didn''t miss a single thing he liked. So, it was difficult.


    "Brother, why don''t you go and talk to people too?"


    "I''m tired of talking to people, brother."


    "I am not a tool to bite people."


    "Looking at the current situation, wouldn''t it be right?"


    An empty space was created only around Carl.


    No one wanted to have anything to do with the 4th prince, who was stupid, sickly, shallow, and even immature.


    Thanks to this, Nero was able to hide in Carl''s shadow and rest, like someone who found shade in a sandy desert.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t feel that bad."


    "Using your little brother as a tool? You are such a bad brother."


    Carl grumbled at Nero''s muttering, and Nero grinned at those words.


    "Because he is receiving special treatment from his younger brother. No matter what, I''m not being mean to this older brother who saved my life."


    Nero knew that Carl was acting by deceiving everyone. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he also knew that Carl treated him fairly well. Was it because he knew the original? Or was it a judgment made after facing him?


    "Look, your father is coming."


    "... He is also your father."


    Nero joked when he saw Azgoth approaching with a procession of people.


    Carl also gave a small response.


    The appearance of Azgoth seemed to put everything in order.


    He focused his eyes and ears on only one person among them all.


    Azgoth slowly looked around at his children''s. Even though the sun had risen over there, when those eyes passed by, it felt like the heat of the sun was looking at him.


    Azgoth stopped looking at Carl for a split second, and the only person who noticed it was Carl.


    "Unfortunately, Aric couldn''t meet the deadline."


    Azgoth, wearing hunting clothes that revealed his strong body, opened his mouth.


    The 1st Prince Aric had not yet returned.


    Everyone thought that if Aric had participated in the hunt, his game would have been sacrificed to Duren, but it was a shame.


    However, Carl knew that Aric'' failure to return in time was Azgoth''s plan.


    To prevent too much power from being placed on Aric, Aric was deliberately prevented from participating.


    In the original, both Adrian and Nero were passive, and Azgoth''s prey was eventually sacrificed to Duren.


    It was a short story that lasted just a few sentences. Azgoth slowly turned his head and stopped with Carl in front of him.


    Carl felt a strong sense of anxiety for a moment. A chill ran down his spine, and his heart sank.


    ''This¡­!''


    The moment Carl opened his eyes wide, Azgoth spoke with a statue-like face, moving only his lips.


    "However, Carl, who was lying in a sick bed, got up and bravely protected the subjects of the empire, and now we can hunt together, so it seems that the future of the empire is bright without a shadow."


    Carl smiled with an innocent face at those words.


    ''Azgoth! You crazy guy!''


    Carl was astonished.


    Azgoth knew that Carl was hiding and trying to gather strength. But how dare he suddenly try to impress upon everyone the existence of Carl! People''s eyes briefly focused on Carl.


    Azgoth engraved Carl in his own eyes, who looked so foolish even to his own eyes.


    "Depart."


    Azgoth did not bother Carl any further and rode straight on. Carl rode right behind Azgoth, following Adrian and Nero.


    ''What on earth are you thinking?''


    Carl acted as if he was excited about driving a horse in front of everyone, but inside he was thinking to the point where his head was exploding.


    Regardless, Azgoth silently drove his horse and left the imperial palace.


    There was not a single ant baby on the main road of Himmeln.


    Nothing could dare block the Emperor''s path. People stood on the side of the road cordoned off by razor-sharp soldiers, bowed their heads, and glanced at the procession of the emperor and nobles.


    When they spotted Carl, who looked strange as if he had been dragged in by mistake, they whispered softly.


    The procession that went out through the wide-open castle gate headed towards a forest not far from Himmeln.


    Azgoth galloped proudly on his horse, and the princes followed behind him.


    It was a hunting ground thoroughly managed by the imperial family, so there were no dangerous monsters and it was impossible for unauthorized people to enter.


    If you entered without permission, you would be sentenced to death unless there were special circumstances. This was because you coveted the imperial property.


    "I hope you can catch some great hunts to offer to Duren."


    Azgoth spoke calmly at the entrance to the hunting ground and entered the well-maintained forest suitable for driving horses.


    The current situation was difficult for Carl.


    Azgoth''s pointless words caught people''s attention, and even so, he had to continue acting to deceive everyone.


    "Let''s go!"


    Carl rode his horse roughly in a different direction than Azgoth had gone.


    Very urgently, as if his body was burning with greed. Catherine and Bilford ran after him, separated from the others.


    But Carl never know when or where he might encounter one.


    He should be careful.


    The hunt had begun.

 Chapter 94: The Hunt [3]

    The imperial hunting grounds were well maintained, down to every tree, so even though it was a forest, Carl could drive his horse comfortably.


    Carl did not go too deep but rode the horse moderately and observed the surrounding atmosphere.


    "I can''t believe I did such a ridiculous thing¡­"


    It is absurd to manage this huge forest as if it were a garden just for hunting.


    "Anyway, how do you find your prey?"


    "Usually, we set out the hunting dogs and search for them."


    "Hmm¡­"


    In response to Catherine''s answer, Carl fiddled with the reins with his fingertips.


    "Let''s walk around slowly."


    Without hunting dogs, there wasn''t much else to do. Despite Carl''s initial vigorous rush, he moved very leisurely and quietly.


    It really felt like a walk. As he slowed down and moved slowly, he naturally encountered other people.


    They glanced at Carl from a distance and then quickly walked away.


    It was beneficial to exchange greetings with other powerful nobles at least once while talking to Carl.


    It would be best if they were lucky enough to meet Azgoth and at least introduce themselves.


    "Master Carl."


    While moving for a while, Catherine whispered softly and pointed beyond the forest.


    When Carl looked there, he saw a chubby squirrel under a tree frantically stuffing something into its mouth. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a rich autumn forest overflowing with food. The squirrel had gained so much weight it couldn''t even control its body properly.


    Carl quietly pulled an arrow from the quiver hanging on his horse.


    The clever horse stood quietly and did not move as Carl placed the arrow on the string.


    The distance was a bit far, and the target was much smaller than what he practiced with.


    However, Catherine and Bilford believed that Carl would succeed in his first hunt.


    This was because Carl already had the ability to hit the target with an arrow while driving a horse, albeit slowly.


    Carl slowly raised his hand, then pulled the string in one go, aimed, and let go.


    The arrow flew and hit the squirrel accurately. A short cry was heard, and the berries that the squirrel had stuffed in its cheeks popped out.


    The squirrel that was hit by the arrow fell down, trembled, and then died.


    Before Carl knew it, Bilford approached on horseback, pulled out the arrow from the squirrel''s corpse, and wiped the blood with a cloth. Bilford handed the arrow and squirrel to Carl on the horse.


    "¡­ Are you just putting this in your pocket like this?"


    "Yes, just put it in."


    Carl frowned and put the bleeding squirrel into the pouch hanging on the saddle.


    From the perspective of modern people with strict hygiene standards, it felt very uncomfortable to put an untreated corpse in one''s pocket.


    "You successfully killed the first game you saw with your first arrow. It is truly amazing."


    "That¡­ okay, thank you."


    Carl couldn''t bear to hear what Bilford said with a smile, saying, "It''s a little too much to like something like this¡­"


    Carl had already personally killed countless gnolls and even cut off the ankles of a 2.5-meter-tall gnoll and drove a sword into its back.


    There was no emotion in killing just one squirrel.


    Catherine and Bilford felt a little offended by Carl''s overly calm attitude.


    Even though he didn''t jump up and down like a child, they honestly thought he would like it at least a little.


    This was due to differences in perspectives on the act of hunting.


    For Catherine and Bilford, hunting was both a sport and a hobby.


    Even Bilford, who was a commoner, now thought so.


    However, for Carl, who had memories of his youth, hunting could not be a sport or a hobby.


    He didn''t enjoy hunting at all. He wasn''t in need of food.


    "I caught it too early. Now let''s take a walk, look at the situation, and decide our next move."


    "¡­ yes."


    Even Catherine hesitated at Carl''s harsh words.


    Was he really planning to just kill a squirrel and be done with it? He wasn''t even an 80-year-old man, but he was this aloof.


    "Oh, would you like to catch something, Lady Catherine?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    She said it was okay, but it was a bit hard to ask her to do it.


    Since Carl didn''t have a hunting dog, he had no choice but to pretend to move quietly and quietly, and enjoyed a leisurely walk through the autumn forest while driving his horse at a leisurely pace.


    He had been running non-stop for a while, but it wasn''t a bad thing to be able to relax and spend time in nature like this.


    "Lord Carl, there is a bird over there."


    "Would you like to catch it?"


    "I have now come as Carl''s squire¡­"


    Bilford also had a bow, but he only had it as part of his hunting attire.


    If you hunt with excitement, won''t your precious people have no one to catch?


    "Then will Lady Catherine catch it?"


    "I''m fine too."


    "Then let''s just ignore it."


    Even if they were lucky enough to find prey, they just passed by on horseback.


    "If there was a slightly bigger one, it would be worth catching¡­"


    Carl muttered softly.


    Although he was not interested in hunting, he needed to catch a reasonably large one to show off.


    No matter how much he tried to catch a small one, it was useless. No, on the contrary, it might not be a bad idea to catch a lot of small ones.


    "Still, I said I was catching it for Lilly, but catching just the little guy is a bit¡­"


    Lilly would be happy with just one squirrel, but Carl wanted to catch and give her as big a squirrel as possible.


    Hearing Carl''s words, Bilford opened his eyes wide and looked around.


    "After all, Lord Carl, men are men too! Of course you want to catch the big one, but you won''t feel good when there are only small ones like that!"


    Catherine didn''t say anything and just quietly rode the horse next to Carl.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any game worth catching, and after much thought, Carl hunted one more plump rabbit in preparation for winter and put it in his pocket.


    He also told Catherine to enjoy hunting in moderation, but Catherine never shot a bow.

 Chapter 95: The Hunt [4]

    Whick! Whick!


    The morning flew by like that, and you could hear the sound of birds gathering people.


    It was natural to avoid scaring the prey, but everyone moved with direction as the sound spread very far.


    As people gathered in one place, they naturally encountered each other little by little, and groups formed around a few people.


    Of course, the only people around Carl were Catherine and Bilford. No matter what, he was a prince.


    Normally, he would have been popular.


    However, the shock of his beast-like and barbaric appearance shown at his first official appearance was so strong that the nobles were reluctant to even go near Carl.


    The place where people gathered was the vacant lot in front of the villa prepared within the hunting ground.


    Nobles gathered in groups of twos and threes to have social conversations and brag about the animals they had hunted.


    It was noon, and they gathered for a quick meal, but that was just a formality. It was a shame that so many busy people gathered together, only to do what they had to do and then part ways.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the big one."


    "I guess he ran away because he knew he shouldn''t be seen by prince Nero."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    In the hunting field, Nero was almost like an idol.


    Everyone knew that Nero deliberately avoided the big ones and only caught small squirrels and rabbits, but even so, everyone tried to continue the conversation by flattering him enthusiastically.


    "You hunted a nice deer."


    "It''s a shame it''s a doe. Doesn''t it look shabby standing in front of the horns of the stag you killed?"


    "Absolutely not. This is an event to pray for abundance and prosperity, so wouldn''t a female deer be the best game?"


    Adrian also deliberately avoided the big game and only caught one slightly smaller doe.


    The nobles knew that Nero was doing this to avoid competition for the throne, but Adrian did not know this.


    Everyone thought that Adrian was happy and focused on hunting, so they worked harder to please him than they did Nero.


    Adrian''s acting was that perfect, so much so that even an old fox who had been in the political arena could be deceived by it.


    "Carl, you should come here too."


    Nero called out loudly to Carl, who was rummaging through his pockets from a distance.


    ''Leave me alone¡­''


    Although Carl grumbled internally, he approached Nero with a happy face.


    Bilford naturally approached while holding the reins of Carl''s horse, making it clear to everyone that he was Carl''s daily squire today.


    As Carl intended, this clearly showed the shallowness of the sickly fourth prince.


    "Shall we go and see what amazing things we hunted?"


    Nero, acting as a slightly mischievous but kind older brother, naturally led Carl among the nobles, clearly showing everyone that he regarded Carl as his precious younger brother.


    With a more blatant attitude than that shown in the morning, the nobles could no longer ignore Carl.


    This was an action to protect Carl, but at the same time, it was also a subtle warning to Carl, who had many suspicious sides.


    ''He is 19 years old¡­'' S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even to Carl, who had memories of being in his prime in his late 20s, Nero felt like a very cool and thoughtful ''big brother.''


    "Just, well, this and that¡­"


    Carl muttered in a despondent voice and covered the pockets on his saddle.


    "Ha ha ha! Looks like you caught it though! Isn''t it amazing? It''s only been five days since Carl picked up the bow!"


    Nero seemed very proud and loudly praised Carl''s talent.


    "It is truly amazing to be able to ride a horse, shoot an arrow, and even hunt in just five days."


    "Carl, show me what you caught. I could only catch things like squirrels, rabbits, and birds. Because I couldn''t find anything bigger."


    Nero defended Carl once more, saying it was because she couldn''t find the big one that she couldn''t catch it.


    Nero, a handsome man whose thoughts were so deep and who was more popular with men than women, said so, so Carl was able to act without hesitation.


    "I caught a squirrel and a rabbit. If only I had found the big one, I would have caught it, but I couldn''t find it."


    Like a proud child, Carl took out the animal corpses from his pocket and showed them.


    There were only squirrels and rabbits, but they were too many for Carl, who had only picked up a bow five days ago, to have caught.


    "You killed them instantly with one hit."


    The workmanship was so neat that it was questionable.


    The squirrel was hit in the chest, and surprisingly, the rabbit had its heart pierced exactly.


    Was this really the work of the fourth prince?


    "Yes, there are no variables if you kill them in one go, right?"


    Carl spoke smugly, trying to make it seem like he was bragging about the experience he had gained in subjugating gnolls.


    "Excellent. Allowing prey to writhe in pain is an insult to life and an undignified act. Don''t forget this in the future."


    Nero did not smile and speak like the good-natured older brother he had seemed just moments ago.


    Nero''s large hand tapped Carl''s shoulder heavily, and his serious voice quietly praised and advised Carl.


    Then, Nero grinned again as if he had never done that before.


    "But next time, why don''t you try targeting a bigger guy? I caught a wild boar bigger than you on my first hunt."


    "¡­ Don''t lie."


    "Ha ha ha! I caught it with a spear, but I caught it myself!"


    Hunting is a sport and a hobby, and the use of spear knives in such hunting is prohibited.


    Of course, it also prevents the use of mana. So, killing something with a spear is not considered hunting.


    "If I use a sword or a spear, I''m nothing like a wild boar."


    Carl spoke confidently in a childish voice.


    If it had been before, those words would have just sounded like a child''s bravado, but since they were coming from a crazy guy who learned horseback archery in five days, it made people think,


    ''Ugh, is this really true?''


    "Yes, I guess so. But first, you need to grow taller."


    "I will grow quickly. Because I will be bigger than you, brother."


    Carl and Nero fulfilled the excellent roles of ''the cool older brother and the still young younger brother.''


    "You''re the last one."


    "Your Majesty."


    At that time, Azgoth''s voice was heard.


    With those few words, everyone immediately turned toward Azgoth. And behind Azgoth, they could see the corpse of a large bear lifted up by knights, even using their mana.


    The arrow had penetrated through the thick skin and muscles and hit the chest accurately, with only the arrow''s feather sticking out. He had killed the large bear by piercing its heart with one blow.


    Of course, others could do that as well.


    The body of a warrior who uses mana can produce strength equivalent to that of a superhuman even without using mana.


    However, there was no one who dared to beat Azgoth and aim for a better hunt.


    Azgoth sharply drew the upper limit on those who participated in the hunt by personally catching a large bear and declared that he would be the hero of the day.


    In other words, it meant that all three princes who participated in the hunt would not be honored.

 Chapter 96: The Hunt [5]

    ''As expected, you have chosen Aric as the crown prince.''


    Such thoughts passed through the minds of some nobles. It was interpreted as an attempt to prevent other princes from taking the place of Aric, who was unable to participate in the hunt.


    Carl tried to ignore it because the same thing happened in the original work.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    However, the moment he made eye contact with Azgoth, who was quietly looking at him, he realized that even though Azgoth''s actions were the same as in the original, the intention was different.


    ''¡­ ¡­ This is too much... .''


    Azgoth did not participate in the hunt.


    Below Azgoth, the three princes were located side by side. On a small scale, it appeared as if Aric was protecting his position, but on a larger scale...


    ''He pushed Aric out and placed myself, Nero, and Adrian in the same position.''


    In other words, all four adult princes were placed on the same line.


    Although Aric protruded slightly, this did not mean that it was firmly in place. This was crazy.


    Azgoth acted the same way as in the original, but his intentions were clearly different.


    The moment Carl looked at Azgoth, he felt several nobles watching him at the same time.


    Azgoth didn''t know all of Carl''s plans.


    There was no way to know what plan he made with the knowledge of the original work. However, he knew for sure that Carl had a clear vision.


    Azgoth was not stupid.


    He nevertheless did something that could have foiled Carl''s plan.


    From the perspective of Emperor Azgoth of the Empire, what Carl was doing seemed quite strange.


    He didn''t even try to have nobles as his foundation, and was doing his best to tarnish his own reputation.


    If Carl wanted to become emperor, he must create even the boundaries and threats around him with his own strength.


    He must act boldly and win over the nobles.


    Carl, who had no foundation, must make his excellence known to everyone.


    That is why Azgoth was speaking to Carl now. Stop doing things that don''t work and set a clear attitude.


    And above all, Carl''s life and plans were not that important to Azgoth. What was important was Azgoth''s own plan.


    Carl realized that he was in trouble.


    Until Azgoth got a satisfactory answer, he would never be satisfied with Carl''s answer.


    The answer Azgoth wanted was determined, and the answer Carl could give was ultimately determined as well.


    Carl smiled, his eyes sparkling with a flushed face as if he was very excited.


    Because he had grown up so quickly, his skinny cheeks were still full of life.


    "That''s a really cool bear. I''ll have to catch something bigger than that one."


    Carl smiled brightly with a nonchalant face at everyone who expressed shock in silence.


    "Is the meal ready yet?"


    "Preparations are complete, Your Majesty."


    Azgoth clearly ignored Carl''s words, showing everyone that Carl was not on his mind.


    Among the many answers before him, Carl discussed martial arts and at the same time pushed politics hard.


    Azgoth was satisfied with the answer.


    ''I took one hit, but indeed.''


    Carl secretly trembled.


    Azgoth''s actions made Carl realize that he had been too passive.


    In the end, to become emperor, one must firmly control the nobles. To do so, he must attract attention in some way and appear attractive.


    Azgoth would now create an opportunity for Carl to show off his skills.


    Nero in the original strongly rejected this, but Carl would greedily desire it like a monkfish.


    The position that Azgoth was trying to give to Nero in the original work now belonged to Carl.


    There was now a reason to learn more about martial arts and military science.


    ***


    Carl and Azgoth knew everything about each other, so they could talk, but to other people, it just felt like Carl didn''t understand the topic and was being mean.


    ''What is your intention? Or is it just a passing thing?''


    Even Nero, who knew that Carl was much smarter than he looked, was nervous.


    However, even in the midst of the commotion, Adrian was secretly and quietly observing Carl''s back with an unchanged complexion.


    Adrian smiled when he saw that people''s eyes were focused on Carl, and then walked leisurely to eat with the relaxed appearance of the second prince, uninterested in people around him and gossip. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    The meal time went by quickly in a slightly hectic atmosphere.


    Carl ate next to Nero, who was trying to protect and monitor him, and unlike before, he was able to exchange greetings with several nobles.


    The nobles around Nero were mainly knights or officers, and there were also quite a few high-ranking military figures.


    Conversely, nobility engaged in politics, diplomacy, etc. could not be found near Nero. This was what happened when military figures, who felt threatened by the fact that the relatively mild-mannered first prince Aric received great support from the political world and treated them preferentially, tried to enthrone Nero as the crown prince.


    Of course, Nero just wanted to go out and see the world, so he maintained a reasonable distance from them.


    "There were so many gnolls that when we participated in the battle on the first day, we couldn''t even get close to the wooden fence, so we had to form a formation using wagons a little distance away. Lady Catherine taught me well. It was then that I was able to learn the importance of ranks and formations. He says that even cavalry charges don''t work against well-lined heavy infantry?"


    "Yes, there are commanders who overestimate the strength of their cavalry and make that mistake, but it is a very foolish action."


    "It makes sense. I also charged into the rear flank of the gnolls on horseback, and I really thought I was a knight. At that time, Bilford was so good at the front that I, who was behind him, couldn''t even swing the spear."


    "Oh my god, did you charge in yourself?"


    "Yeah, well¡­ After being stopped by the gnoll, I killed the gnoll¡­"


    Through this process, the nobles were able to realize that Carl was not just stupid and barbaric.


    He was still young and had not learned properly, so he was hidden in the darkness of ignorance, but there was definitely a shining light of intelligence in him.


    It had only been a little over a month since Carl recovered, but he was already skilled at riding a horse and even knew how to shoot a bow.


    Judging by his thin body, it appeared that his health had not recovered yet, but he seemed to have talent. If it weren''t for his illness, he might have become as great a warrior as Nero by now.


    It was a shame.


    Carl, who had decided on a firm direction, revealed himself a little, unlike before when he had only hidden himself, and was able to create a new impression on the military as ''the fourth prince who is still inexperienced, but has military knowledge and knows how to treat subordinates.''


    "Even if it''s not a bear, I still want to catch a big one." Then the topic shifted to hunting, and Carl mentioned it again.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Just being successful at your first hunt is great."


    "Yes, if you practice regularly, you too will be able to catch big game next year."


    "Is that so?"


    However, since Carl couldn''t easily answer that question, Nero joined in and ignored him.


    Carl sighed as if he was a little upset and looked at the nobles who were starting to talk about other topics.


    He heard something happened in a family somewhere.


    He actually didn''t like the clothes that were trending recently. Kids these days were cocky, rude, and thought they were the best in the world.


    Looking at people talking about such topics that were useless and not bad for socializing, Carl thought that even if they were nobles, people were still people.


    "Wait a moment¡­" Carl said.


    ''Kids these days¡­'' As attention was focused on the elderly nobleman who spoke enthusiastically, he quietly left his seat.


    Nero asked Carl where he was going with a glance, but Carl pretended not to see him and just walked away. Carl wasn''t really a child, and Nero couldn''t interfere in everything. He didn''t deserve it.


    Nero was able to see Carl approaching Catherine and Bilford, who were waiting a little distance away, saying something, and quietly walking into the forest, taking only Bilford with them.


    Catherine noticed Nero''s gaze and lowered her head at him.


    Nero thought that Carl had gone into the forest to do some business.


    Since he went in with only the man Bilford as an escort and without even riding a horse,


    he thought he would quickly get to a nearby place and then return.


    However, Carl did not return until the long tea time after the meal for the nobles'' social gathering was over. Nero belatedly noticed that Carl had repeatedly said, ''I want to catch the big guy.''


    The fact that Carl was missing became known too late, and everyone was embarrassed by the fact that the sickly fourth prince went into the forest without a horse and only one servant to hunt the ''big guy.''


    ''You arrogant and conniving little brother!''


    Nero had just recently said, ''Kids these days¡­''


    He laughed awkwardly at the words, and as if it was a lie that he was denying in his heart, he ended up thinking,


    "Anyway, kids these days!"


    More than an hour had already passed since Carl left. No one knew how far he went or what big thing happened.


    "Why are you so silent even though your master is not coming back?"


    Nero hurriedly mounted his horse and questioned Catherine in anger.


    "My lord has ordered me to wait, so it is my job to follow his orders and wait here."


    "This¡­!"


    Nero was speechless. The way each knight serves his lord is different. Catherine''s method may seem foolish, but it is by no means wrong.

 Chapter 97: The Hunt [6]

    The way each knight serves his lord is different. Catherine''s method may seem foolish, but it is by no means wrong.


    "Carl may be in danger. Are you still going to stay like that?"


    At Nero''s words, Catherine took out a pocket watch from her jacket and checked the time. Then, she replied calmly,


    "There is still time left until the time Carl mentioned. When the time comes, we will move to find him."


    "..."


    Nero''s eyes became dizzy from Carl''s manipulations.


    Carl had created a safety device by even telling her to come find him if it was too late.


    It was not a safety device for life or death, but a safety device as the last bastion to avoid being treated as a child without an answer.


    For some reason, Carl said he was obedient and compliant!


    "Find Carl. Hurry!"


    Nero urgently ran into the forest.


    He knew for a fact that Carl probably never really went into the forest to hunt.


    He guessed Carl did it because he had something in mind. But even if the squire followed, how could he know what would happen in a forest like this and commit such a dangerous act?


    Despite the sudden commotion and the inopportune time, Nero headed into the forest first, and everyone grasped the situation and moved hurriedly.


    Inside, Adrian was sitting calmly, watching with sun-like eyes beyond the forest where Carl had disappeared.


    ''So, what should I do?''


    Adrian smiled and slowly got up, then hopped on his horse like the others.


    ''Is it okay to think that the opportunity has come?''


    ***


    "Do you think this is okay?"


    "That... Yeah, kinda like that."


    Not long after entering the forest, Bilford hesitated and answered Carl''s words.


    "Is that because you don''t have the confidence to protect me?"


    "No, not that," Bilford spoke confidently, in response to Carl''s laughing voice.


    To be honest, with Bilford''s skills, even if the opponent was a mana knight, it was worth a try if he was good at martial arts.


    "Then, is it because of my position?"


    "...yes. I know that Lord Carl is a great person, and I don''t like it when others speak poorly of him."


    Maybe it was because Catherine wasn''t there. Bilford honestly revealed his true feelings to Carl.


    "Is that so? That is something to be thankful for." Carl laughed softly. He felt pretty good.


    "But don''t worry. I have nothing to lose from this, and it won''t ruin my reputation."


    "I don''t think it''s a very good thing..."


    "Do you think this will have any negative impact on my evaluation?"


    "That..."


    Bilford said this and that, but when he thought about it carefully, it would not have any bad influence.


    Because the image was already so finely ground and shattered, it seemed like Carl''s evaluation could not get any worse.


    "It''s a well-known fact that I am shallow and ignorant. But this will at least show that I have the courage and competitive spirit to act boldly."


    An ignorant brave man would seem more plausible than an ignorant coward.


    Ignorance is like a fog, which eventually disappears when the sun of intelligence rises.


    Since it can''t get worse, even if you do something bad, you can only pick out the things that increase your evaluation and take advantage of it.


    "His Majesty asked me what I would do next, and I answered that I would stay away from politics and gain military skills. And this is a senseless and courageous act that befits that answer." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes? Did you say something like that?"


    "Even if we didn''t do it directly, we did have a conversation."


    Bilford blinked, not understanding what it meant. Carl giggled again.


    "Anyway, that''s why I''d like to catch a deer if possible."


    "I will definitely find it."


    Bilford spoke resolutely and looked around with all his concentration.


    However, it is difficult for Bilford, who has little hunting experience, and Carl, who hunted for the first time today, to spot a sensitive animal like a deer without a hunting dog.


    Squirrels and rabbits have already been caught, so even if you see them, just pass by. Other than that, small animals were also ignored.


    Even if it wasn''t a bear, they had to catch something decent. That was Carl''s goal as he played ''Carl''.


    "Is there anything that''s okay even if it''s a little smaller?"


    After walking for a long time without shooting a single arrow, Carl quickly got tired of this worthless act. So, he was planning to grab a decent animal and go back.


    "Badgers and martens are also pretty good game. But when it comes to hunting, there is nothing better than the fox."


    Even though the marten''s fur is good, the nobles who live in Himmeln and hunt as a hobby do not target the marten because they do not have money.


    In that respect, the fox is an animal that is quite good as prey due to its wonderful fur, appropriate size, attractive appearance, and sensitive personality.


    "How do you find a fox?"


    "It would be difficult without a hunting dog..."


    "I wonder if I really need to catch a bear like this."


    "Well, let''s aim for the wild boar," Bilford said, smiling awkwardly.


    Of course, wild boars are not easy prey.


    This is because they are tough and have strong aggressiveness, so they attack first. It wouldn''t be dangerous since Bilford was there.


    "So, do you have a family?" Carl asked Bilford out of boredom.


    As he walked leisurely alone with his young and trustworthy Bilford in a quiet forest without anyone else, his heart softened.


    "I was sold when I was young and I don''t remember my family."


    "..."


    Carl paused at Bilford''s words. But Bilford seemed really unconcerned.


    "This is common among poor commoners. Because you can reduce your household expenses and earn money. Still, I think I was lucky. I was lucky enough to have a talent for martial arts, and I was lucky enough to work in a place related to martial arts, so I was very lucky. Thanks to that, I was able to serve Lord Carl like this."


    When Bilford spoke with a smile, Carl felt like he was out of breath.


    Bilford was only 15 years old.


    However, even if he look at both Lucas''s life and Carl''s life, he will never have experienced greater ups and downs than the ups and downs in life that Bilford has gone through.


    Carl hesitated for a moment, then burst out laughing as if something had come to his mind.


    The smile seemed a little strange because it was not from 16-year-old Carl, but from Lucas, who was in his late 20s.


    "Did you think of something interesting?"


    Carl asked that out of curiosity as he had just told the story of being sold for a few pennies and going through hardships.


    It was an attitude that could be shown because one could sincerely affirm one''s situation.


    "Haha... No, looking at it this way, your situation and mine are quite similar."


    "Yes? Lord Carl... Ugh..."


    Bilford trailed off awkwardly, unable to bring himself to say,


    ''Even though my mother is dead, my father, His Majesty the Emperor, is still alive.''


    "Diana is my biological mother... I don''t even remember, and His Majesty the Emperor exists as the Supreme Highness of the Empire, so I don''t have a biological mother or father."


    "..."


    A startled Bilford opened his mouth and hurriedly looked around.


    Words that were too scary to say!


    "But you have Lady Catherine, who leads you with all her heart even though we are not related by blood, and I have Lilly, who is like a mother to me even though we are not related by blood. It''s quite similar, isn''t it?"


    "...Yes, I think so." Bilford''s lips twitched, then he smiled and nodded like a child his age.


    The two talked a lot.


    The conversation with Bilford, who was pure and clear without any dark shadows in his mind, was a good rest for Carl, who was tired from acting and dealing with nobles.


    "So when will I be able to handle mana?"


    "I don''t know about that. Even if you are a master, you cannot know this. Master Carl can also manipulate mana..."


    Bilford was so distraught that he grunted and complained.


    "I just have a unique situation."


    "You have outstanding talent. Really."


    "Haha. You too will soon be able to control mana. I guarantee you, you will become a master within five years."


    "Yes? You mean Master?"


    Bilford looked at Carl in bewilderment and asked.


    "Yes, Master."


    Carl walked leisurely and looked up at the autumn sky.


    Bilford was very burdened by the solid faith that Carl had in him, but at the same time, he was very proud.


    To say that it is impossible right here and now is so tacky.


    "I will definitely do it."


    "You''re not going to make it, it''s going to happen."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Carl, who was enjoying the gentle atmosphere, realized that quite a bit of time had passed, so he took out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    "Uhm... Lady Catherine, the appointed time has passed. I guess I''ll have to go back empty-handed."


    "Oh my, that''s a shame..."


    Both Carl and Bilford left their regrets behind and returned the way they came.


    It would be a bit embarrassing if they came back like this. However, since he had a low-ranking position, there was nothing to lose.


    "I wanted to give Lilly something worthwhile as a gift."


    "Isn''t it more important to catch the first hunt rather than a good hunt?"


    "Well, it would only be troublesome to give him an animal corpse as a gift right away."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha"


    Bilford burst into laughter at Carl''s words. For a moment, he even forgot that Carl was a prince.


    There was also a part of him that thought Carl''s words were not sincere but a joke.

 Chapter 98: Assassination [1]

    Carl, who was enjoying the gentle atmosphere, realized that quite a bit of time had passed, so he took out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    "Uhm... Lady Catherine, the appointed time has passed. I guess I''ll have to go back empty-handed."


    "Oh my, that''s a shame..."


    Both Carl and Bilford left their regrets behind and returned the way they came. It would be a bit embarrassing if they came back like this. However, since he held a low-ranking position, there was nothing to lose.


    "I wanted to give Lilly something worthwhile as a gift."


    "Isn''t it more important to catch the first hunt rather than a good hunt?"


    "Well, it would only be troublesome to give him an animal corpse as a gift right away."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Bilford burst into laughter at Carl''s words. For a moment, he even forgot that Carl was a prince. There was also a part of him that thought Carl''s words were not sincere but a joke.


    From a modern perspective, if you receive an animal carcass that you have personally hunted as a gift, there is no one you can ask for advice about except the police. The atmosphere is very good. It really feels like I''m out to play with friends.


    "Bilford."


    However, the moment Carl powerfully called out to Bilford in a low voice, everything shattered. Bilford came to his senses as the image of Carl, holding his sword out and leading with a thunderous shout, passed before his eyes. Their eyes met, and Carl spoke to Bilford with a still happy smile on his face.


    "I don''t have time, so I''ll have to go back at once."


    There is something. Carl felt as if a cool dagger was grazing his neck.


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    At Carl''s words, Bilford walked quickly, holding the sheath of his sword tightly and holding it close to him.


    Just from Carl''s voice, Bilford could tell that the situation was dangerous. As much faith as Carl gives, Bilford also believes in Carl.


    An instinctive intuition that he can''t believe was given to that person!


    Bilford was alert to his surroundings so that he could react whenever and wherever an attack occurred.


    ¡­ ¡­ Now that he think about it, he haven''t heard the sound of insects for some time.


    What on earth were the poets of autumn hiding in fear?


    Carl and Bilford walked quickly.


    Even to a third party, it was clearly a suspicious and unexpected movement.


    Carl wished that Bilford would act with more leeway, but things couldn''t be helped. It would be unreasonable to expect Bilford''s acting skills, and in the current situation, he cannot neglect his escort duties.


    "Can you feel anything?"


    "Sorry. I don''t feel anything."


    "No. I kinda... Because it''s just something unusual."


    Carl now knows about the power he possesses.


    His survival instinct gives him intuition that is close to precognition. Of course, Catherine, not Bilford, might have felt something. However, this does not mean that Bilford is lacking.


    "Wait For a moment."


    Carl, who had been walking, took a long stride and passed Bilford by a large margin.


    Bilford skillfully changed positions following Carl''s movements.


    This is the position that guards Carl''s right rear. This is a possible move because Carl believes that Bilford will protect him well, and Bilford believes that Carl will not make a mistake.


    At the same time, Bilford was able to roughly pinpoint the location of something or someone targeting Carl.


    The sharp sense of a young genius knight who is expected to become a master before he is even 20 years old examines a place like an awl and catches a very faint passing sound.


    "Not just one person. It''s like two people."


    Bilford whispered softly and moved little by little.


    "Two, I think that''s right."


    Carl answered in a calm voice and played with the bow in his hand. Bilford is not clumsy enough to miss an enemy once he senses it. He felt two figures slowly following him and then splitting into two.


    He pursed his lips and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Carl, please focus on protecting yourself."


    "Of course. I still have too much work to do before I die."


    Bilford felt a little relieved by Carl''s joke.


    However, contrary to his relaxed appearance, Carl felt like he was going to throw up at any moment.


    ''Adrian? Azgoth? Or another force?''


    It is impossible to feel at ease when your life is at stake. Since Carl doesn''t know who the enemy is, it''s hard to figure out how to deal with it. It doesn''t seem to be Azgoth''s big-picture plan.


    However, seeing how he suddenly pushed Carl about various things today, he can''t be sure.


    Adrian is a high possibility, but Carl has never pretended to be with him or shown any threat.


    Since Carl is protected by Azgoth, no matter how much he is Adrian, he cannot keep his eyes and ears on Carl in the imperial palace. If it were another force¡­ ¡­


    ''I''m sure Balos isn''t involved. Because he wants to become a completely flawless and noble emperor. So, is it a member of the military who supports Nero?


    Balos is not evil, and he is a very strict man who cannot tolerate leaving a bad name as the man who will become the emperor of the Hardion Empire.


    The nobles who support him are also aware of this and will not consider Carl a threat.


    In that case, it is quite possible that it is an attack by the military to keep Carl in check, who appears to be taking over Nero''s position.


    ''Rather than just a military figure, isn''t he a nobleman who has already invested heavily in Count Nero or Beria and cannot be repaid?''


    After thinking about that, Carl quickly erased his thoughts.


    ''You went too far. Short and simple. Are you going to kill me?''


    I''m not sure, but it doesn''t seem like they''re planning on killing him. No matter how talented a young man Bilford is, he is still a mere squire who cannot even handle mana. But he was noticed.


    ''If you can kill it, kill it. If not, don''t. Then who benefits from this?''


    Azgoth, who is trying to cause confusion by expanding the succession structure, must protect the good name of Carl. To Aric, Carl is not even a threat. Nero doesn''t care who becomes emperor; he just wants to go out into the world.


    What about Adrian?


    ''I guess it''s Adrian.''


    From Adrian''s perspective,


    Carl is someone who must be killed anyway.


    It''s good if you can kill him now, and even if you can''t kill him, it''s a satisfactory result if you can figure out if he''s a threat.


    ''Then, we''re in trouble.''


    Carl admitted that he had been tricked. If he gets assassinated here, he will die, so of course, it is the end.


    However, if Carl successfully defeats the assassin, Adrian will be wary. Carl can manipulate mana, and with just one hit, he can kill an unsuspecting assassin with one blow.


    If Adrian finds out about this, he will be desperate to take Carl''s life before he grows up. Either way, it''s over. So there is only one way Carl can take it.


    "Bilford."


    "Yes, Carl."


    "I will not attack the enemy."


    "Yes, I will definitely protect you."


    There is no need to go into detail. After all, it''s Bilford''s job to protect Carl.


    Carl wouldn''t use mana unless he was in a situation where he was really going to die. Even if he could fight, he wouldn''t fight. He will trust Bilford''s escort and step back, giving all the credit for this to Bilford.


    Sreung¡­


    Bilford drew his sword. Now he could no longer remain defenseless. Carl also completely stopped, threw away his bow, and pulled out his sword.


    There was no sound of birds or insects. The only sound was the vague rustle of fallen leaves in the passing wind. Carl felt like he was surrounded, just like when he was fighting in the middle of a horde of gnolls, and unlike back then when he was fighting fiercely, he felt the blood in his whole body turning cold.


    Head, neck, chest, stomach, stomach¡­ ¡­ .


    A cold, deadly sensation as if an ice blade were scraping across areas where even a light attack could result in fatal injury. As Carl continued to move the sword in the middle to cover the vital spot the opponent was aiming for, the deadly force retreated.


    "You can''t fall behind me."


    "I know."


    The moment when Bilford''s calm voice was heard in the silence, and Carl answered, it seemed like something was moving on the other side of the forest. Bilford realized that the blurry shape in the color of fallen leaves was human.


    Seeing it swing his arm, Bilford drew his sword closer. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though he couldn''t see what was flying at him with wide-open eyes, he was still able to respond accurately by seeing the opponent''s movements that remained in his eyes like an afterimage.


    Tidi Dick!


    Bilford neatly blocked all of the invisible, thin needles with the blade.


    Then, he lunged towards another enemy who had jumped out of the bushes on the side without a sound and swung his sword fiercely.


    Crack!


    Bilford cut sharply sideways, but was blocked by his opponent''s weapon. Bilford first cut horizontally once, and immediately after the attack was blocked, he twisted his wrist and tried to aim for the opponent''s head with the back blade.


    However, Bilford''s sword caught on a short dagger divided into three prongs.


    So if you ask me if Bilford was embarrassed, of course he wasn''t.


    Wow!


    The opponent twisted the dagger and tried not to let go of the sword, but when Bilford pulled and twisted his wrist with such force that it seemed almost impossible, the sword was pulled out cleanly with a scraping sound. It was

 Chapter 99: Assassination [2]

    There was no sound of birds or insects. The only sound was the vague rustle of fallen leaves in the passing wind. Carl felt like he was surrounded, just like when he was fighting in the middle of a horde of gnolls, and unlike back then when he was fighting fiercely, he felt the blood in his whole body turning cold.


    Head, neck, chest, stomach, stomach¡­ ¡­ .


    A cold, deadly sensation as if an ice blade were scraping across areas where even a light attack could result in fatal injury. As Carl continued to move the sword in the middle to cover the vital spot the opponent was aiming for, the deadly force retreated.


    "You can''t fall behind me."


    "I know."


    The moment when Bilford''s calm voice was heard in the silence, and Carl answered, it seemed like something was moving on the other side of the forest. Bilford realized that the blurry shape in the color of fallen leaves was human.


    Seeing it swing his arm, Bilford drew his sword closer.


    Even though he couldn''t see what was flying at him with wide-open eyes, he was still able to respond accurately by seeing the opponent''s movements that remained in his eyes like an afterimage.


    Tidi Dick!


    Bilford neatly blocked all of the invisible, thin needles with the blade.


    Then, he lunged towards another enemy who had jumped out of the bushes on the side without a sound and swung his sword fiercely.


    Crack!


    Bilford cut sharply sideways, but was blocked by his opponent''s weapon. Bilford first cut horizontally once, and immediately after the attack was blocked, he twisted his wrist and tried to aim for the opponent''s head with the back blade.


    However, Bilford''s sword caught on a short dagger divided into three prongs.


    So if you ask me if Bilford was embarrassed, of course he wasn''t.


    Wow!


    The opponent twisted the dagger and tried not to let go of the sword, but when Bilford pulled and twisted his wrist with such force that it seemed almost impossible, the sword was pulled out cleanly with a scraping sound. It was


    It was a move Carl could execute because he was not wearing armor. At the same time, it revealed that the opponent was an assassin trained to deal with knights who did wear armor.


    Whoosh!


    Bilford''s blade sharply cut through the autumn sunlight. With one large swing, the sword leapt out and cut across the assassin''s chest. But it was a shallow cut; though it reached the bone, it was not fatal. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The assassin threw himself backwards with all his might, sending a thin spit flying from his hand, and Bilford turned his head to avoid it.


    If Bilford had taken just one more step, he could have been killed. Unfortunately, he missed the opportunity. But it couldn''t be helped, because Bilford''s primary purpose was not to kill the enemy, but to protect Carl.


    "Master Carl!"


    Bilford shouted loudly and hit the ground with all his might.


    His body, which had been leaning heavily to the left, suddenly stopped, his ankle twisted, and he immediately changed direction, leaping to the other side.


    Carl followed Bilford''s cries and movements, clinging closely to his back.


    In an instant, the two''s positions changed, and another assassin who had been targeting Carl appeared in front of Bilford.


    Bilford, who was about to cut diagonally with his sword, changed his mind when he saw that the assassin also had a three-pronged dagger and an unknown device in his other hand.


    Shriek!


    The sword was making a large diagonal cut, and then it drew a small circle in the air.


    The moment the opponent tried to catch the sword with his three-pronged dagger, Bilford lifted the arm that was swinging the sword.


    The hand holding the sword hilt followed the arm that had drawn a circle so quickly and large that one might think it was straining the shoulder.


    The positions of the hand and the sword reversed, as if there were an invisible axis at the center of the blade.


    The assassin''s three-pronged dagger whipped through the air, and the rotation axis at the center of the blade moved to Bilford''s hand.


    As cleanly as a picture, the sword swung sharply like the claws of a bird of prey, cutting off the assassin''s outstretched left arm in one fell swoop.


    The assassin did not make a single groan. He immediately changed his stance and lunged at Bilford, holding out a dagger with his remaining arm.


    At the same time, the assassin who had been cut on the chest also rushed at Carl, who was close to Bilford''s back.


    Carl didn''t even blink at the assassin targeting him. He did not use mana, nor did he swing his sword.


    Because there was no need for that.


    Bilford lowered his posture and took a step toward the assassin charging at him, pushing away the hand holding the dagger with his shoulder.


    The force, which began with a powerful step, traveled through his ankles, knees, and waist, reaching his left shoulder.


    Wooosh-!


    Bilford''s upper body rotated violently, and his left shoulder, which had pushed away the hand holding the dagger, jerked back and struck the assassin''s chest with its back.


    Due to the tremendous impact, the assassin bounced back faster than he had charged and rolled on the ground.


    Bilford skillfully used that force at the moment of impact to change direction at once.


    His left shoulder, which had collided with the assassin''s chest, sprang forward powerfully again.


    To increase his reach as much as possible, Bilford held the edge of the hilt with his left hand, his fingers narrowly draped over the pummel, and extended his sword like a flash beside Carl''s left waist.


    Slash!


    "Pfft¡­"


    Bilford''s sword strike from behind went farther than Carl''s sword play, which aimed the sword in the middle.


    The sword rose diagonally from Carl''s left side and stabbed diagonally below the assassin''s right ribs, piercing the liver and lungs at the same time.


    Bilford grabbed Carl''s waist with his right hand and pulled him, then turned around as if dancing, changed position, and vigorously raised the hand holding the sword.


    Dump.


    It was too rough a move to make while holding the pummel with his left hand, but Bilford did not let go of the sword.


    The assassin fell to the ground, dead on the spot, when the sword stuck under his right ribs traveled up his ribs and ripped out his heart.


    After that, Bilford turned around even more vigorously without stopping. The sword, pulled from the assassin''s body, was swung powerfully around his largely rotating body.


    Hiss! Puck!


    Bilford''s sword, which returned to its original position, bounced and flew, splitting the right shoulder of the assassin who struggled to get up and charge at him, and stopped in the middle of the chest.


    Bilford carefully lowered Carl, then pushed the assassin''s lifeless body away with his feet and pulled out his sword.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "Of course not. That was great."


    "Thank you."


    Bilford brushed off the blood on his sword but walked quickly as he guarded Carl''s side without sheathing the sword.


    The identity of the assassin would be confirmed later. The priority was to take Carl to a safe place.


    ''Indeed.''


    Carl saw the device that one of the assassins was wearing on his arm and was sure who it was.


    It was a device used by assassins in the eastern country of Tumaria, an assassination tool that shoots an elongated blade the size of a finger from the inside of the wrist. It must be poisoned.


    In the original work, there was an episode where Adrian collected the ''Bloody Ring Fingers,'' a group of assassins expelled from Tumaria for violating a taboo.


    ''Then, he must be observing from somewhere.''


    Carl rolled his eyes as he almost ran after Bilford. If it was true that Adrian had moved the ''Bloody Ring Finger,'' he would have planted his eyes to see Carl''s response.


    However, Carl could not feel the murderous eyes aiming at him or following him.


    His intuition, which once sounded a sharp alarm, was quiet. Even if they didn''t intend to attack, if he couldn''t even feel their gaze...


    Carl''s eyes scanned the surrounding shadows.


    ''Could it be that the leader, Camilla, came in person?'' Camilla was a woman who ascended to the position of head of the ''Bloody Ring,'' following in the footsteps of her father who broke the taboo.


    She was an assassin who had become a master, and was a person with many talents in many ways.


    Unfortunately, Lucas did not read the part.


    ''Both mice and birds could have died without knowing.''


    If Camilla had really attacked, Bilford would have died on the spot no matter how hard he worked or how much Carl used mana. He hoped it was an overreaction...


    Wow! Wow!


    He heard a dog barking in the distance.


    When Carl realized that those who had come looking for him were approaching, he took his eyes off the shadow of the tree and let out a small sigh.


    Fortunately, he had survived without any injuries. But he couldn''t feel at ease. The assassination attempt had come much sooner than expected. If this continued, he might really lose his head.


    ''I can''t help it. It''s too early, but we have no choice but to move.''


    Carl revised his plan, remembering the silver that was accumulating in Hillpin.


    He had planned to put it off until he was sure, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Well, if that didn''t work, he would have to kill Adrian and prevent him from falling into Adrian''s hands.


    Carl rubbed his tired eyes as he watched the tense shoulders of Bilford, who was protecting him, relax with relief.


    ¡­Damn, now that I think about it, Lilly must be worried. What do we do?

 Chapter 100: Back To Impiral Palace

    The first person Carl encountered was Nero.


    Nero skillfully controlled the hounds, who were excited by the smell of blood, and jumped off his horse when he saw Bilford with his bloody sword drawn.


    "Carl."


    "Yes, bro¡ª"


    Before Carl could finish speaking, Nero stretched out his large hand like a sword and viciously grabbed Carl''s collar.


    At only 19 years old, Bilford was still too young to stop Nero, who was stronger than most imperial knights.


    "Do you know what you did?"


    "Hmmm... Yes, I know."


    Even though his body was lifted by Nero''s hands, Carl spoke calmly and held out his hand toward Bilford to stop him.


    If Bilford touched the third prince, Nero, he would be in trouble.


    "Do you really know? Tell me something, Carl."


    "Are you talking about the greedy young prince who wanted to catch fine game for D¨¹ren? Or about the brother who almost died?"


    "..."


    Nero was left speechless by Carl''s relaxed voice. If it was the former, Nero couldn''t blame Carl, as he was also wary of his reputation improving while trying to escape the competition for the throne.


    And for the latter...


    "Please leave me alone."


    Carl calmly grabbed Nero''s hand and dropped it. Even though Nero could have crushed Carl with one hand, he helplessly let him go.


    If Nero was truly worried about his younger brother, he should have checked to see if Carl was okay rather than immediately pointing out his actions.


    Nero had no right to question Carl.


    Click. Click.


    Carl tidied up his disheveled clothes and approached Catherine, who was riding a horse not far from Nero.


    "Are you okay?"


    Catherine jumped off the horse and immediately checked Carl''s condition.


    To Nero, the sight felt like a scolding.


    "It''s okay."


    "Sorry."


    "No, you didn''t fall because I wanted to, did you?"


    Carl smiled and got on the horse Catherine had brought. Only after Bilford joined them did Catherine clean his sword, sheath it, and mount his horse.


    "Brother."


    "..."


    At Carl''s call, Nero looked up at Carl with a bewildered face.


    "But you came to find me first. Thank you."


    Nero couldn''t answer, and Carl didn''t expect one either. Carl drove the horse and went back.


    "... Shit."


    Nero, left alone in the forest, rubbed his face with his hand and muttered.


    It''s the worst.


    ***


    The hunt ended in a hurry. It was natural that there was an assassination attempt on the prince at a hunting ground managed by the imperial family.


    Because Carl was the first to return to the imperial palace under protection, he was able to hear the full story of what happened later.


    First of all, the assassin''s body was not left behind. Only scattered blood stains remained. It must have been recovered in some way.


    Therefore, other than Carl and Bilford''s statements, there was no information about the assassin, and the ''bloody ring finger'' was never identified.


    Next, Azgoth had the audacity not to return straight to the imperial palace but instead performed a ritual of offering game to D¨¹ren as prescribed.


    Naturally, the bear that Azgoth personally killed was sacrificed.


    Although Carl was unable to catch the big game as planned, he left a deep impression by returning with a calm face without even blinking despite the assassination attempt.


    "What have I to fear when Bilford is with me? Actually, I didn''t get hurt at all."


    He showed the courage to carry out his duty and a firm trust in his subordinates.


    It wasn''t a bad achievement. However, upon hearing the situation, Lilly fainted, and Carl was in great trouble. The night passed as he scolded Lilly, and she fell asleep, exhausted from crying.


    "Harman. Do you have something to say?"


    Carl quietly asked Harman, who did not leave even though he was ready for bed.


    Carl''s bright green eyes, reflecting the light of the burning candle, changed mysteriously.


    Harmon did not dare to look into those eyes, so he slowly knelt down with his head down.


    No matter how much Carl was ignored by everyone as the 4th prince with no power or background, he was not someone that Harman could dare to treat carelessly.


    If he were to be abandoned by Carl, it would be something that Harman could never recover from.


    Harman pondered the humiliation and spoke with trembling lips.


    "Sorry. Mr. Carl."


    "Shh... Lower your voice. Isn''t Lilly sleeping?"


    "..."


    Carl cruelly trampled on Harmon''s last remaining pride, saying that Cecil''s sleep was more important than Harmon''s kneeling.


    "Harman, I want us to get to know each other a little more... I wish we could have trust. I think the same goes for you. What do you think?"


    "... You''re right, Mr. Carl."


    "Do you have any complaints?"


    "No, there are none."


    "It''s okay to be honest."


    "There really aren''t any."


    "Is that so? Thank goodness."


    Carl whispered quietly in a gentle voice.


    However, Harman was not foolish enough to think that this was the same tone Carl used when he treated Catherine, Bilford, and Cecil, whom he regarded as his mother.


    "I trust you. Becoming an imperial servant is a very difficult task."


    "Thank you."


    Carl gave Harman one last chance. And he was reminded once again that with just one word from Carl, Harman could be thrown into the abyss.


    "You can just take a break."


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    Harmon quietly got up and walked away for fear of waking Lilly.


    "..."


    Carl quietly looked at the sleeping face of Lilly, who worried about him, cried for him, and always loved him unconditionally.


    If Carl became emperor, Cecil would no longer remain just a nanny from a lowly family.


    ''I couldn''t offer large game, but it would be perfect if I could give her the position of mother of the emperor instead.''


    Carl carefully held Lilly''s hand, which had become rough from supporting him.


    He will also make these rough hands as fine as silk.


    ''I will do it so that no one can dare to ignore it. ''


    In addition to the desire for life, there was another reason to become emperor.


    ***


    Carl thought Adrian would come. But unexpectedly, Adrian did not come.


    "..."


    "..."


    Instead, Nero, whom he thought would not come, arrived. Carl, who was learning swordsmanship from Bilford, took off his gloves and wiped his sweaty face with his sword at his side. Before he knew it, Catherine and Bilford had retreated.


    "... Really, it''s pretty great."


    Nero said that while looking at Carl with deeply sunken eyes. To be honest, he thought it might have been a bit of an exaggeration, but surprisingly, Carl had become a great warrior in that short period of time.


    "I''m not as good as you, though."


    "... Ha ha ha..."


    Carl spoke calmly as if the conversation at that time had never happened. Nero burst out laughing at Carl''s attitude and absurd nonsense. Then he closed his mouth, looked at Carl seriously, and spoke.


    "Sorry, Carl."


    "..."


    Surprisingly, Nero bowed his head and apologized to Carl.


    "It''s not that I wasn''t worried about you. But I thought you were safe, so I acted like that."


    Carl took a step back from Nero with his eyes wide open.


    Anyway, he never imagined Nero would apologize so honestly. There are degrees of pleasantness, but how can a person be this upright?


    "Can you accept my apology?"


    To Nero, who said that, Carl finally opened his mouth after hesitating.


    "To be honest, I just said that because I don''t like being nagged. I don''t really feel anything."


    "... Is that so?"


    Nero raised his head and laughed, wondering what was so funny. Just like a child.


    No, Nero is a child by Lucas''s standards.


    Nineteen years old is a very harsh age for a young man trying to survive while protecting his mother in this imperial palace.


    Even for Carl, who has memories of being in his late 20s, Nero has been going through a painful situation since he was young.


    So, for his age, he had no choice but to become a strong young man.


    "Carl, it would be better to take a closer look at your surroundings. Because the imperial palace we are in, and this world, do not give us enough trials to overcome alone."


    Nero spoke worriedly and sternly.


    Carl, who realized a lot from what happened last time, also sympathized with that.


    He was able to realize this thanks not only to Azgoth and Adrian''s actions but also to the process of Nero leading and protecting Carl.


    "Yes, I will keep that in mind."


    When Carl answered seriously, Nero grinned and roughly ruffled Carl''s hair.


    "Yes, please keep that in mind. Because it''s my brother''s advice. I will try my best to be a good brother from now on."


    "Yes, please."


    Nero chuckled and left just as quickly as he came.


    "... That''s 19 years old..."


    Carl slapped his forehead in admiration.


    Nero was a really cool older brother. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is true even if he have memories of Lucas in his late 20s.


    '' Anyway, my brother is my brother, and age is not important.''


    ... Isn''t it?


    And after a few days, Carl was called to Azgoth.


    "What do you want?"


    To Azgoth, who took precious time to call Carl and ask him that question, Carl thought for a moment and then spoke.


    "What can you give me?"


    Azgoth raised his eyebrows at those words. It wasn''t the same.


    "Anything, whatever you want."


    To ask such a question to the emperor of an empire, there was indeed something immature about it.


    "I want the support of the military."


    Sure, I''ll complete the text for you. Here''s the continuation:


    "I want the support of the military."


    Carl told Azgoth straight away what he wanted. Military support.


    In other words, when a civil war breaks out between princes over the right to succeed to the throne, a position where they can hold the most power is needed.


    "But I don''t want what Your Majesty gave me."


    Carl said something unexpected.


    At those meaningful words, Azgoth finally smiled for real.

 Chapter 101: Camilla

    "Be prepared."


    "I want to go as far east as possible, and if possible to the end."


    That''s what Aric originally wanted from Nero.


    Azgoth nodded. "I understand. You can go now."


    Carl followed the etiquette of the imperial palace and retreated.


    Azgoth would pave the way for Carl to gain the support of the military. They would present Carl with problems that need to be resolved with blood and death.


    Carl recalled the dream he had in Hilpin: a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    All of that awaited Carl on the road ahead.


    Of course, the thoughts he had then and now remained unchanged. As long as he could survive, it was okay.


    ***


    "How come you didn''t kill him?" Adrian muttered alone in an empty room.


    However, those words were clearly addressed to another person, and a reply soon came back.


    "I didn''t think it was necessary," a voice responded from the shadows on one side of the room.


    Adrian didn''t look up from the document illuminated by the magical lamp.


    "Camilla, I said I would leave the judgment of life and death up to you, but that didn''t mean you should act without any reason. You should know that."


    After Adrian''s grave voice, there was silence for a moment.


    "The 4th prince drew his sword but could not do anything."


    "Couldn''t do anything?"


    Adrian flipped through the documents with an eerily loud sound. His eyes, as bright as the sun, read the text indifferently.


    "So, is it true that he couldn''t even surpass the level of a mere novice? Did the assassin really reveal his identity and fight openly?"


    The shadow responded with silence.


    "Go away."


    "Yes."


    The shadows seemed to move, and Adrian sensed that his most enigmatic assassin had disappeared from the room.


    The only people who saw the scene in person were Carl, Bilford, and Camilla.


    Since Adrian couldn''t ask Carl and Bilford for details, the only one left was Camilla, but her behavior was strange.


    She was suspicious from the beginning.


    Even though she followed Adrian, she received nothing except funds for her activities. Instead, she made a risky deal, asking Adrian to do her a favor later, and he accepted it.


    For Adrian, Camilla and the ''bloody ring finger'' were a powerful force he couldn''t discard.


    Tuk. Tuk. Tuk...


    Adrian tapped the desk with his fingertips, organizing his thoughts.


    They tried to either nip the problem in the bud through assassination or identify it.


    But both efforts failed, meaning there was something he couldn''t know, and Camilla was hiding something.


    ''Is this an overreaction? Or, is all of this part of Azgoth''s plan that I haven''t noticed?''


    Adrian had doubt after doubt.


    It was inconceivable that Carl would already know Adrian well, and that was why he hid himself with an incredibly sharp guard.


    After the death of his mother Emma, Adrian felt as lost as when he first uncovered the truth behind it.


    But it didn''t last long; Adrian quickly gathered his thoughts.


    Anything that got in the way had to be removed.


    ***


    ''A strange being¡­''


    Outside the imperial palace, black shadows moved vaguely like fog.


    Camilla, who easily passed the heavily guarded perimeter of the imperial palace, thought about Carl.


    She was very close to Carl and could clearly hear the conversation between him and Bilford.


    Bilford was decent for his age, but he couldn''t compare to Carl''s strangeness.


    How did Carl recognize the assassin with the ''bloody ring finger''? And how did he block the attack area with his sword as if he had foreseen it?


    How did Camilla accurately aim at the hidden shadow? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a place where only energetic moonlight illuminated, a shadow seeped in and disappeared.


    It was a dark night.


    ***


    After being promised a mission to support the military by Azgoth, Carl devoted himself to martial arts even more than before.


    He reduced the time spent in the imperial library, focusing instead on studying strategy, tactics, and historical facts about actual wars.


    The librarians seemed a little disappointed that Carl, who had been studying various fields, was suddenly focusing only on military studies.


    Today, Carl devoted the entire morning to learning martial arts. After utilizing his quick recovery ability during lunch, he resumed learning martial arts in the afternoon.


    "It''s too late to ask now, but aren''t long weapons the best?"


    Hearing Carl''s words during a break, both Bilford and Catherine turned to look at him.


    "It seems too reckless to use a long sword against an opponent holding a spear or halberd. The reach difference is too significant, and I don''t think I can handle the power of swinging a long weapon."


    "You''re right. You''ve observed correctly," Bilford nodded at Carl''s words.


    When watching movies or reading novels, Lucas thought it was natural for the protagonist to use a sword.


    However, when he learned martial arts, he realized that long weapons were the strongest. He could say for sure.


    "To be clear, when discussing armament in general mercenary techniques, the best weapons to give to ordinary soldiers are spears and shields. It''s best to give well-trained heavy infantry a halberd."


    "Depending on the situation, do you use weapons such as blunt instruments or short swords to pierce gaps in armor?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why has longsword swordsmanship developed so much?"


    This was a natural question. If long weapons were the best, why did longsword swordsmanship thrive?


    "Because there is no weapon better than a long sword to understand the essence of battle."


    Catherine, who was listening to the conversation, suddenly spoke up.


    "Spear and shield are a stable combination and very powerful. It''s also easy to handle. However, because it''s so stable, it''s difficult to learn the key aspects of combat. And it''s cumbersome to carry around."


    Catherine took a stance with the spear and shield provided in the training area. She hid behind the shield and lunged, swinging her spear.


    The shield covered her body reliably, so there was nothing to fear.


    "But as Lord Carl knows, swords are difficult weapons to handle."


    "Difficult¡­"


    Catherine nodded.


    "Only by learning a thoroughly calculated posture and performing it without hesitation can you protect yourself while attacking the enemy. A spear and shield are good for turning a farmer into a soldier, but there''s no weapon better than a sword for training a knight. And you can carry it with you anytime, anywhere."


    For nobles who could be attacked by assassins at any time, walking around without a weapon was too dangerous. In that respect, swords were much better than long weapons.


    "Also, once you can control mana, the advantage of long weapons becomes almost meaningless. In the end, an individual''s skill determines everything. Just as a knight with a spear cannot defeat a master with a dagger."


    In other words, there''s no need to teach soldiers to use longswords, but for nobles and knights who will handle mana, the best weapon is one that fits well in their hands.


    Since most people use swords as part of their culture, it''s natural that many knights and nobles use swords as their primary weapon.


    Then, another question arose for Carl.


    "Then, aren''t twin swords stronger than the long sword?"


    Dual swords versus long swords! For Lucas, who only saw battles in media such as cartoons and movies, this issue needed in-depth exploration.


    "First of all, let''s be clear: longswords usually win by a landslide, assuming no one can handle mana."


    "¡­Why?"


    "Because it''s faster to swing one sword with two hands than to swing each sword with one hand. The important thing is to be fast, not just strong."


    In battle, the faster one sets the tempo. To swing a sword with one hand, you must use centrifugal force, naturally slowing the speed.


    "If you use a very short sword, you may swing it quickly, but you lose a lot of reach."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "And dual swords are very difficult to handle. If you defeat a longsword with dual swords, it''s not because the dual swords are strong, but simply because the wielder''s talent is exceptional."


    "Then, how about when handling mana?"


    Carl asked seriously.


    Catherine and Bilford felt a little anxious, wondering if Carl would suddenly switch to dual swords.


    Carl was merely indulging in the common argument: ''Which is stronger?''


    "If you use mana, can''t you handle a long sword like a dagger with one hand?"


    "That''s true, but¡­ Hmm¡­ Sorry. I haven''t learned any record of it."


    "Even in the Imperial Knights?"


    "Yes. I have never heard of a skilled knight who survived long enough to use dual swords and manipulate mana."


    Those who insisted on dual swords before controlling mana all died. Unless you are a great genius, you are likely to end up as a loser if you use dual swords in actual combat.


    And those who survived all gave up their dual swords. I''d rather carry a sword and shield, or some kind of cheeky double sword..


    "So, in other words, the dual swords have not yet been proven to be weak in the area of mana handling, right?"


    "that¡­ ¡­ . yes¡­"


    Carl nods heavily at Catherine''s shaky voice.


    This debate is not over yet. Maybe it will never end.


    ¡­ ¡­ So who is stronger?


    "¡­ ¡­ Would you like to learn dual swords?"


    Bilford speaks very cautiously.


    They misunderstood that it was because Carl wanted to wield dual swords. He cannot help but misunderstand it that way given the circumstances.


    "huh? No, it''s okay. Just handling a long sword and a long weapon is daunting, so what kind of dual swords I can handle?"


    So, Bilford was embarrassed when Carl rejected it so lightly.


    "Then why did you ask?"


    "¡­It wouldn''t be a bad idea to learn a little bit of it as part of my culture."

 Chapter 102: Dual Sword Techniques

    Those who insisted on dual swords before controlling mana all died. Unless you are a great genius, you are likely to end up as a loser if you use dual swords in actual combat.


    And those who survived all gave up their dual swords. I''d rather carry a sword and shield, or some kind of cheeky double sword..


    "So, in other words, the dual swords have not yet been proven to be weak in the area of mana handling, right?"


    "that¡­ ¡­ . yes¡­"


    Carl nods heavily at Catherine''s shaky voice.


    This debate is not over yet. Maybe it will never end.


    ¡­ ¡­ So who is stronger?


    "¡­ ¡­ Would you like to learn dual swords?"


    Bilford speaks very cautiously.


    They misunderstood that it was because Carl wanted to wield dual swords. He cannot help but misunderstand it that way given the circumstances.


    "huh? No, it''s okay. Just handling a long sword and a long weapon is daunting, so what kind of dual swords I can handle?"


    So, Bilford was embarrassed when Carl rejected it so lightly.


    "Then why did you ask?"


    "¡­It wouldn''t be a bad idea to learn a little bit of it as part of my culture."


    Catherine, who was worried, spoke thoughtfully.


    "Being uncommon is enough of a threat on its own. Even within the Imperial Knights, left-handers are required to constantly spar with other knights."


    A left-hander is a problematic entity in situations where one must maintain ranks, but in a duel, it is the best decisive weapon.


    Most humans are right-handed, and therefore most martial arts are aimed at right-handed people. Left-handed people are threatening just by their presence.


    But how terrifying would it be to face someone who uses two swords?


    "Aren''t you wasting your time?"


    Carl asked, though he found it difficult to refuse the allure whispering, "Wouldn''t it be okay just once?" He wouldn''t do it if it wasn''t useful, but Catherine said it wouldn''t be a bad idea to learn some techniques.


    "You will be fine if you just lightly learn posture whenever you have time," Catherine assured him.


    Of course, the reason Catherine said this was because she sensed Carl''s interest.


    No matter how talented Carl was, she couldn''t recommend dual swordsmanship.


    That was Catherine''s true intention.


    "Then let''s do it right away." Carl stood up as if he had been waiting, and grabbed the two one-handed swords prepared in the training area.


    Bilford looked at Catherine, and Catherine nodded with her lips pursed, as if she had no choice.


    She had planned to teach him about the combination of rapier and main gauche, but since Carl had picked up two one-handed swords of the same length, there was nothing else she could do.


    ''Looking at him like this, I see he has a bit of a childlike side,'' Catherine thought as she picked up two swords, just like Carl.


    "It is important in all martial arts, but it is especially important to maintain the correct posture in dual sword fighting. If you make a mistake, your own limbs will be cut off."


    Catherine moved slowly so Carl could observe clearly.


    She pulled the sword in her left hand to the right and swung it towards Carl''s head, then swung the sword in her right hand half a beat later.


    "The basic rule is to use one hand to attack and the other to defend. You must attack in a way that allows you to defend even when both hands are attacking."


    Carl imitated Catherine''s movements and realized that the sword he swung with his left hand was not an attack, but a move to block the sword aimed at his head.


    "Dual swords are much more defensive than holding a long sword or shield."


    "Yes, that''s right," Carl realized.


    All the dual sword techniques he had seen through the media were false. Dual swordsmanship was truly a martial art focused on defense.


    Swinging a sword slowly and loudly with one hand and acting aggressively without a shield was a method of suicide.


    "Uhm¡­"


    Carl found it very difficult.


    Following Catherine''s movements, he ended up hitting his right forearm with the sword he was holding in his left hand.


    Catherine and Bilford didn''t make a fuss. She had only hit him lightly with a bladeless sword.


    "It''s difficult."


    "¡­You are doing very well," Catherine said reluctantly.


    She worried that Carl might become preoccupied with dual swordsmanship, but he was actually following along very well.


    Not only Catherine, but also other knights, had twisted their hands and feet and hit their thighs and forearms countless times when they first learned dual sword techniques.


    Many had hit their heads with such force that they fell down, or struck their knees and elbows hard enough to make them scream.


    However, with Carl''s incredible talent, he only lightly hit his forearm once on his first attempt.


    "Rather than thinking of it as swinging two swords, it''s easier to think of it as combining everything into one movement," Bilford, who was watching from the side, advised.


    Catherine turned and glared at him fiercely.


    What if Carl really wanted to use dual swords?


    "Oh, indeed!" Carl gained enlightenment from Bilford''s words and began to imitate the movements shown by Catherine much more easily.


    On the first day he picked up the sword, Carl had shown such talent that he could imitate Bilford''s pose after seeing it once.


    Carl had already mastered the basics of martial arts by using a long sword and a spear. Anyway, everything was within the broader framework of basic martial arts.


    The same goes for dual swordsmanship, and he could handle almost any situation by following the correct posture. And imitating the posture was not difficult for Carl.


    Whoosh! Shhh!


    Although not perfect, Carl performed excellent dual sword techniques, defending himself while attacking his opponent.


    There were still some immature aspects.


    However, this was by no means the skill level of someone who had only started learning dual swordsmanship ten minutes ago. His immaturity was mainly due to a lack of strength.


    "Huh¡­" Catherine was silent, lips pursed, while Bilford let out a hollow exclamation.


    They had thought Carl was amazing with a long sword and a spear, but seeing him master the dual sword technique so skillfully felt like witnessing a genius at work.


    ''¡­Come to think of it, Carl can already handle mana,'' Catherine remembered, playing with the hilt of her sword.


    Carl''s mana was still only a handful, but considering his incredible talent, it would soon increase.


    Could it be that mana was responsible for the strength and stamina that seemed excessive for such a small and thin body?


    So what happens after his body grows?


    ''With a little refinement, it might not be a bad idea to learn dual swordsmanship properly,''


    she thought.


    If you don''t have talent, you can''t handle dual swordsmanship. But Carl had so much talent, so what was the problem?


    ''¡­First, let''s teach it step by step. Of course, the focus should be on longsword techniques,'' she decided.


    Catherine also had homework to do. She needed to learn dual swordsmanship to teach Carl.


    As Carl continued to practice, Catherine observed him closely. His natural talent was undeniable, and she couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and concern. He moved with a fluidity that was rare, especially for someone so new to dual swordsmanship.


    "Let''s take a break," Catherine suggested after a while. Carl, slightly out of breath but visibly excited, nodded and set down the swords.


    Bilford handed him a canteen of water, which he gratefully accepted.


    "You''re picking this up remarkably fast," Bilford said, admiration clear in his voice. "I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Carl smiled, wiping sweat from his brow. "It''s thanks to your guidance. Both of you."


    Catherine couldn''t help but smile back, though her mind was still preoccupied with the implications of his rapid progress.


    "Lord Carl, I think it''s time we talk about something important."


    Carl looked at her, curiosity in his eyes. "What is it?"


    "Your training," she began, choosing her words carefully.


    "While it''s clear you have an extraordinary talent for dual swordsmanship, it''s also essential to ensure that you maintain balance in your overall training. The long sword and spear are still your primary weapons."


    Carl nodded, though he looked slightly disappointed. "I understand. But can we still practice dual swords occasionally?"


    Catherine hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, we can. But it will be supplementary to your main training. Agreed?"


    "Agreed," Carl said eagerly.


    "Good," Catherine replied. "Now, let''s move on to something else for today. We''ll work on your long sword techniques. Bilford, would you mind sparring with him?"


    "Not at all," Bilford said, stepping forward with a grin. "Let''s see how well those skills transfer." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl picked up a single sword, his demeanor shifting to one of focus. The sparring session began, and it was clear that Carl''s skills with the long sword had not diminished. If anything, his brief foray into dual swordsmanship seemed to enhance his awareness and dexterity.


    Catherine watched with keen interest. ''He''s learning to integrate everything,'' she thought. ''This could make him even more formidable.''


    After several intense rounds, Bilford called for a halt, breathing heavily but smiling. "You''re a quick learner, Lord Carl. Well done."


    "Thank you," Carl replied, equally winded but clearly thrilled.


    Catherine stepped forward. "That''s enough for today. You''ve made impressive progress, but remember, it''s a journey. Mastery takes time."


    Carl nodded, his expression a mix of determination and respect. "I won''t forget. Thank you, Catherine, Bilford."


    As they wrapped up the training session, Catherine found herself thinking about the future. Carl''s potential was staggering, and with the right guidance, he could become one of the greatest warriors the Imperial Knights had ever seen.


    Later, as Catherine and Bilford walked back to the barracks, Bilford turned to her. "Do you think we''re doing the right thing?"


    Catherine sighed. "I hope so. Lord Carl''s talent is undeniable, but it''s also a responsibility. We need to ensure he stays grounded and focused."


    Bilford nodded. "He''s a good kid. I think he''ll manage."


    "I hope you''re right," Catherine said quietly. "For all our sakes."


    They continued in silence, each lost in their thoughts about the remarkable young knight who had already begun to change the dynamics of their training and their expectations of what was possible.

 Chapter 103: The Reluctant Journey

    After the assassination attempt by ''Bloody Ring Finger'', Carl needed to move a little faster. So, he secretly sent a letter to the Mold family through Catherine.


    "Umm¡­"


    Only the sound of Kurtval sighing in agony flows heavily. Bester, who was still young and inexperienced, could not decide how best to accept this, so he kept his mouth shut and just watched.


    "Honey, we have to make a decision quickly," Ines, the landlady of Mold Street, speaks cautiously.


    But she also didn''t dare to discuss this matter.


    If Carl had said that he would make Kurtval and Bester his knights, he would have gone to Hilfin right away and received the ordination.


    Carl also tried to do the same when he first made his plan. However, after seeing Kurtval in person, Carl changed his plan to use the entire Mold Street, and what he wrote in his letter was to head to Hilfin.


    No matter how much the Mold family has fallen, there is a mansion and foundation that the family has established and inherited for generations.


    But then he suddenly head to another territory and settle down?


    Throw everything away too!


    The mansion with all of the family''s history cannot be abandoned like this.


    ''I swore that even if I died, I would die here...''


    "That¡­ Are there any details?" Bester asks carefully.


    Kurtval, whose stress over this situation was at its peak, instead of opening his mouth, pushed the letter he had received from Carl in front of Bester.


    "..."


    Bester frowns after reading the letter.


    "Therefore¡­ Since you are acquainted with the lord of Hilfin, don''t just waste your time there, go there and do something... Is this what he mean?"


    "Okay¡­"


    Kurtval sighs and touches his forehead at Bester''s brief summary.


    He really don''t know how to accept this.


    He called all the efforts he made to build his family a ''waste of time'' and told him to head to Hillpin right away.


    Washe really possessed by the devil back then?


    Well, no matter how baseless the prince is, there is no reason to be so nice to the Mold family.


    "But do we have a choice?" Bester carefully but sharply gets to the point.


    ''Since I promised to serve prince Carl as my master, shouldn''t I follow through?''


    "No matter what, it is a very unreasonable order. We also have a choice in this."


    "¡­Really?"


    "¡­"


    What Kurtval said was not wrong. Even in the relationship between lord and vassal, there are lines that must be observed.


    This has gone way beyond the line. But that only applies to powerful nobles. Who else but Carl would want the Mold family?


    "Honey."


    At that time, Ines carefully holds Kurtval''s hand. "I think I did my best as the mistress of this mansion. Right?"


    "¡­Of course, Ines." Kurtval nodded to Ines.


    Ines is also from a fallen noble family and is about 10 years younger than Kurtval. Due to circumstances, they had no choice but to get married.


    However, Ines silently took care of the family behind Kurtval''s efforts to rebuild this fallen family, gave birth to a son and raised him, and in this way, they truly became family.


    Kurtval was always grateful to Ines.


    "So I also have a say. Yes?"


    "Okay. As always." Kurtval answered immediately, and Ines smiled softly.


    "Let''s go to Hilpin. It is better to hit it with all your might and break it, rather than let it fade away with time."


    If it stays like this anyway, it will just slowly dry out and die.


    So, she''s going to risk everything and take a gamble.


    Ines knew nothing about what kind of being prince Carl was.


    However, seeing that Kurtval, Bester, and even the young servant who went to reject the offer praised Carl highly, and only later regretted that he had been possessed by the devil, she was able to be sure that he was an unusual person.


    "Maybe I can say this because I wasn''t born and raised in Mold''s Manor. However, as the hostess of this mansion for the past 20 years, I have protected and looked after it with love. That''s why I think I should leave this place I love and leave. The coffin needs to be cleaned and trimmed before being buried in the ground.


    We need to get on a carriage and go somewhere far away, not in a coffin, but in search of hope."


    "¡­Yes, that''s right, Ines."


    Kurtval was finally able to make a decision after hearing his wife''s words full of determination. A place where his ancestors have lived for generations.


    It is a precious mansion that his grandparents, his parents, himself, Ines, Catherine, and Bester lived together.


    So I couldn''t say he wants to leave.


    But Ines is right. If he hold on here, they will eventually dry up and die.


    The mansion that Kurtval loved and protected is a large coffin. Just as his ancestors did, he and his children will die slowly and be buried here.


    "If you have made a decision, there is no need to waste time. Let''s tell prince Carl that we will do this and move immediately."


    Kurtval jumped up. And he gently grabbed the hand of Ines, who had always believed in and supported him, and helped her up.


    "Ines, thank you for being with me. Please continue to be with us in the future."


    "Honey¡­"


    Bester couldn''t bear his parents'' affectionate behavior and quickly ran away.


    ''So what do he want us to do at Hillpin?''


    His confused head is full of worries. What if, by chance, the lord of Hilfin does not accept the Mold family?


    To Bester, the carriage leaving for Hilfin just looks like a moving coffin. But his parents made a decision, so he have to follow it.


    Bester busily prepared to leave on behalf of his parents, who were infatuated with each other.


    He''s really worried.


    ***


    "¡­"


    Fardin folded the letter again and turned his head to the scenery outside the window. He received a call from Carl.


    ''I will send the Mold family to take care of the silver mine.''


    "¡­Doing something absurd¡­"


    Really, it was difficult for Fardin to bear the dizzying sight before his eyes. He never thought it would be checked in this way.


    What kind of family would really abandon everything and move to another territory just because they were told to do so?


    I don''t know where they got those crazy people.


    The family that Carl entrusted with the silver mine, and decided to emigrate based on a single word from Carl.


    There will definitely be a solid trust between them that cannot be broken.


    Fardin is sure it''s to keep an eye on himself, who can''t be trusted.


    He''s afraid Fardin might steal the silver or use the silver mine to enlist someone else and betray Carl.


    ''It is truly thorough. Is this the heartbreak of a 16-year-old who recently woke up after spending his entire life in a hospital bed?''


    Fardin trembled and closed his eyes.


    Although they stole a huge amount of silver, they could not easily use it for fear of being caught.


    So Hilfin was unable to stabilize quickly, and the fire was finally extinguished. But the timing was amazing and came in. Just when he was trying to do something!


    Because of this, all work Fardin had planned was temporarily suspended.


    If he hastily use silver before the Mold family, the blade that Carl insidiously planted, arrives, Fardin might suffer something terrible.


    ''Now that I think about it, it was passed off too quietly for something big happening one after another. It would be safe to say that His Majesty the Emperor also condoned this.''


    Fardin realized that Madius was quietly pushing Carl. Therefore, all Fardin can do is simply follow Carl silently.


    "I''m like a fly caught in a spider''s web."


    Fardin let his massive shoulders droop and chuckled. Fardin''s reasoning is mostly correct. However, he could not realize that sending the Mold family at this timing was just a coincidence.


    Fardin ordered preparations to receive the Mold family, the blade sent by Carl.


    There is nothing good about being hated for no reason, so he should greet it with the utmost respect.


    ***


    The Mold family set out from their ancestral mansion early the next morning.


    The sun had just begun to rise, casting a warm, golden light over the estate they were leaving behind.


    The carriage was loaded with essentials and a few cherished possessions, but most of their belongings were left behind.


    Kurtval, Ines, and Bester sat in the carriage, each lost in their own thoughts as the familiar landscape passed by.


    Kurtval kept glancing back at the mansion, the weight of his decision pressing heavily on his heart.


    He could still see the old stone walls and the grand entrance as they turned a corner, and then it was gone, hidden from view. He sighed deeply, feeling the sting of loss. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ines reached out and squeezed his hand.


    "We''re doing the right thing," she said softly.


    "It''s a new start. We need to trust Carl and believe that this will lead to something better."


    Kurtval nodded, though he couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    He appreciated Ines'' optimism, but the uncertainty of their future gnawed at him.


    He only hoped that Carl''s plan for them was worth the sacrifice they were making.


    Bester, sitting opposite his parents, watched the interaction silently. He had his own reservations about this journey.


    The idea of starting anew in Hilfin, under the watchful eye of an unknown lord, filled him with dread. He couldn''t shake the feeling that they were walking into a trap.


    As the carriage rumbled along the road, the Mold family''s thoughts were interrupted by a sharp knock on the roof.


    The driver called out, "We''re approaching the border, my lord. It won''t be long now."


    Kurtval leaned forward and looked out the window.


    The familiar forests and fields of Mold''s Manor were giving way to the unfamiliar territory of Hilfin.


    He steeled himself, reminding himself that this was their only chance to survive and perhaps even thrive.

 Chapter 104: Imperial Knights Archives

    Bilford, who had been concentrating all his attention on the mana swirling around his body, let out a heavy breath when the mana suddenly retreated and he fell to his knees.


    Even though it wasn''t his own, the empty space left by the mana that had filled his body felt so large that he was overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness.


    "Try it yourself," Catherine''s stern voice broke through his thoughts.


    Bilford, ignoring the sweat pouring down his face, straightened his posture and focused on the mana again.


    It had been late last year when Bilford first began to feel mana. This was thanks to Catherine infusing mana into his body every day. However, even after a year had passed, he still couldn''t control it.


    This was the cruel and unyielding wall that determined the limits of most knights.


    One year? It wasn''t even funny.


    There were many knights who were frustrated because they couldn''t handle mana even after devoting their entire lives!


    So it might seem hasty for Bilford to be pushing himself so harshly recently. If this continued, his body would be ruined before he could handle mana.


    ''How long will I remain helpless?'' However, Bilford was pounding on the wall of limits so passionately that even Catherine advised him to stick to his limit.


    Although Bilford had done a great job in the last assassination attempt, that was because Carl first warned him of the assassination and told him the location.


    If it had been an unexpected surprise attack, he wouldn''t have been able to protect Carl even if he had protected himself.


    During the battle with the gnolls, Bilford painfully realized his limitations. In the first battle, he had run out of stamina and was almost killed by an ordinary gnoll. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had also been unable to kill the giant gnoll quickly, putting Carl in danger.


    Bilford was still young and had a lot of room to grow. But that future possibility was of no help to Carl, who needed strength right away.


    So Bilford desperately wanted mana.


    If he had mana, he would be able to overcome the limits of a body that had not yet fully grown.


    And Carl trusted Bilford so much.


    No one would even jokingly suggest that someone could become a master before the age of 20, but Carl had spoken sincerely.


    Maybe it was a young mind, but Bilford wanted to live up to Carl''s expectations.


    At 15 years old, Bilford had never been so trusted by someone in his life.


    "Stop."


    Catherine tightly grabbed Bilford''s shoulder and pulled him back, stopping him from continuing to manipulate the mana even though he had already reached his limit and lost concentration.


    Bilford gasped and fell limp.


    "This is all for today."


    "But... Ladt Catherine..."


    "If you do this any longer and your body gets damaged, you will never be able to handle mana in the future."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Bilford bit his lip.


    People from noble families were trained to sense mana from a very young age, so if they were talented, they would be able to manipulate mana before they became adults.


    But for Bilford, a commoner, it was too late. Maybe he would never be able to handle mana.


    "Don''t be impatient. That doesn''t mean you can go any faster."


    "¡­Yes, Lady Catherine."


    Bilford spoke gloomily and staggered to his feet. His sweat-soaked back was full of nervousness.


    ''Frustration can also be a good experience,'' Catherine thought, a little relieved to see that Bilford was frustrated but had not given up.


    Bilford was a very talented individual, having grown rapidly and without any obstacles from the moment he first picked up a sword.


    He had been running so fast that Catherine had worried he might stumble over a very small rock and never get up again.


    He had experienced frustration once in a battle with a gnoll and again due to his inability to handle mana.


    It must have been a huge shock to Bilford, who believed in his overflowing talent and grew without stopping.


    ''Thanks to Lord Carl, he is moving in a good direction.'' It could have broken him.


    However, because Carl never wavered and gave endless trust, Bilford was able to get up and run vigorously without falling.


    ''¡­ Well, I guess that''s the same for me too,''


    Catherine chuckled as she realized she was in no position to talk about Bilford.


    The fallen Mold family would now control Hilfin''s silver mine and gain tremendous power, and when Carl gained power, his knight Catherine would also enjoy glory.


    From the moment she met that young and sickly fourth prince, everything had changed.


    Who would have thought it would turn out like this?


    ''¡­ I need to learn dual swordsmanship...''


    Catherine sighed heavily and headed to the Imperial Knights'' archives.


    She remembered the days when she was learning as a squire.


    She had craved learning back then, but it had been a while. At some point, she had stopped learning from the outside and started looking within.


    That wasn''t a bad thing, but it might be too arrogant for Catherine, who still had so much to learn.


    ***


    Catherine headed to the Imperial Knights'' Office late in the evening and went to the archives room, which was only accessible to the Imperial Knights.


    Although she had visited the Knights'' headquarters often recently, the archives felt a bit unfamiliar because it had been so long.


    "Lady Catherine." As Catherine passed between the bookshelves, she heard a low voice coming from the other side.


    She felt a chill down her spine, not expecting anyone else to be inside.


    "Lord Gilbert." Catherine bowed her head to Commander Gilbert, who looked at her from the darkness.


    "It''s been a while."


    "Yes."


    Gilbert laughed at Catherine''s still stiff attitude and waved her over.


    Even though Catherine was right next to Gilbert, she couldn''t feel his presence. She couldn''t even feel his mana.


    This was the power that should be feared by Gilbert Eville, who had held his position as the leader of the Imperial Knights for decades.


    "It''s been a while since anyone visited the archives after becoming a knight. What brings you here?"


    Catherine felt embarrassed by his words.


    Gilbert, the master, was constantly learning by reading the books in the library, but Catherine, who was just a knight, had arrogantly overlooked this valuable resource and stayed away from it.


    "I came to look for information on dual swordsmanship."


    "¡­ Dual swordsmanship?" Gilbert, who had been leisurely flipping through a book, looked up at Catherine with wrinkles forming on his forehead.


    It was as if a knight had told him they would learn magic and rule the world.


    "¡­ Is this for prince Carl''s experience?"


    "No. It is to teach Lord Carl."


    "¡­ Ho..."


    Gilbert slowly rubbed his smooth, shaven chin with his rough, hard fingertips.


    "Very interesting."


    With a grin, Gilbert slowly got up from his seat. A knight like Catherine wouldn''t immediately try to teach Carl how to use two swords just because she was curious.


    ''Indeed, is that so?''


    Gilbert was not just a knight, nor just a knight commander. He was a powerful figure with great influence in the imperial political system, and he always listened to secret whispers with his ears wide open.


    ''It seems to be true that he also has talent in martial arts.''


    When Gilbert met Carl, he realized that he already had mana and that he was a child of a lion who could act like a fox and whisper like a snake.


    But talent for nothing?.


    Gilbert walked happily and, without hesitation, picked a book from the bookshelf and held it out to Catherine.


    This was something he could do because he knew everything in this archive as if he were looking into the palm of his hand.


    "What is this?"


    Catherine took the book and examined it. It was dark inside the archives, so the text was hard to see.


    "It''s a gift, Lady Catherine." Gilbert said with a bright smile, then walked leisurely back to his desk and started reading a book.


    Catherine looked silently at the book in her hand, then walked over and sat down opposite Gilbert.


    "¡­ Sir, didn''t you say it was a gift? Isn''t it right to take it out of here?" How could I leave without checking?"


    "Well, that''s true. It''s embarrassing."


    Gilbert laughed awkwardly. Catherine turned the blank cover by the candlelight on the desk, then raised her head and looked straight at Gilbert.


    "Then take it and see it, Lady Catherine, don''t be embarrassed."


    "Thank you, Sir Gilbert." Catherine stood up without reading any more and bowed her head politely to Gilbert to express her gratitude.


    Then she went outside, holding a book written by Gilbert, the commander of the Imperial Knights.


    This book was a compilation of all the records in the archives that no one had visited for decades.


    Gilbert, left alone in the archives, fell into contemplation as he leisurely flipped through a book that he had already memorized, letter by letter.


    ''The 3rd prince, Nero, is talented, but he is shameless and therefore worthless. Even if Prince Carl''s stomach explodes, he is so full of desire that he can chew and swallow it. Let''s see what talent he has.''


    He also thought that if someone were to become emperor, it would be nice to have someone who would support the military.


    Even if the Imperial Knights were a bit distant from the military, well... Ultimately, this meant that Gilbert, at his core, was still a single warrior.

 Chapter 105: Fallen Leaves

    The next day, after receiving the message from Catherine, Carl began to think deeply.


    He wasn''t sure how to interpret the situation. The Imperial Knights'' Order, often seen as a social gathering for nobles, was a place where children of high-ranking families passed through briefly.


    However, the true knights rooted there possessed incredible skills and swore loyalty only to the emperor.


    Originally, Knight Commander Gilbert was supposed to remain neutral and inactive.


    ''Does Azgoth know about this? Or is this an arbitrary move by Gilbert?'' Carl pondered.


    If Gilbert was aware of Azgoth''s plans and intended to empower Carl to balance the scales, Carl needed to be more alert than ever. Gilbert''s help could be immensely beneficial, but it also felt like relying on a pillar that might collapse at any moment.


    If Carl was careless, it could lead to a critical downfall.


    On the other hand, if this was Gilbert''s arbitrary move¡­


    As Carl remained silent, staring intently at the book, Catherine felt a little anxious. She wondered if she had acted prematurely. She knew Gilbert wasn''t an entirely benevolent figure.


    "Whoa¡­" Carl exhaled slowly. Despite the uncertainties, Gilbert''s help was too attractive to refuse.


    The support from the powerful military organization known as the Imperial Knights was invaluable. Furthermore, the power of Gilbert Evil, who had risen to the level of a master and maintained his position for decades without drawing his sword, was unknown but undoubtedly formidable.


    Carl had learned from recent events that humans couldn''t move forward alone.


    Despite his suspicions and wariness, he needed to embrace alliances. In that sense, Gilbert wasn''t a bad choice.


    Although Carl didn''t know the details of Gilbert''s skills and personality, he was familiar with Gilbert''s actions in the original work.


    In the original story, Gilbert quietly retired like an ordinary old man, despite his enormous influence and power.


    This might have been some kind of foreshadowing. The fact that Gilbert chose neither Balos nor Azgoth and instead stayed in the middle and withdrew suggested he did not simply desire power.


    Now, Gilbert had hinted at an alliance and extended his hand to Carl.


    "Lady Catherine, I will seal this book for the time being," Carl said.


    "Yes, Carl," Catherine replied, shaking off her lingering attachment to the great master''s book without expressing any dissatisfaction.


    Carl laughed softly but spoke to Catherine in a serious tone. "Can you secretly deliver something to Sir Gilbert?"


    "Of course," Catherine responded immediately.


    Carl took a deep breath, then smiled brightly. "I''ve been focusing too much on training and I''m tired. Let''s go for a walk."


    "Suddenly?" Catherine asked, surprised.


    ***


    Late that night, Gilbert was, as always, reading a book in the Imperial Knights'' library. He believed that knowledge, like a fleeting wind, needed constant refreshing.


    "Was the gift I gave him not satisfactory?" Gilbert asked quietly without taking his eyes off the book. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine, who was about to open the door, paused, feeling an eerie sensation. She then opened the door quietly and entered.


    "I can''t judge that," Catherine replied, indicating that she no longer saw herself as a knight of the imperial family but as a knight of Carl.


    Gilbert raised his head and looked at Catherine. She was carefully holding a long box with both hands.


    "I don''t think you came here to return it," he said.


    "Lord Carl told me to deliver this to you in return," Catherine replied.


    "Is he satisfied?" Gilbert asked.


    "He haven''t read it yet," Catherine said.


    "He is just as cautious as this old man," Gilbert remarked, standing up and approaching Catherine leisurely.


    As Gilbert looked at the box Catherine was holding, his heart raced with curiosity.


    "What did the 4th Prince Carl, who had nothing, send as a gift?" he wondered. "Did he steal hidden money? Did he get something valuable from Hillfin?"


    "There are so many good swords," Gilbert thought. "I would be a bit disappointed if it''s a subpar sword."


    "Can I open it?" he asked.


    "Yes," Catherine replied.


    When Catherine answered, Gilbert casually opened the long box. His eyebrows rose in surprise.


    Rustle. The box was filled with discolored and dry fallen leaves, with a training longsword buried among them.


    "What is this?" he asked.


    "These are fallen leaves and training swords that Carl personally collected," Catherine explained.


    "Indeed, it is exactly as it appears," Gilbert mused, lifting the sword with a strange feeling.


    Then his wrinkled face calmed down. In the center of the iron blade, sharply cut, was a fallen leaf. Gilbert thought for a moment, then put his hand inside the fallen leaves and felt around.


    Gradually, a familiar feeling touched his hand. Gilbert grasped it and pulled it out¡ªa dagger with a frighteningly sharp edge.


    Gilbert was silent, holding the dull training sword buried in fallen leaves and the sharp dagger hidden beneath them.


    The fallen leaves made him wonder if it was some kind of joke. The longsword stood out but was long and heavy with a dull blade, while the short, light dagger was hidden by the leaves but ready to stab and cut through anything.


    A faint smile appeared on Gilbert''s wrinkled face. He suddenly swung the dagger like a flash and struck down the spot where the fallen leaves had been dug with the blade of his long sword.


    Kaang!


    The dagger, imbued with the master''s mana and glowing softly, cut off the longsword''s blade in one blow.


    Gilbert caught the falling blade with his thumb and index finger and gently caught the falling leaves with the hand holding the dagger.


    After dropping the broken longsword on a box covered with fallen leaves, he placed the sharp-edged dagger in the center, in the most visible place, without the slightest scratch.


    "I have enough of this. Give the rest back to prince Carl," Gilbert said.


    "Yes, Sir Gilbert," Catherine replied, carefully closing the box and leaving the archives room.


    "Uhm¡­"


    Gilbert rubbed and twirled the petioles of the fallen leaves with his fingertips, signaling the end of fall and the beginning of winter.


    "Fallen leaves, fallen leaves¡­ Ha ha ha ha ha¡­"


    The longsword that stood out but lacked substance represented the other princes, the sharp-edged dagger that was hard to see but could cut through anything was Carl, and the fallen leaves that hid the dagger and cracked the longsword represented Gilbert.


    When the lonely leaves fall, winter comes, and when the cold snow melts, spring follows.


    As winter passes and the bottom of the melted snow is revealed, grass will grow and flowers will bloom, using the fallen leaves that have rotted into soil without anyone noticing.


    Carl asked Gilbert if he would hide him, help him behind the scenes, keep the other princes in check, and assist him in becoming emperor.


    And Gilbert, who had grown old and weary, responded with a heart rekindled with youthful passion.


    "Of course, I''ll do that," Gilbert chuckled.


    "This is truly a treasure!" he exclaimed.


    This was the true appearance of the seemingly weak and ignorant 16-year-old 4th Prince Carl.


    He deceived everyone, hid, and gathered strength, aiming to drive a dagger into his competitor''s back and eventually rise to the top.


    The youngest and smallest, but the most precise and ferocious, the greatest beast that grows by hunting and consuming those larger than itself.


    The name of the beast is Emperor.


    "Azgoth, do you know that the son who is least like you is most like you?" Gilbert smiled, carefully placing the leaves on the desk.


    There was joy in his previously boring life.


    Gilbert continued to smile as he pondered the implications of Carl''s gift.


    The 4th prince, often underestimated by his siblings and the court, had shown a keen understanding of strategy and subtlety.


    Gilbert''s interest in Carl had grown considerably; this young prince had the potential to bring about significant change.


    The following morning, Carl found himself in the training grounds, practicing his swordsmanship. The rhythmic clash of metal echoed through the air as he honed his skills. He knew that to earn the respect and loyalty of those around him, he needed to demonstrate his competence not just in strategy but also in combat.


    As Carl paused to catch his breath, he noticed Catherine approaching. Her expression was serious, and Carl could sense that she had important news.


    "Sir Gilbert accepted your gift," she said without preamble. "He seemed intrigued, even delighted by it. But there''s more. He hinted that he might have information regarding your father''s plans."


    Carl''s eyes narrowed. "Father''s plans? Did he say anything specific?"


    Catherine shook her head. "Not directly, but he mentioned that knowledge, like a fleeting wind, needed constant refreshing. It seemed like a hint that we should meet with him in person to discuss it further."


    Carl considered this. Gilbert''s willingness to share information was a promising sign, but it also meant that the situation was becoming more complex. He needed to be cautious and strategic in his approach.


    "Very well," Carl said. "We''ll arrange a meeting with Sir Gilbert. But we must ensure that it''s done discreetly. We can''t afford to draw unnecessary attention."


    Catherine nodded. "I''ll make the arrangements. In the meantime, continue your training. You''ll need every advantage you can get."


    As Catherine left to make the necessary preparations, Carl resumed his training with renewed vigor. He understood that the path to the throne would be fraught with danger and challenges. To succeed, he needed to be both strong and cunning, able to outmaneuver his rivals and secure the loyalty of key allies like Gilbert.


    Now it was time for open the book that Carl recieved by Gilbert

 Chapter 106: Emergency Mission

    After confirming alliance between Carl and Gilbert, Carl finally opened the book.


    "¡­ Lady Catherine."


    "Yes."


    Without wasting time, he immediately handed the book to Catherine.


    True to Gilbert''s nature, the book contained no illustrations to depict the martial arts techniques. Instead, it was written in elaborate metaphors that caught the eye and were almost poetic.


    ''In moving forward, there should be no hesitation like an excited bison, but the steps should always be light and cautious like a rabbit. The moment I calm my thoughts and mind and know myself, the other person also comes to know me as well.''


    This passage meant that once a decision was made after careful deliberation, one should proceed vigorously but remain cautious.


    However, the way it was written made it feel more like poetry than practical instruction. This style was pervasive throughout the book, and describing actual postures and movements was done in such a complex manner that it seemed like an academic thesis rather than a practical guide.


    Carl felt dizzy just looking at it for a moment.


    "Can you understand everything by looking at this?" Carl asked Catherine, his confusion evident.


    "Originally, knights discussing martial arts often write like this," Catherine explained seriously.


    "But why?" Carl muttered in horror.


    "This is because the goal is not to simply convey posture and movement. It is almost impossible to fully express in writing what one feels and realizes as a martial artist. That''s why so much effort is put into making the reader feel as much as possible," Catherine explained.


    "And it is also encoded so that the true meaning cannot be realized unless you are close enough to understand each other."


    For Catherine, who had experience receiving guidance from Gilbert, these ambiguous expressions were a bit challenging but not insurmountable. However, to Carl and Bilford, it seemed like nonsense.


    "Then I guess I''ll have to decipher the code," Carl said with a resigned sigh.


    "Is that okay?" Catherine asked thoughtfully.


    The book was a gift from Gilbert to Carl, symbolizing their decision to join hands, and it could become Carl''s weakness in the future if misunderstood.


    "It was passed down to me by Sir Gilbert through Lady Catherine, and anyway, am I not currently learning martial arts from you and Bilford?" Carl said with a confident smile.


    He had strong faith in Catherine and Bilford, so he was not worried.


    Besides, after receiving the book from Gilbert, Catherine had only read the first page out of curiosity and immediately handed it to Carl. Carl trusted that she hadn''t read it secretly.


    "I have already entrusted my life to you so many times; what do I have to fear now?"


    Although Carl had said this several times, Catherine and Bilford were still surprised every time they heard it.


    No matter how strong the trust, the relationship between a knight and a lord was ultimately just a contractual one. But Carl''s unwavering belief was unusual.


    "We will do it as quickly as possible," Catherine said.


    "Please. Oh, and Bilford too."


    "Me too?" Bilford asked in surprise.


    When Catherine narrowed her eyes, Bilford lowered his hand in embarrassment.


    "Wouldn''t it be good for me if you became stronger?"


    "Yes! I will do my best!" Bilford answered vigorously.


    Carl smiled and pulled out his long sword.


    Mastering dual swords was a goal, but proficiency with long swords and other weapons came first. Increasing his immediate strength was the priority to at least be able to protect himself.


    ---


    "¡­ Thus, the 4th prince, Carl, heads to Davron and look at his soliders with unwavering eyes like the eagle of Hardion, protects the territory and subjects with majestic wings, defeats enemies with fierce claws, and corrects the balance of energy to raise the dignity of the imperial family. Shine."


    The majestic and powerful voice of the courtier, whose sole job was to convey the Emperor''s words, rang out.


    With a stern face and haughty gesture, the courtier elegantly rolled up the emperor''s message and placed it on the stand held by the servant.


    An attendant carefully walked over, carrying a stand decorated with red velvet and gold thread, and bowed his head politely in front of Carl.


    Carl blinked, looked at Azgoth''s'' message, glanced at the attendant, then glared at the courtier who had shouted so profanely in the normally quiet imperial library, and saw the librarians unable to keep their mouths shut.


    ... It''s an emergency mission.


    ---


    Carl did not make the mistake of reacting angrily to Azgoth''s orders. He knew better than to act rashly.


    "We were given five days to prepare," Carl said.


    "That''s too late. By the time we get to D''Avron, at the eastern end of Mold Street, the work will be done," Catherine replied.


    Carl suppressed a sigh and rubbed his forehead.


    ''Holy shit!''


    Azgoth knew Carl''s situation intimately and yet sent him on a new mission not long after sending Mold to Hilfin.


    ''Davron is a perfect location, but sending me there at this time means putting me in danger.''


    Mold had been sent to Hilfin, near the northern tip, and even if contacted immediately, he couldn''t join them in time. Removing Mold from Hilfin would create more issues.


    ''There is nothing more dramatic than overcoming an unreasonable situation. But this is too extreme.''


    Azgoth seemed to be setting Carl up for failure.


    "This is ridiculous. It''s about subduing renegade mercenaries!" Bilford cried, gritting his teeth.


    The Salgarez mercenaries, hired by Davron to protect the border, had defected and started looting villages. The mission given to Carl was to subdue them.


    The Salgarez mercenary group was a well-trained, battle-hardened force, almost equivalent to a regular standing army, making this mission too much for Carl''s current capabilities.


    "Are there any special troops assigned?" Catherine asked calmly.


    "Just Milton and the 30 imperial soldiers who were with us last time," Carl replied.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a simple subjugation mission," Catherine noted.


    "The enemy is a real mercenary group fighting on the border with Tumaria. It''s not possible with that small military force."


    "It must have taken Davron''s military into consideration. I know that."


    Davron was a powerful fiefdom of a marquis protecting the frontier of the empire.


    "But I feel uncomfortable about the situation where Davron was unable to deal with even a single group of mercenaries."


    Carol pressed her eyebrows and sighed. Whether it was the gnoll subjugation or the hunting mission, things never went as expected. He felt uneasy that this time might be the same.


    Sure, I''ll continue from where it left off.


    ---


    Davron was a powerful fiefdom of a marquis protecting the frontier of the empire.


    "But I feel uncomfortable about the situation where Davron was unable to deal with even a single group of mercenaries," Carl pressed his eyebrows and said. Whether it was the last gnoll subjugation or the hunting, it never went down as normal. He felt anxious because it seemed to be the same this time too.


    Catherine nodded in agreement. "There might be more to this mission than what appears on the surface. We need to be cautious."


    "We need to prepare thoroughly," Carl said, his mind racing with plans. "Bilford, ensure the soldiers are ready and equipped. Catherine, gather all the information you can about Davron and the Salgarez mercenaries. We need to know what we''re up against."


    "Yes, my lord," they both responded, determination evident in their voices.


    Carl knew that this mission was a test, a way for Azgoth to gauge his capabilities. It was a dangerous game, but one he had to play. Failure was not an option.


    "We leave at dawn. Every moment counts," Carl commanded, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him.


    At that moment, Catherine cautiously opened her mouth.


    "Just in case, why not contact Mold?"


    But Carl shook his head resolutely.


    "The mold needs to grow as fast as possible to keep the heelpin ball in check. I am grateful, but it is better not to move the mold as it will be more helpful in the long run if it is on the heelpin... And to be honest, I don''t think the current mold will be of much help."


    "¡­ ¡­ sorry."


    The mold was weaker than Carl expected.


    Although Kurtval is a warrior who controls mana, he has little else that can be used as a fighting force.


    Excluding Kurtval, Bester and 6 private soldiers, who are still young and inexperienced, are the only troops, so they are of no help in such a big matter.


    Catherine, who had no choice but to admit that the mold would not help Carol right away, felt a little embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    "It''s not something you should feel sorry for. Phew¡­ . First, let''s do what we can."


    Carl organized his thoughts about what he had to do.


    "lady Catherine, I have a quiet word to say to sir Gilbert."


    "yes."


    Catherine answered Carl''s words resolutely.


    This is something that must be conveyed secretly to Gilbert, the leader of the Imperial Knights and with whom he have recently joined hands behind the scenes, so it must be very important!


    "Could you please ask if the Imperial Knights can find some armor that fits my body and give it to me?"


    "¡­ Yes, lord Carl."


    Because Carol grew so quickly, he can no longer even wear the armor he received in the past. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In battle, the presence or absence of armor is a critical issue.


    However, Catherine, who became the messenger of a petty embezzlement scheme between the prince and the head of the Imperial Knights, was a bit like that.


    If the current Carl tries to use Gilbert properly, checks will come in from all over, and both mice and birds will lose their heads before they know it.


    Carl like petty things like stealing armor.


    Gilbert would probably laugh out loud at the absurdity, but he would be willing to do so because he knew Carl''s situation.

 Chapter 107: Kind Older Brother

    "I was wondering why you came here."


    "You said you would act as an older brother, so as a younger brother, aren''t you giving me the opportunity to act as an older brother?"


    "If you want to be helped as a younger brother, why don''t you do something about your loud mouth?"


    "Yes, brother."


    Carl was good at giving answers, but Nero shook his head.


    "¡­ What on earth is His Majesty thinking?" Nero muttered worriedly.


    To Nero, and even to a third party, Azgoth''s actions seemed very strange. Azgoth seemed hell-bent on killing Carl in a proper way, but he also seemed to be pushing him. Deep down, he seemed to want Carl to die. Nero couldn''t understand what Azgoth was thinking.


    "So can you do it? Or can''t you?" Carl pressed.


    "Don''t fuss. Because then you could get kicked out."


    "Yes, what strength does this young and sickly younger brother have that would dare to challenge you?"


    "¡­ Okay, I got it. I can do that much."


    Nero, who had made a promise to Carl and owed him a debt, and decided that it would be difficult to win her with words, sighed and accepted Carl''s request.


    "Thank you, older brother. After all, my older brother is the only one I have."


    "Then treat him properly as your older brother."


    "Of course, older brother."


    "You only say ''brother, brother''¡­"


    Even though Nero grumbled, he smiled knowing that Carl completely trusted him and asked him to do so. If Carl had suspected Nero and stayed away from him, this clever and calculating bastard would not have shown weakness or casually asked for a favor.


    Nero was one of the few people who knew for sure that Carl was much more sinister than he appeared. He didn''t feel bad about the fact that Carl really believed in him so strongly. Nero never even thought that he would be able to feel blood ties other than his mother in this imperial palace.


    "Do you need anything?"


    "What do you need?" Carl asked.


    After finishing his errand, Carl stood up and suddenly said something.


    "Yeah, anything."


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think you have what I need."


    Nero was satisfied that his younger brother was planning to give him anything as a gift, so he declined.


    "All right. I tried to get Tumaria''s items from Davron if I could, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I will invest all the money I spent on my brother''s gift into Cecil''s gift."


    "¡­ For a moment."


    "Thank you for doing me a favor. I''ll just go."


    Carl walked away mercilessly.


    "¡­ No."


    Nero, who was left alone, muttered in despair.


    For Nero, who wanted to leave the imperial palace and travel the world, Tumaria''s items were very interesting.


    Of course, Nero could get as much as he wanted as long as he wanted. The Beria family had a lot of money. However, what Nero wanted was not expensive fabrics or accessories, but ordinary, everyday items that could be found locally.


    And Aric, who everyone thought would become the crown prince, sent Nero to the east to check the east.


    If Nero showed interest or went near the east, Aric would light a fire in his eyes and harass Nero.


    So, Nero was very interested in the ''common people'' things that Carl, who did not have much money, would buy as a gift.


    "Damn you," Nero cursed under his breath.


    In the end, a curse came out of Nero''s mouth.


    He said he was going to spend money on Lilly''s gift, but now that Nero was overflowing with money, it was a bit difficult to ask Carl to buy a gift for himself as well.


    Nero stood up while muttering. No matter what, it was his younger brother''s request, and as an older brother, he should listen to it.


    ---


    All preparations were made smoothly. The main thing was that Carl asked for help here and there, but it was also because it was such a shabby situation that there was no need to prepare much in the first place.


    "I have lived my entire life without any shame before Duren, and yet my first crime was embezzlement of armor!"


    Gilbert lamented, while Catherine secretly packed her armor, which was the right size.


    However, she couldn''t learn armor magic because she didn''t want to be noticed by others. She figured she would have to learn this along the way.


    The request Carl made to Nero was handled well. Nero delivered Carl''s letter to Davron, while at the same time gaining a rough idea of Davron''s situation and relayed it to Carl.


    Catherine''s prediction was correct.


    The Salgarez mercenaries had settled down in the ambiguous gray area between Hardion and Tumarion.


    Fortunately, it was not a cavalry-oriented formation, but it was inevitable that things had become complicated.


    If Tumaria was a country that greatly respected the autonomy of each territory like Hardion, all Davron could do was lead his troops and rush in to destroy all of the insolent Sargarez''s posts.


    If they said something had been invaded on their territory, it would just be a matter of one game. What was the problem?


    However, Tumaria was a country that maintained a strong centralized system in which all power was concentrated in one Padishah, even though each territory had a lord.


    If Davron deployed a large force into the gray area of the border, it would become a challenge to the Padishah of Tumaria.


    Even if the situation was dire, if something like that happened, something irreversible would occur.


    The Padishah of Tumaria would handle this matter by force for the sake of his authority.


    The war, which was barely stopped by Azgoth''s policy of focusing on internal affairs, would resume, and countless people would die.


    In addition to the money used in the war, the trade between the two countries, which had barely been established, would all return to nothing, and they would have to suffer unimaginable financial losses.


    If war broke out in this situation, both sides would have to endure great losses. However, once something happened, they could not back down for the sake of each other''s authority.


    Therefore, they would try to gain clear benefits from the war, and it was difficult to estimate how far the embers of war would spread. In other words, Carl''s mission was not simply the suppression of renegade mercenaries.


    "It''s a situation where I have to express my regrets, so I''m asking you to keep your head down and come here, even though I don''t have anything, but I can still respect myself as a prince."


    "It''s a sharp, but well-written statement with no flaws."


    "Fortunately, it''s an easy and simple task."


    "There aren''t many people other than you who can say that," Nero clicked his tongue.


    In aristocratic society, face and prestige were like life. Breaking that down was by no means an easy task.


    The same thing happened when people called diplomats went to do diplomacy. It was common for them to raise their heads and complain about something important because they couldn''t say a single word of regret.


    Of course, for Carl, a small business employee in his late 20s, such a thing was a simple matter that was not even laughable.


    If he could prevent war and continue money-making trade by just bowing once and saying hello, wasn''t that a win? He had already acted like a savage in the palace, thrown away his own dignity with his own hands, and trampled and ground it to powder, so that wasn''t even a thing.


    ''I didn''t mean to tell you to go and die, but to show that you can bend for the greater good.'' Carl was slightly relieved.


    If the mission had been to go and fight an elite mercenary group with just a handful of troops, it would have been really difficult.


    "¡­ I ended up passing the work on to you," Nero said in a slightly disturbed voice.


    The work related to the East should have originally been given to Nero according to Balos''s strong will. However, because Nero refused so vehemently, the burden was passed on to Carl.


    At least it seemed that way to Nero and other nobles.


    Even so, it was by no means something for Nero to apologize to Carl. Even though they were brothers, the princes did not have a really close brotherly relationship.


    "I don''t mind seeing the world. Don''t you think it''s a shame that you got the chance to get close to Tumari?" Carl smiled and spoke calmly.


    Nero looked at Carl quietly with his mouth closed, then smiled bitterly and said, "¡­ Well, I''d like to go someday if I get the chance."


    A voice full of frustration and skepticism that did not suit Nero, a cheerful man like the sun.


    Nero knew very well that he would never be able to escape this gorgeous and beautiful prison. His dream of traveling the world would never come true.


    Now that Azgoth could enjoy his own freedom by simply watching, the small, strictly maintained garden was all that was allowed to him.


    As long as his mother Bella was in the imperial palace, Nero could not even escape. And after Atic became emperor, he would become a dog on a leash, following the orders of the great emperor.


    "So, do you still need anything?"


    "¡­"


    Carl asked the frustrated Nero once again. Nero remained silent with his mouth closed, but then spoke with a grin.


    "In Tumaria, they wear bandanas over their faces to block the sandstorm, right? Anything is fine, just get one."


    "That''s about it."


    "And¡­"


    Nero rummaged through his jacket pockets, took something out, and threw it at Carl.


    When Carl received it, he saw that it was a golden bracelet with an elaborate pattern engraved on it.


    "I hope you can use it to buy a present for Lilly."


    "¡­ I don''t know if there''s anything worth buying with such an expensive item."


    "Buy the best you can, and you can keep the rest of the money. Don''t be too greedy."


    Even if Carl bought something valuable with the golden bracelet, he would still have a lot of money left over. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was Nero''s way of giving his younger brother some pocket money. It was likely Nero''s intention to apologize to Carl, who had taken on the task in his place.


    "It''s not something I should say as I am receiving this and that, but I am worried that you are too soft-hearted."


    "Yeah, that''s not really what you''re saying."


    Nero laughed, jumped up, patted Carl on the shoulder, and walked out with a leisurely pace.


    Carl looked at Nero''s golden bracelet.

 Chapter 108: Second Expedition [1]

    Nero knew very well that he would never be able to escape this gorgeous and beautiful prison. His dream of traveling the world would never come true.


    Now that Azgoth could enjoy his own freedom by simply watching, the small, strictly maintained garden was all that was allowed to him.


    As long as his mother Bella was in the imperial palace, Nero could not even escape. And after Atic became emperor, he would become a dog on a leash, following the orders of the great emperor.


    "So, do you still need anything?"


    "¡­"


    Carl asked the frustrated Nero once again. Nero remained silent with his mouth closed, but then spoke with a grin.


    "In Tumaria, they wear bandanas over their faces to block the sandstorm, right? Anything is fine, just get one."


    "That''s about it."


    "And¡­"


    Nero rummaged through his jacket pockets, took something out, and threw it at Carl.


    When Carl received it, he saw that it was a golden bracelet with an elaborate pattern engraved on it.


    "I hope you can use it to buy a present for Lilly."


    "¡­ I don''t know if there''s anything worth buying with such an expensive item."


    "Buy the best you can, and you can keep the rest of the money. Don''t be too greedy."


    Even if Carl bought something valuable with the golden bracelet, he would still have a lot of money left over.


    This was Nero''s way of giving his younger brother some pocket money. It was likely Nero''s intention to apologize to Carl, who had taken on the task in his place.


    "It''s not something I should say as I am receiving this and that, but I am worried that you are too soft-hearted."


    "Yeah, that''s not really what you''re saying."


    Nero laughed, jumped up, patted Carl on the shoulder, and walked out with a leisurely pace. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl looked at Nero''s golden bracelet.


    It looked elaborate as if it was painted.


    "Well, I don''t really need pocket money," Carl thought to himself.


    All the silver from Hillpin belonged to Carl. However, even though there was an abundance of silver, there were problems when it came to actually using it.


    Since it was slush funds that must be hidden, he couldn''t use it confidently.


    Additionally, since there was no currency or other tangible goods other than silver, all calculations had to be made in silver. If too much silver was released into the market, the value of silver would plummet, causing inflation.


    While there was enough currency available to exchange large amounts of silver for money, trustworthy merchants and banks were needed.


    Contacting such big names was too dangerous for Carl.


    "Then this time, there is only one way," Carl let out a deep sigh.


    He didn''t want to keep saying sorry to Azgoth, but he couldn''t help it.


    "Well, wouldn''t it be okay to call it a reward for this incident?" Carl mused.


    Harman''s original mission was to secretly convey Carl''s information to Chamberlain Orten. Orten would then relay the information he received from Harman to Azgoth.


    So, if Carl told Harman, it meant he could secretly convey a message to Azgoth.


    For Carl, who had to be more mindful of his surroundings than ever before, there was no better way. It was almost like a direct line to secretly convey a message to the emperor through just two people.


    "I guess I can just say I pay taxes," Carl thought.


    The task was to launder Hillpin''s silver, which did not have to pay taxes because it was a slush fund. If Carl asked for it for free, Azgoth wouldn''t do it, so Carl decided he would pay taxes in the form of a fee during the laundering process.


    If Azgoth could collect taxes from the vast wealth pouring out of the silver mines, it wouldn''t be bad for him either.


    The money earned from the imperial territories, trade between countries, and the shield tax paid by nobles in lieu of military service was by no means small.


    But the more money in the treasury, the better. Too much or too little is nonsense; more is always better.


    So, as a result, Carl was able to secure a promise from Azgoth using Harman, the emperor''s direct contact network. It was clear that all of this had already been part of Azgoth''s plan.


    The Monte Bank would wash Carl''s silver for him. Normally, one would have to deposit silver and receive money or a bill, but since Carl didn''t want to leave any traces, the bank would cleanly complete the payment in cash after removing all fees and taxes.


    Not only were the taxes going to Azgoth high, but the fees paid to the Monte Bank were also considerable. Naturally, as Carl laundered Hillpin''s silver and converted it to cash, Monte Bank incurred unrecorded cash expenses. Since the bank also took risks, it was right for Carl to pay more fees.


    Unfortunately, Carl had no one to ask for advice on this matter and tried his best to make the most of the knowledge he had studied alone in the imperial library.


    But in the end, everything went the way Azgoth wanted.


    It''s the rule of the world that if you don''t know something, you have to learn the hard way.


    Carl felt like he had been hit so painfully that he was truly left behind. Thanks to this, Carl was able to keenly feel the importance of talent.


    He would get that talent in this job. Since it was a character that Aingir had personally spent time recruiting in the original work, it must have certain abilities.


    ***


    The day of Carl''s second expedition dawned.


    "Master Carl, the most important thing is not to get hurt," Lilly spoke in a worried voice and personally wrapped a scarf around Carl''s neck.


    With winter fast approaching and the weather becoming chilly, Lilly wanted to dress Carl in warmer clothes.


    But since he had nothing, Lilly could do nothing but wrap the scarf she had given Carl before around his neck.


    Was there anything more painful to a mother than not being able to do anything for her child?


    "Don''t worry. I''m just going to say hello and come back," Carl smiled softly and hugged Lilly.


    Lilly''s trembling hand caressed Carl''s back.


    Before they knew it, Carl had grown so much that she couldn''t even hold him in her arms. Contrary to before, Carl ended up hugging Lilly.


    "It''s getting cold, so dress warmly."


    "You too, Carl."


    "They say Tumaria is warm even in winter, so don''t worry."


    "They say it gets cold at night even in summer."


    "I don''t feel cold."


    Carl held Lilly in his arms and spoke softly to her, reassuring her.


    Until the trembling in her worried hands subsided, Carl spent his time trying to reassure his beloved mother, Lilly, who did not share a drop of his blood.


    It was a good thing he woke up early in the morning to get ready. Otherwise, he would have been late for the ceremony.


    Since he could not wear the armor he had embezzled from the Imperial Knights to the ceremony, he went out wearing a red cloak to hide his shrunken clothes.


    Catherine, Bilford, Milton, and Harman, who were waiting, followed Carl.


    Carl, who walked confidently with his body covered in a red cloak, showed no sign of the weakness he had shown during his first expedition.


    He was still skinny and had a sunken face.


    However, Carl, who had been through life-or-death situations several times, had a calm face and his eyes sparkled, and his deeply shadowed face seemed to exude an intense power.


    Rather than being a foolish and weak 4th prince, he must show that he had the potential to become a powerful warlord. But he still had to be cautious.


    If he stood out too much, Eingir would take action. Carl walked out with confident steps and revealed himself to those waiting for him.


    Unlike the first departure ceremony where no one showed up, quite a lot of people were waiting for him.


    Of course, the 30 imperial soldiers were waiting for Carl in a prepared manner, and there were also royal envoys waiting to hand over the flag symbolizing the emperor and nobles watching with interest.


    Carl strode over to the count of the palace, who was trying to hand him a red flag, and, ignoring all formalities, snatched the flag from him as if he were trying to steal it.


    "What¡­ !"


    "Didn''t His Majesty give it to me?" Carl spoke in a leisurely voice and mounted lightly on a nameless, pure white war horse, waving the large flag proudly.


    The sight of Carl, who appeared to be sickly, mounting a large war horse with one hand on the saddle and holding a large, heavy flag was indeed unusual.


    "Welcome to see you."


    Carl smiled and spoke to the imperial soldiers whom he hadn''t seen for a while due to being busy. The imperial soldiers were in high spirits and did not move a single inch.


    "I''m heading out."


    "Understood!"


    The imperial soldiers responded vigorously to Carl''s light voice.


    Carl rode at the head, waving a big red flag. Just like back then, when he was leading everyone, galloping like a comet. Moderately ignorant, moderately rude, moderately arrogant¡­


    And with the majestic presence that many had hoped for from Nero, Carl leisurely left the palace.

 Chapter 109: Second Expedition [2]

    A vast wilderness where dry sand winds blow.


    The walls of the Celle Mountains seen in the distance look as if they will never be destroyed. As long as that exists, the desert winds will never blow in Hardion.


    In the harsh wilderness where desertification is in progress, grass with strong stems grows sparsely. Only old books secretly whisper that this land was once a fertile granary.


    "What happened?"


    At the soft voice of the young man who was taking it all in at a glance, a large man covered entirely in yellow cloth knelt down in front of him, bowed his head, and moved his hands.


    The young man, wearing a white cloth wrapped around his body and simple armor over it, silently watched the sign language and then slowly turned around.


    The white bandana wrapped around his head fluttered wildly in the wind. Beneath it, a manly face with thick eyebrows and a well-trimmed beard was repeatedly hidden and revealed.


    The young man closed his eyes as he gazed out across the endless wilderness from a shady spot on the side of a rocky mountain.


    "It''s a hassle..."


    The young man muttered in a sighing voice, placing his left hand on the sword hanging at his waist and flicking his right hand.


    The man wrapped tightly in yellow cloth quietly retreated into the shadow of a rocky mountain.


    "Ha...."


    The young man looked at the Celle Mountains of Hardion and the castle of Davron below them, then back out into the wilderness, or rather, at the small rocky hill opposite.


    "It would be difficult if we took any more time..."


    The young man muttered softly as he saw the horse and carriage coming out of the crevices of the rocky hill, even though they were very far away.


    You can''t even control mercenaries properly, and you''re sending this message.


    This is why the empire...


    "Well, the emperor of the empire didn''t have much power."


    Although he is grandiosely known as the emperor and the supreme ruler of the empire, he is nothing more than a scarecrow whose power does not extend to the outskirts.


    It shouldn''t be seen together with Patisya, the absolute monarch of Tumaria.


    The young man laughed and jumped off the rocky mountain with light steps.


    Slowing down by lightly stepping on the protruding parts, he came down the rocky mountain in one go. A harsh sandstorm blew in, and there was no one left.


    ***


    It takes quite some time to get to Davron, located at the eastern end. No matter how well-built the roads are throughout the empire, there are limits.


    Carl did not move leisurely like when he went to Hillpin. Considering the soldiers'' stamina and speed, he moved as quickly as possible while taking sufficient rest.


    The matter is a matter, and I cannot afford to waste time. I cannot afford to fail at my mission either.


    ''It wasn''t mentioned in the original work...''


    Carl tried to remember the contents of the original story, but unfortunately, he couldn''t remember anything about this incident.


    Even if Carl read it lightly, if there was a mention, he would remember it at least a little, so it means that it was something that was passed over without even a mention.


    ''Either Aric or Nero made a move, or Azgoth handled it well.''


    In fact, it is quite suspicious that this matter even reached Carl.


    It may be that Azgoth deliberately did not process it in order to give Carl a mission.¡­ Maybe Davron was trying to keep the mercenaries out of control.


    "Master Carl, aren''t you cold?"


    Billford said in a worried voice. Although Carl wore a cape, the outfit itself was so light that it seemed like he was wearing clothes that were not suitable for the upcoming winter.


    Billford, wearing a cotton-filled Gambison, also feels a little chilly, but he may be okay.


    "It''s okay. I don''t feel the cold well."


    "I''m glad if that''s the case..."


    Six days have passed since they left Himmeln. We''ve only been moving for six days, but it feels like it''s gotten a lot colder, perhaps because of the terrain.


    "Please check on the soldiers'' condition rather than mine."


    "Yes, master Carl."


    Billford slowed his horse and stepped back, approaching the soldiers riding in carriages or walking. Unlike when he went to Hillpin, Carl also received carriages for the soldiers.


    But he had more soldiers on foot than in carriages. He did this even though he had a seat in the carriage. Traveling in a carriage is not just convenient.


    The cushioning is not good, so my hips and lower back hurt quite a bit. Since they were instructed to board or disembark the carriage autonomously according to their own condition, the soldiers moved in whatever way was convenient for them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they were instructed to board or disembark the carriage autonomously according to their own condition, the soldiers moved in whatever way was convenient for them.


    When they get tired of walking, get on the carriage, and when they butt hurts, get off and walk... Carl is a commander who deserves to be loved by his soldiers because he does not force rituals unnecessarily.


    Of course,they have no intention of saying that rituals are useless. They have seen time and time again the strength of a soldier who perfectly follows discipline and keeps his hands and feet in sync.


    But they still can''t understand the twisted way of thinking of the company commander who told them to walk in a formal manner on the way to the training ground while he drove in a car during Hanchang-in''s military days.


    "Lord Catherine, isn''t it difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult at all."


    Catherine answered Carl''s words confidently. That''s understandable since Catherine is riding at the front, carrying the flag she received from the Emperor.


    Even though the size of the force was small, it was a regular army that went out under the orders of the emperor.


    To stand at the forefront holding that flag is an honor that will be recorded as a record even by a high-ranking noble family.


    Catherine somehow seemed a little excited.


    ''That thing was really heavy, so I just put it on the wagon...''


    Even though she now knew the meaning, Carl couldn''t help but think that to himself. To him, it just seems like a waste of energy on ostentation.


    "Anyway, I don''t know how things are going."


    Carl said worriedly.


    Since he don''t know Davron''s situation, he feel at a loss and nervous. It would be nice to have a means of real-time communication, but the fastest means of communication in this world is messengers, and the second is the overwork of messengers.


    Unfortunately, magic is not omnipotent.


    Real-time communication was something that many people wanted before Carl, but it has not yet been realized.


    Carl could not even imagine using his modern knowledge to realize real-time communication¡­ What kind of modern knowledge is this when you don''t know the detailed principles?


    ''There is something like this, what do you think?''


    ''Wow! This is really awesome!''


    ''Right? You''re going to make it from now on.'' ''


    Yes? Me? How?'' ''You should think about that.'' ''...''


    It''s going to end up like this. Will that work?


    "I won''t act rashly since I''ve already contacted them."


    Catherine said, gently moving the flag to keep it from blowing around in the wind. Carl sent a letter to Davron through Nero.


    It will take time for Carl to go, so depending on the situation, sell the name of 4th Prince Carl to prevent a conflict with Tumaria in advance.


    This is something you shouldn''t do because it''s like giving a blank check to someone you don''t know well.


    What if they make a fuss in Carl''s name and then pass the blame on?


    But it is a serious matter involving Azgoth and a war between two great powers.


    Knowing that such a thing would not be possible, Carl was able to boldly commit an action that seemed reckless.


    "I''m not sure if it will be of any use, since the Marquis is said to be hostile and hostile to Tumari."


    Carl spoke distraught, recalling the story of the Marquis of Davron that he had heard from Nero. The earl rules a large fiefdom that includes several fiefdoms of common barons.


    Among such counts, the title given to the counts who received full authority from the monarch to protect the border was the title of marquis.


    In the marquis'' territory, even the emperor cannot treat the marquis carelessly.


    They are hardened by war while maintaining a large standing army, so if the emperor or king is a little arrogant, they can really break their heads. Of all the imperial fiefdoms, Davron is notorious for being the most brutal and cruel.


    Davron Territory is the water gate that protected this land through thousands of years of battle with the East even before the founding of the empire.


    For now, they are holding back due to Azgoth''s policy, but at some point, they may cry out for D¨¹ren''s name and attack Tumaria under the pretext of purging the heretics.


    Tumaria worshiped a god called Hadad, which was highly disapproved of by Hardion, who worshiped Duren.


    Tumaria also invaded Hardion on a fictitious day, saying it was a holy war, so the same goes for both sides.


    One interesting thing is that the Durenne Church and the Haddad Church do not want to interfere with each other.


    Religious people are quiet, but secular monarchs are fighting with their eyes turned upside down.


    "I have no choice but to believe and move forward anyway. And since it is an order from His Majesty the Emperor, I guess I have no choice but to follow it."


    Catherine surprisingly didn''t seem to have any concerns about it. Rather, Catherine could not understand the great concern of Carl, the emperor''s son.


    It is the gap between Catherine, an imperial knight who absolutely believes in the authority of the emperor, and Carl, who has the memories and It is the gap between Catherine, an imperial knight who absolutely believes in the authority of the emperor, and Carl, who has the memories and knowledge of a modern man.


    As they moved along, Carl decided to spend a day at a nearby castle before moving on to the Marquisate.


    It wasn''t a bad idea to exchange greetings with the nobles, and it was also to give the soldiers a good rest before the possible battle.

 Chapter 110: Davron Castle

    "Master Carl!"


    As Catherine approached the castle gate, holding the Emperor''s standard high so that it could be seen clearly, a group of cavalrymen ran out of the castle as if they had been waiting.


    They stopped in front of Carl and dismounted.


    Among them, a man wearing fancy armor and a green cloak stepped forward from a suitable distance.


    "Who are you?"


    Carl asked as he drove his horse forward.


    Although his speech was polite, his confidence and authority shone as coldly as a blade.


    He didn''t even get off his horse but looked down at the burly man with his chin up, who looked like he could easily crush him.


    The man, who looked to be in his thirties, bowed his head, placed his hand on his chest, and opened his mouth.


    "This is Philaine of Davron, son of Goban, Baron of Semilla."


    This is Philane Davron, the son of Govan, Marquis of Davron, and Baron Semilla, who inherited Govan''s barony of Semilla.


    Although he wanted to complicate his self-introduction, he clearly referred to himself at the end as ''Philaine of Davron,'' so Carl decided to call him Philaine after that.


    "Philaine, it''s nice to meet you. This is Carl Hordion"


    Only after hearing Philaine''s introduction did Carl dismount and stand in front of him.


    In front of the large-boned Philaine, Carl looked small and insignificant, but perhaps because of his dignified demeanor, he did not seem to be intimidated at all.


    With his slightly dull brown hair and beard, his firm dark brown eyes, and his thick nose and square jaw, Philaine was a man of such massive stature that he might have been better described as a knight or warrior than as the son of a marquis or a baron.


    Philaine was a little taken aback when he saw Carl dismount from his horse, because even though he knew that he was the 4th prince, who was rumored to be sickly, he looked so majestic on his horse that she felt very large.


    However, when he actually got off the horse, Carl had a small body that barely exceeded his chest.


    Because of this, Philaine decided to be very careful about his attitude toward Carl.


    Even with such a small body, Carl exuded such strong charisma that it felt similar to him. He couldn''t help but be cautious.


    "Are you here to pick me up?"


    "Yes, Lord Carl." Carl changed his sharp demeanor from a moment ago to a softer one and extended his small hand to Philaine for a handshake.


    Philaine willingly shook Carl''s hand and lowered his voice.


    "Master Carl, first of all, thank you for coming all this way for Dabron. I should have welcomed you with honor and given you time to recover from the aftereffects, but I am sorry that the matter is so urgent that I had no choice but to come and fetch you."


    "Are you saying the situation is that bad? I will take responsibility for it, so didn''t I tell you to avoid conflict with Tumaria, even if it means mentioning the 4th Prince''s name?"


    Carl, who had been exchanging greetings gently, spoke firmly and sternly with a sharp gaze to Philaine''s words.


    He had authority not simply as the 4th prince, but as a commander who received a flag from the emperor and went on a campaign.


    If he ignore Carl''s words and cause friction with Tumari, he is also ignoring the Emperor''s flag.


    "I''m sorry. Before we could take action in Haona Davron, Tumaria was acting quite aggressively, so we couldn''t move quickly."


    "¡­ Are you saying that Tumaria seems to want war?"


    Carl asked again, narrowing his eyes.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ve confirmed that they have deployed a small number of troops near the border and are scouting with light cavalry. I''ve tried contacting them, but they''ve tightened their guard and haven''t responded."


    "Let''s talk while we move."


    Carl realized that the situation was much more dire and serious than he had thought, and jumped on his horse in one breath.


    Davron''s cavalrymen, including Philaine, also mounted their horses, and soldiers who had dismounted and were walking because their hips were sore also boarded the carriage.


    "Depart!" Moving at the speed of the carriage, Carl looked at Philaine running next to him.


    "Has Lord Davron deployed his troops?"


    "We are conducting reconnaissance with light cavalry and are on the lookout for Salgarez mercenaries and Tumaria troops, but full-scale military operation is not yet in place."


    Carl pursed his lips. Fortunately, perhaps thanks to his letter, but the Marquis of Davron seemed to have no intention of going to war.


    Even so, the situation was bad. They had to run as quickly as possible.


    ***


    The Marquis of Davron was a very large land.


    There were several baronies within this large territory.


    To get to the border, one had to cross the Marquisate straight across.


    Because the horse was so tired, they had to change horses at a manor they stopped at along the way.


    The horses they were originally riding would be given enough rest and then handed over to Carl later.


    Although it was his first time riding a horse other than the nameless white horse, Carl was able to ride it without much difficulty.


    His brown horse was a little rougher in temperament than his white horse, but no one worried about Carl, and Carl didn''t worry about him.


    In the short time that Carl strode over, grabbed the reins, and climbed on, this ill-tempered horse had become a quiet and obedient child.


    ''They said you were sick, but that was just a rumor.''


    When Philaine saw Carl driving the horse quickly without feeling the slightest bit of fatigue, she dismissed the information given by the nobles planted in the center as nonsense. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl appeared small and lanky at first glance, but he had rough, tough hands that were only slightly reddened from holding the rough leather reins and running in this chilly weather.


    He was a warrior who had already been completed, with unwavering stamina and a strong lower body that could drive a horse. And those eyes.


    Could he really say that he was ''a sickly, ignorant, barbarian'' after seeing those fierce eyes with hid own eyes?


    Thanks to driving his horse like crazy, Carl was barely able to reach Davron Castle just as the sun was setting.


    They ran so fast that they covered the wide territory in half a day. The soldiers who had endured the pain in the cushionless carriages felt as if their backs were being torn apart.


    Seeing the emperor''s flag held by Carl, Philaine, and Catherine running in a hurry, the light cavalry patrolling around Davron Castle with torches in hand quickly overtook them and ran toward the castle.


    Upon hearing the news that the 4th prince, who had gone on a campaign under the emperor''s flag, had arrived with Philaine, the side gate of Davron Castle, which was kept under strict guard, opened, and knights and soldiers came out to greet Carl.


    Even in the midst of the urgency, they followed the procedure, checked on Carl, and quickly opened the gate.


    They were like Dabron guarding the border.


    Carl, who entered Davron Castle, a fortress built solely for war, followed Philaine to the eastern castle without even having time to look at its strength.


    When they climbed up the eastern ramparts, they could see a vast plain stretching out endlessly.


    The sun had set, and beyond the plains that had turned purple, the rocky mountains that jutted out here and there shone alone.


    Davron Castle was located at the narrow waist of the Celle Mountains, which divided the border with Tumaria. After passing through a relatively shallow valley, they settled in a location leading to an endless wilderness.


    The reason the valley was not tightly blocked was probably because Hardion also had an ambition to conquer that wilderness.


    "Father."


    Carl, who had been momentarily absorbed in the beauty of nature, suddenly came to his senses at Philaine''s words.


    And he felt eyes watching him quietly.


    A middle-aged man with graying hair pulled back and tied up, and a beard that covered his chin and cheeks and reached down to his chest, tied with a string, was looking down at Carl.


    ''He is a rock-like person.''


    The moment Carl looked into his eyes that were hotter than a torch, he felt that way.


    He was a person who, like the rocky mountain in the wilderness, had been eroded by the harsh sandstorms for a long time, but had still maintained his place as he always had.


    ''These are not the eyes of a young child.''


    The man, Govan, also saw Carl and noticed that he was not ordinary.


    An intense charisma and steely will that you wouldn''t find in other kids his age were shining in Carl''s vivid green eyes.


    "This is Dabron''s Goban."


    "This is Carl." The two introduced themselves simply, without any grandiose rhetoric, and shook hands.


    "I heard about the deployment of troops in Tumari, but what is the situation?"


    "There has been no special movement since then."


    "The Salgarez mercenary group will be even more extreme."


    "Yes." He got to the point too quickly, so other people were confused.


    Carl leaned against the castle wall with his eyes narrowed and glared at the dark wilderness. Beyond, across the wilderness, he saw a light emanating from the garrison of Tumaris. There were quite a lot of them.


    "It''s not like the mercenaries joined hands with Tumaria, right?"


    At Carl''s sharp question, Govan looked down with sunken eyes at the small back with his cloak fluttering.


    Carl now suspected that the Salgarez mercenary group, under the auspices of Tumaria, was doing this in order to fan the flames of war.


    That is, doesn''t Tumaria''s aggressive attitude show that they want war?


    "That is unknown."


    There was nothing they could do as Tumaria stubbornly held on and ignored their calls. If they moved their troops hastily, an all-out war could break out.


    "Where is the location of the Salgarez mercenary group?"


    At Carl''s words, Govan stood next to him and pointed directly to the wilderness with his fingertips.


    "They are located in the southeast quadrant of the plains, near the rocky outcroppings."


    Carl''s gaze followed the direction Govan indicated. He could make out the distant lights flickering, indicating the presence of the mercenary camp.


    The prince''s eyes narrowed further as he calculated the distance and potential threats.


    "Master Carl, what are your orders?" Philaine inquired, sensing the urgency in Carl''s demeanor.

 Chapter 111: Little Hope

    A relatively small rock hill stood in an odd location.


    For people in the past, the border was a strict and well-defined line surrounded by barbed wire. But here, the border represented an ambiguous gray area.


    The land belonged to both Hardion and Tumaria, meaning it also belonged to no one. The Salgarez mercenaries took advantage of this gap. Perhaps, having been employed here for a long time, they had a firm grasp of the boundaries.


    "¡­ ¡­ Wouldn''t it be dangerous to go to the Tumaria garrison right now?" Carl asked.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t send you there right now," Govan responded firmly.


    Govan of Davron, who had guarded this land for generations, did not trust the vile tribes of Tumaria in the least. If they approached now, the Tumaria people might shower them with arrows and later claim,


    ''Because it was dark, we thought they were mercenaries.''


    This situation itself clearly showed the shady and dirty side of those Tumaria bastards.


    Despite Govan''s firm refusal, he couldn''t help but be amazed at the young prince''s reckless bravery.


    From what he had heard, it seemed like Carl knew full well that it was dangerous.


    But he still intended to go there himself to make a negotiation offer they couldn''t refuse, using his position as the prince.


    If Carl stepped forward carrying the Emperor''s flag, Tumaria could not ignore it. There was no surer way than that right now.


    "How about the village that was said to have been plundered?" Carl asked.


    "There are not many casualties. They are mainly looting food, horses, and valuables," Govan replied.


    "So you''re planning to loot enough and then use your mobility to escape across the border?" Carl inquired.


    "I think so," Govan affirmed.


    Carl''s judgment was correct.


    Except for Davron, a thin waist of the Celle Mountains, the other borders were almost abandoned due to the mountain ranges.


    The plan was to flee to those neglected borders on plundered horses and then flee to Tumaria or another country entirely.


    They were thinking about taking a big haul.


    "What happened to the residents of the plundered village?" Carl asked.


    "Those who wanted were brought into the city," Govan replied.


    "¡­ ¡­ Even in this situation, are there people left in the village?" Carl asked in disbelief.


    Govan quietly looked at Carl, who spoke as if in a state of absurdity, with sunken eyes. He opened his mouth heavily.


    "For them, the village is where they were born, where they live, and where they die and are buried."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl thought it was foolish.


    Once you are alive, you can do anything.


    That way, you have life and a future. For such a ridiculous reason, to remain in limbo without any benefit?


    Govan closely observed Carl, who was glaring into the darkness.


    "¡­ Tomorrow, when the sun rises, we will head to the Tumarian garrison. We will move to avoid the attention of the Salgarez mercenaries. We cannot afford to miss them."


    "Okay, I''ll get it ready," Govan responded.


    "And let''s meet the villagers who have entered the castle. Maybe we can give them a little hope," Carl added.


    Carl knew that his mere presence as a prince could be of great help to the ignorant commoners.


    This was because at Hilpin, he had the experience of encouraging commoner soldiers to follow and support him to an uncomfortable degree.


    And the person Carl was looking for might be hiding in that gap.


    "¡­ All right. Philaine, please bring Lord Carl there," Govan instructed.


    "Yes, father," Philaine replied.


    Govan felt that Carl, whom he had met for the first time only a few minutes ago, was very unfamiliar and yet somewhat close to him.


    He had thought that the central government, and the royal family at that, were arrogant people who thought the world was theirs.


    Yet even in this brief conversation, Carl showed that he knew battle and war, and that he was a man who knew how to care for his subjects.


    Even in the face of the powerful Govan, there was no talk of politics or fancy greetings.


    Carl focused entirely on the immediate war, learned all he needed to know, and did the best he could within the parameters allowed to him.


    To Govan of Davron, who had built his family through wars with Tumaria, Carl did not seem like a bad idea.


    Govan had originally heard about the 3rd prince, Neto, and thought he would like to meet him.


    However, strangely enough, even though Ias roamed around the empire, he never came near the eastern border, so there was no opportunity to meet him.


    As the Marquis of Davron, Govan could not leave his territory.


    Even Emperor Azgoth could not call Govan in without permission, as the responsibility that rested on his shoulders was so great.


    Govan spoke softly, watching Carl''s red cloak flutter in the wind as he descended the ramparts.


    "Pay attention. Take special care of the soldiers."


    "Yes, Your Excellency," Philaine replied.


    If you want to know what kind of commander someone is, just look at his soldiers.


    If the commander is very strict, the soldiers may appear disciplined and elite, but they may be exhausted or resentful of the commander.


    On the other hand, if the commander is too lenient, the soldiers may like their commander but secretly ignore him, or they may become a rabble with no discipline.


    Since they are soldiers of the imperial family, they will adhere to the minimum rules, but even so, they will inevitably be influenced by their commander. It would be a good idea to keep an eye on this.


    After ordering the soldiers who had worked hard to take a rest, Carl followed Philaine to a remote corner of the castle village. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was not possible to receive the commoners who had fled due to an unexpected event in the inner city with utmost care. And because there were so many, they were difficult to manage.


    So, they prevented confusion by confining them to one place and designating a zone.


    There was a problem, however, which was that it was difficult to control the refugees.


    Those who had come to take refuge were living in poor conditions in isolated areas, so it was impossible to know when or where a crime might occur.


    Even in case they could turn into a mob, Davron''s soldiers were guarding the inside of the isolated area and drawing a firm line to prevent them from leaving.


    Under a crude roof made of sticks and cloth, people huddled together, shivering from the cold, silently trying to conserve their strength.


    This was a pretty good case.


    People who weren''t even properly dressed were gathered together on one side, hugging each other and sharing body heat.


    It might seem cruel. But from Govan''s point of view, he had done everything he could to show the utmost kindness. He was grateful that they didn''t kick him out for stealing food.


    In the first place, Davron was responsible for providing the food to feed them.


    This was ''mercy.'' They shouldn''t even dare to think about mentioning something that didn''t work, like ''welfare.'' Because it was a concept that shook the very foundation of an aristocratic society, they might end up hanging yourself while they were really thinking.


    ''¡­ ¡­ Isn''t he already dead?'' Looking at the horrific sight of the refugees, Carl thought that the reason he had come all the way to the east, that someone so talented that Azgoth himself had chosen to employ, might have been killed by the Salgarez mercenaries.


    He was worried that they might have frozen to death in the harsh cold of the night, starved to death due to lack of food, or been killed by other refugees.


    He had come all the way to this dangerous place to tell Azgoth that he wanted to go east to get his hands on that one¡­!

 Chapter 112: Howell Makini [1]

    ''It''s a story that wasn''t even mentioned in the original work, so we don''t even know if he lived or died!''


    Carl was more worried about his own plans being thwarted than he was about sympathizing with them.


    His own future is more important than the safety of people he don''t even know. It''s not that he''s selfish; he''s just trying to find a way to survive.


    ''First of all, I need to check if he is here.''


    Carl thought for a moment, then looked back at Philaine and said,


    "Can you provide them with food to fill their stomachs tonight?"


    Philaine could not readily answer that he would. There were already unexpected expenses incurred in feeding them and deploying soldiers.


    And if he suddenly offer them something other than what is prescribed, they will want more.


    "That''s difficult. Okay. Then let''s do it this way."


    Carl knew that, so he moved on straight to the next thing.


    "We made great preparations to welcome the 4th Prince Carl, but the sickly 4th Prince could not even eat properly due to the long journey. His sumptuous meals were taken to nobles and soldiers, and he threw them to them as a way of throwing away what was left of him. Isn''t this a good excuse to prevent them from becoming more greedy and to make them grateful for Lord Davron''s mercy?"


    "..."


    "I don''t have the money right now, so I can''t pay right now. If you charge me the price, I''ll send you the money later when I return to the palace."


    "...Wasn''t this to let them know that Prince Carl has arrived?" Philaine asked Carl in a cautious voice.


    Carl nodded.


    "It seems better to give them bread than to show them my face and say a few words. And wouldn''t that be a way for them all to know that I''ve come? How about it, can you do it?"


    Philaine twitched his resolute mouth, but then relaxed a little gently and nodded.


    "Okay, I will do that."


    "Thank you. Oh, and one more thing."


    Carl added as if he remembered something.


    "When distributing food, can you carefully check and record their names before distributing it?"


    This was a random statement.


    What''s the benefit of doing that? There is no need to verify identity to prevent people from receiving food multiple times.


    They can simply divide the areas into those who have received food and those who have not.


    "Yes, it''s not that difficult."


    Philaine was puzzled by the inexplicable request but nodded. It really isn''t difficult at all. Carl smiled with satisfaction. But he couldn''t help feeling anxious inside.


    ''No, really. He''s really not already dead, right?''


    If he is dead, Then Carl really screwed...


    ***


    "Survival is the priority. We are no longer nobles, so we can''t all die for a meaningless family, right?"


    Saying so, Howell persuaded his family to take refuge in Davron Castle.


    Everyone, including Howell, his parents, his uncle and his wife, and his 7-year-old younger sister, Iriz.


    He can''t tell them how relieved he was when he later heard that the village had been attacked.


    Thanks to Howell''s quick judgment, which he made immediately after hearing the news of the Salgarez mercenary group''s raid, the Makini family was able to preserve some of their wealth.


    Of course, he wasn''t very well off, having left behind his biggest asset, his house.


    "It will be resolved soon. How much would a mercenary group have to do?"


    Believing Howell''s words completely, the family found lodging in the castle village of Dabron and began living there.


    However, as time passed, the situation showed no signs of being resolved, and now everyone was terrified as rumors circulated that Tumaria had deployed troops to the border.


    Howell realized that the situation was much more serious than he had thought.


    After a long conflict, he decided it would be better to leave Davron and settle in a safer place.


    Now that he abandoned his home, his finally leaving this horrible land.


    There is no reason to be tied to a family that does not exist anymore. They don''t have that much money, but it''s not so little that they can''t move.


    But when Howell made his decision, eight days after he had fled to Dabron, the incident had already occurred.


    His uncle and his wife took all the money, jewelry, and other valuable items and ran away.


    All that was left was two coins, and despite his pleas, he had no choice but to be kicked out into the cold streets that night.


    In the castle town of Dabron, which is on high alert for possible war, they do not tolerate those who wander around late at night or sleep on the streets.


    It has been a long time since Makini was a lowly nobleman, and there is no way to prove it.


    To Davron, they are just commoners who might commit a crime at any moment.


    If he continue like this, he will be taken away and imprisoned in a dirty prison, and he may get sick and die.


    The prison does not even provide proper meals.


    Most of them starve to death.


    Seeing his parents in a state of bewilderment and his little sister unable to comprehend the situation, Howell had to make a decision. "... Let''s go to the refugee camp."


    Carrying only a bag containing spare clothes, the family of four headed to the refugee camp.


    But on that very day, after his parents were stabbed to death while trying to stop a thief who was after his bag, Howell was left in despair.


    They couldn''t even find the culprit.


    The soldiers did not intervene, and the refugees concentrated on taking care of their belongings.


    Howell would rather die.


    But, he can''t even do that while holding Iriz in his arms, who is sobbing and crying, saying she wants to go home quickly.


    Anyway, all he could think about was protecting his little sister. Howell was never separated from Iriz for even a single moment


    Before the soldiers removed the bodies, they removed the bloody clothes from his parents'' corpses.


    Wiping away his tears, he wrapped the clothes around himself and tied them tightly to Iriz, and carried his younger sister in his arms even when she did her business.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 113: Howell Makini [2]

    He took advantage of the fights between refugees to search through other people''s luggage and steal daggers.


    He held the dagger close to his chest, holding it with the sole thought of protecting his younger sister.


    Howell gave most of the little food he was given to Iriz, and while starving, he whipped his hazy mind into focus.


    He wondered if it would be better to go out, but Howell only had two coins, and the village where their house was still suffering from plunder by Salgarez mercenaries.


    There was nothing that could be done.


    Then, unable to withstand the harsh environment, young Iriz fell ill with a fever.


    Howell pleaded with the soldiers, but the most they could offer was a sip of clean water for Iriz to drink.


    Howell keenly felt that he and his sister were worse than livestock.


    Pigs and chickens were valuable property, so if they got sick, everyone would be in trouble.


    However, his beloved younger sister, Iriz, fell ill and was dying, and all the soldiers did was click their tongues as if they were annoyed and gave her a sip of water.


    Howell regretted everything.


    If he had stayed at home, even if it was looted, he could have survived by handing over his belongings.


    Or maybe he had made a decision a little faster and left Dabron. If he didn''t trust his uncle and his wife. If he hadn''t entered the refugee camp.


    If only he could have protected his parents that day.


    It was all his fault.


    Howell was in despair, crying while holding Iriz, who was out of breath and unable to come to her senses, in his arms.


    "It''s a meal!"


    It was an evening not long after the sun had set. It was not long after the distribution that additional food was suddenly provided.


    The refugees who had been crouching to endure the cold suddenly jumped up and rushed in as if it were a lie.


    Howell got up and ran with them, fearing he would fall as he was swept away by the waves of people hitting and pushing him.


    Rather than giving them something to eat, it was because he was afraid that his living sister would be trampled to death.


    "Get in line! Stand in line and take one at a time! If you do something stupid, I will expel you immediately!"


    The rough hands of the refugees who rushed to get food rations grabbed Howell''s arms and clothes and pulled him back, eventually forcing him backwards.


    "Tell your name when you receive food! Food will not be given to those who disobey this rule!"


    The soldiers forced the screaming refugees to retreat by pointing their spears at them, lined them up, and distributed food to them step by step.


    The refugees had no idea about the rationing system that suddenly required them to give their names.


    They just wanted to get food as soon as possible.


    "Don''t fall! If you have received your food, wait there!"


    The soldier carefully recorded the names of the refugees, gave them food, and divided them into sections as before.


    They were strictly monitored to prevent those who had already received food from crossing over.


    Howell stumbled along the inertial shrinking line.


    "... Howell, Iriz..."


    And after standing at the end of the line and waiting for a while, he was finally able to receive two loaves of bread.


    He didn''t feel the need to mention the last name Makini.


    Howell stared blankly at the pen meticulously writing down the names.


    Howell''s hand, which once held a pen as an administrator, was now holding a dagger in his chest, and he was holding his sick, helpless sister.


    "Hey, take it quickly."


    As Howell was dazed, the soldier roughly shoved two loaves of bread into Howell''s arms.


    The moment the bread was lifted up carelessly on Iriz''s head, which was wrapped in clothes, Howell tightly held the dagger in his bosom.


    It felt like something was about to boil over. He just couldn''t bear it.


    "This ration is just the leftover food to welcome the 4th Prince Carl! It was specially given to you by the grace of Lord Carl and His Excellency the Marquis, so don''t forget it!"


    Howell, who was about to pull out his dagger, suddenly stopped at those words.


    First of all, what crossed his mind was the thought that this matter would be resolved soon.


    Then Howell guess he can go back home.


    But his parents were dead, his uncle and his wife had run away, and his younger sister Iriz was dying.


    Until then, can Iriz hold out? Howell groped the unconscious Iriz with trembling hands.


    She had to eat at least the bread she was given. She had to eat something to get her energy back.


    "... What..."


    Then, Howell noticed something strange.


    Howell felt for the bread, lifted it, and held it up to the light of the torch. It was hard, rough, and a little smelly.


    It was a very common commoner''s staple food, such ugly bread.


    It also looked quite old. ... It was definitely not an item worth presenting to a prince.


    "... I want to see Prince Carl."


    "What?"


    Howell said as he grabbed the soldier. The soldier looked Howell up and down with an expression that seemed to say,


    "What the hell is this crazy kid?"


    "Did prince Carl give you an order? Yes?"


    The soldier pushed him away roughly, but Howell, who was pushed to the very end, never let go.


    He tried to suppress his trembling voice as much as possible, trying to prove that he was not crazy.


    "Isn''t this something that should be presented at a banquet to welcome royalty? It''s a low-quality item that can''t even be used to wipe hands or dishes, and it smells old and musty. Above all, it''s not even been that long since the sun set, so there''s no way the banquet will end already."


    As he continued speaking, Howell became more and more confident. His head, dizzy from the cold and hunger, was spinning hard, and he felt dizzy.


    "There is no way His Excellency the Marquis would just distribute food. They are of no value to refugees, so even a few loaves of bread are an unnecessary and excessive expense. So there has never been any separate rationing other than what was set? Didn''t Carl, the Prince who has influence over the Marquis, come to Davron today, and did he take pity on the refugees and order them to distribute food?


    By making excuses to keep refugees from asking for more."


    The soldier looked a little embarrassed at Howell, who spoke in a voice that had stopped trembling.


    He understood all the circumstances accurately, as if he were watching from the side.


    All he was given was two loaves of hard bread and a few words from the soldier.


    To the soldier, Howell seemed crazy in a slightly different sense. Greasy hair, blackened face, dirty clothes. Nevertheless, his confident eyes and perfect reasoning made this young man look very extraordinary. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sharp intellect in itself exuded strong charisma.


    "... No, it''s okay if I don''t see Carl. Anything is fine, please let me heal my sister. It would be nice just to clean her body and let her rest in a warm place, so please..."


    Howell whispered softly and pleaded with the soldier.


    He didn''t kneel or cry.


    If he made such a conspicuous appearance, other refugees would look at him and the soldiers wouldn''t be able to help him even if they wanted to.


    "I promise. I won''t tell anyone."


    "... Are you threatening me now?"


    "... No, no. No. I just want to save my sister. That''s it."


    The soldier hesitated, looking at the desperate Howell. Ignoring it was the right thing to do, but if he shook this guy off and left, he was sure to get into trouble.


    If a smart guy harbored a grudge, he was bound to take revenge in some way.


    "... Wait here."


    Howell bit his lip and nodded slightly at the soldier''s words. Howell did not capture any more soldiers.


    He had already done all he could, and the soldier had shown that he had come to some extent by not roughly shaking him off or beating him up.


    Howell slowly ate the bread, which was so hard it seemed like it would break his teeth, little by little, melting it in his mouth with his saliva.


    He would have liked to feed it to Iriz, but he couldn''t help it because she was completely unconscious and couldn''t eat properly.


    Now, Howell had to focus his energies on finding ways to survive by filling his stomach a little.

 Chapter 114: Howell Makini [3]

    "No, so you left him alone?"


    "I''m sorry. Honestly, I don''t know what to do."


    The knight who heard the report from the soldier sighed in embarrassment. If they banished them, they might go somewhere and start talking nonsense. But they couldn''t just kill them, either.


    Only after thinking about it to that point did the knight realize that Howell was not just a smart guy. If he had been a little more arrogant or clung to the soldiers a little longer, he could have been rounded up and killed on the spot as a mob.


    And even if he had kept saying that he wanted to see Carl, they could have thrown him in prison or killed him.


    It seemed like it was crossing the line, but it stayed within it with strange precision.


    In other words, not only was he intelligent, but he also knew how aristocratic society worked.


    "This is..."


    It was understandable that the soldier reported to him. The knight wondered what to do about this.


    But he wasn''t the one in charge...


    "Is there a problem?"


    Then, a soft voice was heard. The knight hesitated as he saw Carl once again visiting the refugee camp with Catherine, Billford, and Harmon to confirm the names of the refugees.


    This wasn''t a story to tell the prince. But when Carl directly asked him what was going on, he couldn''t help but say something.


    In the end, the knight briefly explained the situation, and Carl needed some time to gather his thoughts.


    ''...His younger sister... Was there...?''


    He didn''t think there was any description of family in the original work. Was this correct?


    "What is his name?"


    "¡­ Sorry. I will check right away."


    Did the soldier know the names of refugees? The soldier couldn''t remember even though he had heard them and written them down.


    "Um... No, that''s fine. Since you said he wanted to see me, please call him over now."


    "...All right."


    The knight, who couldn''t even imagine that Carl, a member of the royal family, would even meet a refugee, could not believe his ears.


    But since he heard it, he had to follow it. As for the responsibility, Carl would take it...


    ***


    "¡­ Yes? That, that... Is that true?"


    "Yes. Keep your mouth shut and follow me quietly."


    Howell bit his tongue and nodded, too embarrassed to do so. The fishy taste of blood woke him up.


    So he couldn''t understand any more. The 4th prince, Carl, said he would meet Howell in person!


    Howell wondered if this was an attempt to silence him. But if that was going to be the case, they could have dragged him in from the beginning. Also, they wouldn''t sell the prince''s name for something like this.


    ''Really? Really royalty?''


    The more he thought about it, the more he was convinced it wasn''t a lie, but he really didn''t understand why someone as high as a prince would regret meeting someone like Howell.


    Even the one who caused this situation!


    ''Is he just a compassionate person? Or is he trying to play a prank?''


    Even though Howell was so afraid, he quietly followed the soldier. Once he could cure Iriz, he could do anything, whether Carl was a demon or anything else.


    "Do you have any weapons?"


    "Oh, yes. Here it is."


    Howell was startled by the soldier''s low voice and quickly took out a dagger and handed it to him.


    The soldier took it away with narrowed eyes and went to a secluded place to thoroughly search Howell''s body with other soldiers.


    He was so meticulous that he took everything that could be used as a weapon, even coins, and even searched Iriz who had lost consciousness, taking her mother''s hairpin, which was her heirloom.


    Although he was stripped naked and searched on a cold night, Howell felt relieved that this thorough act had made him realize that he was really going to meet the prince.


    Howell, holding Iriz, who was again wrapped tightly in clothes, was dragged to a nearby building.


    Howell swallowed his saliva as he headed toward the innermost part of the building that was used as a temporary barracks to manage the refugee camp.


    An armed Knight of Davron was guarding the door.


    "Master Carl, I brought him here."


    In the knight''s very careful voice, a voice was heard from beyond the tightly closed door.


    "Let him in."


    It was a boyish voice, a slightly high, clear voice.


    But to Howell, the voice felt too heavy to bear. It wasn''t just because it was the voice of a being who held the power over the life and death of him and Iriz, but there was something that grabbed hold of people and held them down.


    When the door opened, Howell quickly lowered his head. And just like he once did when he worked as an administrator in Himeln, he bowed deeply and walked slowly until he stopped at an appropriate distance.


    He didn''t open his mouth or even make a sound.


    He dared not do anything until permission was given.


    "Were you a nobleman?"


    The boy''s voice flowed low with a strange sound.


    "The family has fallen and not even a trace is left."


    Howell answered cautiously and then shut his mouth tightly again, because he wasn''t allowed to say more than that.


    "Then, how do you know the etiquette? Didn''t you learn it through your family?"


    "I worked as an administrator in Himeln for a short time."


    For a moment, a breathtaking silence passed by.


    As Howell listened to the ragged breathing of Iriz, whom he held tightly in his arms, he realized that he was drenched in sweat before he knew it.


    A boy... he thought.


    But after only exchanging a few words, Howell had completely forgotten that Carl was still a small boy.


    "Is that child your sister?"


    "That''s right."


    "Do you want to treat the child?"


    "Yes. Just wash her body and let her rest for a day in a warm place..."


    "What is your name?"


    Howell, who had been speaking urgently, stopped in his tracks.


    He told something that wasn''t allowed, and he could feel Carl''s attention passing away from Iriz.


    "Ha, Howell... Makini... is here."


    Howell managed to squeeze out a trembling voice. Fear gripped him, along with the thought that he had made a mistake.


    Again, there was silence. However, unlike before, someone slowly moved their body and the sound of their collar being brushed. It was hard to breathe.


    "Howell Makini."


    "Yes."


    "Why should you and your sister, among all the refugees, be given a special opportunity?"


    Howell''s lips twitched. There were many things he wanted to say. But there wasn''t a single thing he could say. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you can''t find a reason, that''s it. I have already given up precious time for you, and even that time is passing by meaninglessly."


    "I wasted my time. Can you take responsibility for that?"


    These were the words of Carl, who repeatedly took the time of Azgoth, the most precious emperor in this huge empire, and yet each time he proved his worth so that Azgoth did not feel that his time was a waste.


    Even to Howell, who didn''t know the circumstances, Carl''s words felt too heavy.


    "Howell Makini, I don''t feel the need to invest any more time in you. There is no reason to treat your sister."


    "That, that is..."


    Carl''s words fell like the blade of a guillotine. Howell''s head turned white. The sweat had already dried and a chilly chill lingered.


    "Really, what a disappointment."


    But the moment he heard Carl''s subsequent mutterings, Howell''s mind flashed as if struck by lightning.


    Disappointment was an emotion premised on expectations.


    What expectations did Carl have from Howell?

 Chapter 115: Howell Makini [4]

    "What is it?" Carl asked, his voice gentle yet probing. He looked at Howell, awaiting his response.


    "¡­ I don''t know what Lord Carl wants from me. Please help me, who is ignorant, understand Carl''s meaning¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Are you questioning me?"


    "That''s not it. I was afraid that I might make wild guesses and waste Lord Carl precious time."


    Please, is this right? Is it right? Is it not? But he can''t think of anything else.


    "I''d like to hear your guess."


    Hearing that, Howell shut his eyes tightly.


    Carl is not like a messenger from God who will save him.


    He is a devil whispering with a snake''s tongue


    "Your Majesty the Emperor and First Prince Aric, who are pursuing a moderate foreign policy with other countries, didn''t you come to Davron to seek a major opportunity and a foundation to appease the central military, which is feeling dissatisfied and in crisis?"


    "In other words, I am pushing out Brother Aric and aiming for the position of crown prince?"


    Carl''s low voice spreads darkly like fog.


    "Even though the First Prince is handling numerous state affairs on behalf of His Majesty the Emperor, the crown prince has not yet been appointed. Rather than pushing it away, it is for Lord Carl to assert his legitimate rights."


    "Like a bat, you like to whisper in the dark."


    Howell felt sweat pouring out from the horror.


    But he can''t back out of here. No, looking at Carl''s reaction, Howell think it''s interesting in him


    "I can''t escape the darkness, so I just whisper in the darkness."


    "What do you think we need to do to move towards the light?"


    "The nest is too small for the bird to spread its wings alone, so it must move the nest as quickly as possible or secure the attention of the mother bird who will make room in the nest."


    "Mother bird¡­ ¡­ ."


    "There is no bird in Davron that can be a mother bird, so you have to look a little further."


    "If you say far, how far?"


    "¡­I heard that there is a bird with a damaged wing in Gasto in the north, and it is rumored that its mother is taking care of it with the utmost care."


    "I heard that the Marquis Gasto''s daughter was disabled and couldn''t get married even though she was of age?"


    "¡­ ¡­ Coincidentally, that''s true."


    Build a solid relationship with Dabron to build a foundation, use that foundation to gather strength, form an alliance by marrying the daughter of Marquis Gasto, and gain military power. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You went too far."


    ¡­ Even though he went really far, but Howell doesn''t have any choice.


    He really went so far that it wouldn''t have been surprising if Carl had told Howell to cut off his head right then and there.


    "But I quite like birds that see far away. Just because it''s what I need."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl voice, which had been like a stern sword, suddenly changed to be as soft and gentle as the sunlight of a spring day.


    Howell''s breathing was cut short by those kind words.


    "Your sister will recover safely. The royal physician will personally treat her. Ah, you may now raise your head."


    "¡­ ¡­ Okay, thanks¡­Ha, thank you¡­."


    Howell looks up, greatly relieved.


    His face, drenched in sweat, had turned completely white from overexerting his head in a short period of time, and a nosebleed that he thought was sweat was running down his philtrum and moistening his lips and chin.


    Howell, who was staggering from dizziness, managed to keep his posture to avoid falling, and ended up looking directly at Carol without realizing it.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Howell''s lips trembled.


    ''this¡­A small, skinny boy.. .''


    Before Howell knew it, Carl was pictured in his mind as a giant with a body as tall as a mountain and eyes as suns that could see through everything and cast shadows with his gestures.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    Carl asks with a smile like an innocent boy.


    He really looks like a kid who doesn''t know anything.


    But those twinkling eyes were deeper than Howell had imagined.


    "It''s not that¡­"


    "Okay. I was just joking. Let''s go. There''s no benefit to neglecting your sister any longer."


    Carl got up with a calm expression.


    Only then did Howell realize that there were other people in the room, not just Carl.


    There are three more, Catherine and Billford in full plate armor, and Harmon in a slightly more flashy outfit.


    But he was so focused on Carl that he didn''t even know they were there.


    Carl, who had just momentarily crushed Howell with just a single word, smiled brightly and passed him by.


    ''There are some clumsy parts compared to how he appeared in the original, but that''s because we met several years earlier.''


    Carl was disappointed when he first saw Howell, but he soon came to his senses and felt quite good after hearing his words.


    ''By the way, is the original appearance because of this''


    Carl thought back to the original Howell.


    In the original work, Howell was a man who would say anything to the fearsome Iron-Blooded Emperor Adrian.


    He was a truly heartless man who said what was right was right, what was not was said to be wrong, and if he was harassed, he would do whatever he wanted, whether it was killing him or not.


    Manly Men¡­ It''s hard to say that, he was just an empty man who thought it didn''t matter when he died.


    ''I thought he was always like that because he was completely hands-off in politics and only seemed to be nit-picking things like a knife, but looking at him like this, I see that he is so multi-talented that he can even give advice on politics.


    Maybe it was because he had the experience of losing everything.


    Well, it''s good that I got my hands on Howell easily thanks to coming while my sister was alive.''


    In the original work, he was a guy with a very nasty personality, so he was proud even when Emperor Adrian called him, but only after Adrian met him in person and talked to him did he agree to work with various conditions.


    ''It''s changing again like this.''


    Work at Hilfin, and work at Davron.


    The fate of countless people was changed because of Karl.


    As for what the ending will be, no one knows yet.


    At the new location, Milton healed Iriz with one shot.


    All it took was a simple pat on the head with his hand. A cold was nothing to the capable royal physician.


    Howell, who was suffering from malnutrition, was also treated and allowed to live in a nice room in the inner castle under Karl''s orders.


    Howell was so happy and glad to see Iris wake up with a healthy face and whining about being hungry that he cried like a baby.


    But he couldn''t shake off the feeling of anxiety inside.


    Howell had worked as an administrator in Himeln, and he knew well that the 4th Prince Carl was the furthest from the Crown Prince than the other princes.


    Carl needs someone who can be put to use right away.


    That''s why he met Howell, who only stammered a few words, in person, tested him, and took him into his hands.


    Now Howell must follow Carl, whether he likes it or not.


    Because Carl wants him to.

 Chapter 116: Garrison Of Tumari

    "He is untrustworthy," Harmon advised Carl carefully.


    Harmon, aware of his precarious position, was anxious about bringing in a newcomer like Howell.


    "Harmon, I didn''t know you could say that."


    "...Sorry."


    "Okay. Trust isn''t that important right now,"


    Carl said calmly as he changed his clothes with Harmon''s help.


    "The only thing that matters is that he has the ability, that I need that ability, and that I can have him. Just like you, Harmon."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Unlike Catherine and Billford, who were bound to Carl by a bond of trust beyond that of lord and knight, Harmon was someone Carl could handle because he was in a situation he couldn''t escape from. And the same went for Howell.


    How could Howell escape when Carl held the lifeline of his little sister, his last remaining family member, in his hands?


    Blood is thicker than water. Carl knew it, but he realized it anew. ''A political marriage... As you live, you end up doing all sorts of things.''


    If he were to ask what the easiest way to gain power would be, wouldn''t it be a political marriage?


    But Carl hadn''t considered it at all because of Han Chang-in''s memories. A political marriage with the Marquis Gasto''s daughter, if possible, would bring about the best results.


    First, it would prevent Balturan and Gasto from becoming independent by joining forces.


    And Gasto is right next to Hilfin. It''s beneficial for using Hilfin''s silver mine without going through Azgoth and Monte Bank, and it''s also good for developing using Hilfin as a base.


    Well, if he can, that is.


    Carl had no aversion to political marriages. He used everything that could be used. Even if it was himself.


    ***


    As soon as morning broke, Carl finished arming himself and went to see Govan.


    The armor he had embezzled from the Imperial Knights seemed to have shrunk a bit over the past few days, but it wasn''t enough to impede his movements.


    "Your Majesty Carl."


    "Your Majesty, Davron, preparations are complete."


    Govan looked at Carl with some surprise at seeing him so well-clad in armor.


    Carl was physically stronger and more robust than he looked, but he was so small that it didn''t feel real. But when Govan saw him wearing armor like this, he was really shocked.


    "Isn''t it too early?" Govan asked.


    However, Carl was not the type of person who hesitated or backed down from something he had already decided to do without any particular reason.


    "The matter is urgent. How can we delay it any longer?"


    Carl, who was just a little over Govan''s chest, spoke with a voice as hard as steel, making him seem like a giant.


    A strand of blonde hair flowing down the corner of his eye shone dazzlingly in the morning sunlight, and his green eyes, shining even brighter, did not waver even an inch.


    "I will prepare it right away."


    "Only I and my knights will go to the garrison of Tumari."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Govan, who realized that Carl was not a child trying to act confident, was taken aback by those words.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "It would be better to go with a small group rather than leading an army. I will cut off the pretext for attacking in advance. Lord Davron, please just prepare the cavalry in case of an emergency."


    "The vile heathens of Tumaris can attack even at the sight of His Majesty the Emperor''s banner. They will not be spared because of their small numbers."


    "Then I can retreat under the protection of my knights. Then there is only an all-out war."


    A suffocating silence flowed. It was so natural for the young prince to say ''all-out war'' that the words suddenly felt unfamiliar.


    "Are you serious? Seriously, is it really that easy to talk about an all-out war between two giant nations?"


    "If they are going to attack someone who carries the Emperor''s flag, doesn''t that mean the war can''t be stopped anyway? So, without waiting any longer, it''s enough to know the enemy''s intentions for sure."


    Those who are going to do something will do it no matter what.


    So, if the enemy attacks, Carl will be satisfied with having accurately figured out the enemy''s intentions in advance.


    There was no fear.


    Carl trusted Catherine and Billford.


    Govan''s eyebrows twitched, his eyes twitched, and his rock-like face distorted strangely. Perhaps it was something like laughter.


    "I will prepare the cavalry. If the enemy shows any suspicious movements, you must fall back." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. I don''t want to die yet."


    Carl said that with a small laugh, finding it funny. The eyes that used to shine brightly now sparkled with a warm light, and the cold, blade-like aura softened.


    Looking at his young expression, Govan could tell that Carl was only a boy of sixteen. Carl felt so big that for a moment, Govan thought he was about thirty, similar to Philaine.


    Since Lucas was actually in his late 20s, it would be safe to say that Govan had seen right through Carl.


    ***


    Carl rode out on a brown horse that was not originally his, escorted by cavalry. He didn''t go straight out the east gate.


    He didn''t want to get caught by the Salgarez mercenaries, which would be bad.


    The eastern gate leads to Tumariah, and the western gate leads into the Dabron domain. The North Gate and South Gate are usually side gates that only allow the residents to come and go.


    Other than that, the main gate is rarely opened unless there is something special going on.


    Just like today.


    Carl, who had gone out through the southern gate, moved slowly under the guidance of the Knights of Davron.


    Dabron, who has protected this land for countless years, knows how to perfectly utilize even the slight differences in elevation in the terrain.


    When viewed from a high place, all of this land appears to be flat, but when you actually walk on it, you feel a strange slope blocking your view.


    The Knights of Davron followed the non-existent path with perfect precision, making a large detour to the south without being noticed by the Salgarez mercenaries.


    ''That''s incredible. So that''s why they use scouts to figure out the geography and threaten the locals to find out the way.''


    Carl gained new insight through his experience of moving in hiding in the open plains.


    Of course, Carl knew it as knowledge, but experiencing it firsthand made him realize its importance even more.


    Carl rode a horse carrying the Emperor''s standard. With his visor up, he felt like he couldn''t breathe.


    No one could tell that he was a little nervous, perhaps because he tried not to show it.


    ''I can''t do this twice.''


    It''s funny to think that I thought that way at Hillfin and am doing it again now. Of course, Carl will do it again and again in the future if necessary.


    It may seem contradictory, but there are times when you have to risk your life to survive.


    The sight of Carl riding leisurely and leisurely seemed extraordinary even to the knights who had been rolling around on the battlefield.


    They too felt the fear of death when battle was imminent and when they saw the enemy. It''s even more frightening because they knew it well. They couldn''t help but feel its weight.


    That is why Carl''s extremely calm appearance could be seen as an attitude that he could show because he did not know anything about war.


    But unlike his leisurely gestures, the sparkling eyes inside his helmet were enough to completely erase such thoughts.


    They thought that this small-bodied fourth prince was truly a strange being.

 Chapter 117: Abigails Yusuf Hao

    "Isn''t that the Emperor''s flag?"


    The young man, observing the group moving on the rocky mountain, squinted his eyes and muttered as he saw it. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the young man''s words, a man wrapped in yellow cloth moved silently like a shadow, looked down, paused, and then turned toward the young man and lay down.


    Although he couldn''t see it clearly, he could definitely make out the red cloak adorned with the symbol of the Hardion Imperial Family. A boy wearing the imperial mantle and carrying the emperor''s flag...


    "Oh, really. That''s quite something," the young man muttered as he realized that Carl was a member of the royal family.


    But after seeing Carl leading only two cavalrymen from the group of cavalry that had stopped while hiding in the rocky mountains and riding towards the camp of Tumaria, he couldn''t even bring himself to say anything.


    ¡­ ¡­ He''s crazy!


    "Going down."


    The young man spoke urgently and jumped down from the tall, rough rocky mountain.


    Without even thinking about slowing down by stepping on the ground, he just threw himself forward with all his might. If this continued, he would fall to the ground, his body would be torn to pieces, and a handful of blood would form.


    Bam!


    But soon, the man wrapped in yellow cloth appeared below the young man.


    The man carefully took the young man by the back, then felt his master grab his shoulder and pulled hard.


    Wedge!


    The two figures accelerated at an explosive speed, then blurred and fell like meteors, reaching the ground in an instant.


    Woosh¡­.


    Just before they crashed into the ground at incredible speed, the man moved his hand as if grabbing the sky, and their speed suddenly decreased. The only sound they made when they landed was the sound of light footsteps.


    The young man jumped up and ran hard, stepping on the man''s back, and the man followed him silently.


    The young man stopped when Carl, the imperial boy holding the Emperor''s flag, stopped in front of them with his chin held high.


    At some point, Catherine took out a spear and swung it around like a lightning bolt.


    Tidding¡­ ¡­ .


    A high-pitched, clear sound. Thin wires coated to prevent light from reflecting off them snapped, and the man wrapped in yellow cloth retrieved them by shaking his hands.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl and the young man''s eyes met each other.


    Catherine and the man in yellow cloth watched each other silently, while Billford stepped back slightly to the side with his spear raised, preparing to dig into the flank.


    Carl let go of the reins and slowly raised his left hand.


    Davron''s cavalry, who had been running hastily at the sight of the steel gauntlets clenched in their fists, slowed down and circled slowly in place. They were ready to charge at any moment.


    "You block the road even after seeing the Emperor''s flag. Your courage is truly admirable."


    "I must say that your courage is truly admirable, running to the brave warriors of Tumari with just three of you."


    The young man spoke while carrying his luggage on his back, in response to Carl''s words. As he picked up the backpack, the man in the yellow robe nodded and slid backwards. Carl also nodded slowly, and Catherine and Billford stepped back slightly, their weapons hanging down.


    A fierce wind blew through the wilderness, catching the sand and carrying it as it passed between them.


    ''He''s younger than I thought. But he''s a guy I can''t let my guard down around.''


    The young man evaluated Carl, who looked down at him like a stone statue.


    ''This is unusual. He is definitely not an ordinary guy.'' Carl thought the same thing about the young man.


    "Abigail''s Yusuf Hao."


    "Carlio of Felt."


    After hearing each other''s introductions, both of them thought the same thing.


    ''That sinister guy.''


    If you just say the Abigail clan in Tumari, there''s no way to know who''s who.


    The Abigail clan is spread throughout all of Tumari, and the Abigail clan includes everyone from the lowly slave to the noble Padishah.


    Yusuf didn''t seem to be a slave, but it was hard to pinpoint exactly what kind of person he was.


    Felt, who Carl introduced himself as, was also like that.


    Judging from the imperial mantle and the imperial banner, it was clear that Carl was of royal blood.


    However, he introduced himself using a different surname than Hardion.


    Feltrani, that''s a family Yusuf had never heard of. He had no idea what they did.


    "Karl Felt. I am impressed by your courage, and I have a suggestion for you." Yusuf said, hiding his true feelings.


    "Speak. I am listening."


    Carl answered in an ambiguous manner, neither whining nor polite. Since he came here to express his regrets, it was difficult to hold back, but there was no reason to act cowardly when the other person made the first offer.


    Yusuf''s eyes lit up at that exquisite attitude.


    ''Prince Aric¡­ isn''t that right?''


    Compared to Aric, Carl was too young and even introduced himself as ''Carl of Feld''.


    Yet, Carl was so confident and experienced that Yusuf suddenly thought that Carl was a balos who was running the state affairs on behalf of Emperor Azgoth.


    "I don''t want to shed blood over this trivial matter. It seems you are the same, don''t you think?"


    "It''s true that I don''t want war. But Tumari''s reaction seems different from mine."


    "Didn''t the spark of this minor problem come from Hardion?"


    "Wasn''t it Tumari who stopped the efforts to put out the embers before they grew bigger?"


    Both sides had their reasons, and they were skillfully blocking attacks so as not to show any openings.


    If they continued like this, it would be just parallel lines. Carl looked deep into Yusuf''s eyes.


    Yusuf also looked into Carl''s clear, shining eyes. Sometimes a look can say more than a thousand words.


    The two of them knew that it was true that neither of them wanted war and that the other was a dangerous man who could do anything.


    But they approached cautiously and were convinced that it was worth joining hands just once.


    "Yusuf of Abigail, I would like to hear the full story. But you will be held responsible for your words."


    Yusuf made the first offer, and Carl accepted it. But it was unclear whether Yusuf, a common Abigail clan member, could take responsibility for this uneasy alliance.


    "Of course, I am not someone who would do something I cannot take responsibility for."


    Carl felt confident as Yusuf spoke confidently.


    ''This guy is definitely a high-ranking noble.''


    If so, that''s better. Rather than someone who can''t do anything stepping forward and saying he will take responsibility. Carl got off his horse.


    This showed that he acknowledged Yusuf.


    ''¡­ ¡­ What the heck, isn''t he really a child?''


    Yusuf was surprised to see that Carl was much smaller than he had expected.


    But soon, he pulled himself together and focused on making sure that the flapping of this little butterfly''s wings wouldn''t turn into a storm.


    Age is no reason to look down on someone.


    No, since the kid was so extraordinary, they had to be even more vigilant when thinking about the future. ¡­


    ¡­ He is a very dangerous guy.

 Chapter 118: Must All Be Slaughtered

    Karl and Yusuf were wary of each other, but they decided to hold hands and act politely so as not to be rude.


    "I do not mean to disparage the armor of the Empire, Carl of Felt, but I do not think it would be pleasant for either of us to be talking in the sun while wearing that armor now that the sun is up. How about we take a break from the sun in the shade?"


    "Okay."


    Carl followed Yusuf and hid in the shadow of the rocky mountain.


    In fact, Carl didn''t really care because he couldn''t feel the heat or cold, but he willingly followed because he thought Catherine and Billford would have a hard time in the sweltering heat of the wilderness.


    Catherine and Billford followed Carl, keeping their nerves on edge because they had no idea what kind of traps might be hidden in the rocky mountain where Yusuf was hiding with the man in yellow.


    But when Carl calmly waved his hand once, Catherine and Billford relaxed their guard a little, though they were wary of their surroundings.


    Yusuf, who observed the scene out of the corner of his eye, narrowed his eyes.


    Carl was no stronger than the knights of that empire, but he changed his stance at Carl''s gesture as if it was natural for the knight to protect him.


    "It seems like we don''t have much time for each other, so I think it would be better to get straight to the point."


    "Of course."


    Yusuf nodded heavily as Carl came into the shade and opened his mouth.


    "First of all, let me get one thing straight. This is not the will of the Padishah, nor does it represent the will of all of Tumari."


    Yusuf drew a sharp line on the troops deployed along the border.


    "Then who are they?"


    "You are blinded by the misinterpreted doctrines of the Hadad sect."


    Carl sensed Yusuf''s careful groping and passed without taking advantage of any openings.


    Yusuf spoke with emphasis on the ''misinterpreted doctrine'', thereby preventing the entire Hadad community from being criticized.


    Also, when Carl forcibly dug into it here, Yusuf would also bring up the accusation against Davron, who attacked Tumaris by calling them a heretic.


    Either they should be polite to each other and make some concessions, or they should make a decision here.


    Naturally, Carl chose to yield.


    "Well then, Yusuf. Can you resolve this matter with your authority?"


    "It''s difficult to completely stop it. However, if we join forces, it''s something we can definitely solve."


    Yusuf used the word "we" to further draw a line with the troops on the border.


    Yusuf seemed more wary of this than Carl had thought, and fearful of what might come as a result.


    "I will go there and inform them that someone with Hardion''s flag has come and that we will fight together to subdue the scoundrels. If Hardion sends troops to the border to fight, Tumaria cannot just sit back and do nothing, right?"


    "Are you saying that we should change direction and compete in the subjugation of mercenaries?"


    "That''s right. It''s hard to just block them, so let''s express their discontent in a positive way."


    "What are you going to do if Hardion wins?"


    Yusuf burst out laughing at Carl''s bold and confident words, then lifted his chin and smiled.


    "From then on, I will take responsibility and take care of it, so don''t worry. Of course, if I can."


    Carl remained silent for a moment, looking up at the eastern sky. The sun had risen quite a bit, but it was still probably morning.


    "How about we step back, coordinate our opinions, and meet back here at noon?"


    "Okay. See you at noon."


    Yusuf readily nodded to Carl''s words, then reached into his armor and took out a necklace. A necklace of beast fangs made of gold was thrust out in front of Carl.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl looked at it silently, then took off his gauntlets and handed over Nero''s gold bracelet that he was wearing on his wrist.


    "Felt''s Carl. Take good care of it. It''s a precious item."


    "You too, Yusuf."


    After exchanging trinkets, the two turned around and headed towards their respective formations. They looked back without any wariness or suspicion toward each other.


    "Can you believe what the guy says?"


    As they walked away from the rocky mountain, Carl asked Catherine in a low voice.


    Catherine was a little surprised by Carl''s question because she thought Carl had such a calm way of talking to Yusuf and even exchanging tokens that he trusted him so much.


    For Catherine, who knew Carl''s intuition that was close to foreseeing the future, Carl''s suspicion and uncertain judgment felt somewhat dangerous.


    "I don''t know the full details, but it seems clear that he wants to prevent war."


    "¡­ ¡­ Billford, how about you?"


    "I felt that way too." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl nodded and rode his horse towards the knights who were preparing to charge. Things got a little more complicated.


    ***


    "If you just say Yusuf of Abigail, you can find dozens of them anywhere in Tumari."


    This was what Goban said at a hastily called meeting. The naming system in Tumari is somewhat complicated. To be precise, slaves and commoners have simple names, but those with a certain status have very complicated names.


    They create very long and complicated names by including their affiliation or position, nicknames given to them by those around them, their real name, the names of their father or mother, grandparents, and even their clan.


    Tumari is a nation that developed through the integration of several tribes, so there are only less than ten clan names that replace the concept of surnames in Hardion.


    If you only use real names and clan names, there will be too many identical names.


    It''s not a problem if a commoner or a slave has the same name, but it''s a real headache if a Padishah and a slave have the same name.


    That''s why people with high status use nicknames more often than their real names.


    That is, ''Yusuf of Abigail'', who must have been a high-ranking nobleman, means ''someone from Tumaria'', which has no meaning.


    Only his golden fangs, a metal reserved only for the noble, give away his origins.


    "No matter what, it''s Tumaris. I can never trust him."


    "It is not that the doctrine of the Hadad sect has been misinterpreted, but that the sect is simply inherently dark and cruel."


    The bloodlines of the families that have fought against Tumaris for countless years in Dabron are screaming as if they will rush in with spears and swords drawn at any moment.


    They had an unwavering, unwavering trust in Tumaris.


    There''s no way those devilish bastards would propose an alliance with good intentions! They must all be slaughtered!

 Chapter 119: Who is Carl Felt?

    The bloodlines of the families that have fought against Tumaris for countless years in Dabron are screaming as if they will rush in with spears and swords drawn at any moment.


    They had an unwavering, unwavering trust in Tumaris.


    There''s no way those devilish bastards would propose an alliance with good intentions! They must all be slaughtered!


    Of course, Marquis Govan of Davron, who was at the top of the noble class as a Marquis, was looking at the situation from a more neutral perspective, so his thoughts were a little different from theirs.


    "I can''t trust those vile Tumaris, but it seems that there are at least some who do not want war, which is very important information. Thanks to your excellent judgment in a sudden situation, I think we can move forward one step further."


    Govan, who calmly observed the situation and made a judgment, greatly praised Carl.


    It wasn''t just flattery; Carl had actually handled the situation surprisingly well.


    Carl quietly looked at Govan, who harbored hatred and a desire for revenge but was not swayed by them, then sat down deep in his chair and folded his arms in front of his stomach.


    Carl sat immediately to Govan''s right, and his strange behavior was clearly visible to all.


    "Lord Davron, I will leave the judgment of this matter entirely to you, who knows Tumaria much better than I do."


    "¡­ Are you sure about this?"


    Carl went forward, wearing the imperial mantle and carrying the emperor''s standard, to negotiate with his opponents.


    However, if Govan rejected the other party''s offer, Carl would lose face and the ability to resolve the situation smoothly. Carl had to carry out the negotiations he had made, no matter what, politically and militarily.


    "Of course. I''m more worried that I may have been impatient and overdone things."


    Carl drew back, embracing his territory.


    It was impossible for Marquis Govan of Davron not to know that he was giving up all political involvement. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I don''t know what he''s thinking.''


    Govan was a little confused because of this young prince.


    Carl managed the situation well on his own, set the table, then suddenly handed the table to Govan and quickly stepped away.


    Carl smiled with a childlike, innocent face at Govan, who was observing him with deep eyes, but then turned his head to the window where sunlight was streaming in as if he had really lost interest.


    To those who knew that Carl was extraordinary, this seemed very significant, but to those who did not know him well, he seemed like a child with no interest in politics.


    "¡­ I will accept the other party''s proposal. Of course, I will make a definite decision after hearing the other party''s story at noon."


    "Okay, then I''ll take a break until the time comes."


    Carl laughed, jumped up, and left the conference room without any formalities or procedures.


    ***


    "Is it true that no one knows about Felt''s Carl? He wears the imperial mantle and carries the emperor''s banner."


    "I''m sorry."


    Yusuf frowned at the sight of those kneeling before him. He knew he couldn''t help but get annoyed.


    But the fact that there had been no investigation into the imperial family with such a threatening presence was frustrating.


    Yusuf examined the golden bracelet he received from Carl carefully.


    The finish was so luxurious and sophisticated that each laurel leaf appeared to be alive. But this was just a decoration. There was nothing to infer about Carl''s identity.


    "..."


    Yusuf, who was thinking deeply, suddenly realized something strange.


    ''Why is his armor so crude when he has such expensive bracelets?''


    Captivated by Carl''s intense gaze and presence, he only now realized that his armor was a shabby piece of equipment unfit for royalty.


    Could it be that he did that on purpose to hide his identity? So, what if it''s not just the royal family?


    "¡­ Who among the princes of the empire are of advanced age?"


    The old man, who was lying face down, spoke calmly at Yusuf''s words.


    "There is the First Prince Aric, who is said to take care of state affairs on behalf of the Emperor, the Second Prince Adrian, who is rumored to enjoy drinking and living a debaucherous life, and the Third Prince Nero, who is said to have mastered martial arts before he was even 20 years old."


    "Are they all? Are you really saying that there is not a single prince of any age besides them?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Stop spouting such worthless words and find out about Felt''s Carl right now."


    Yusuf strode out of the tent without waiting for an answer.


    Those eyes.


    Those bright, burning eyes.


    Those eyes that shined coldly as he stood alone in front of Yusuf, who could kill him with his bare hands, despite his small and dwarf body.


    Those eyes that shined with a will as strong as steel, not a hint of arrogance or anything like that, but a confidence that had no reason to waver.


    ''If we leave him alive, he will surely become a cause for trouble in the distant future.''


    Yusuf evaluated Carl like this.


    The relationship between the two countries, which was maintained by walking a tightrope, was a potential enemy that could go to war at any time.


    The sight of Carl was only a fleeting glimpse, but it was enough to give Yusuf a strong feeling of foreboding.


    If Carl was truly the legitimate prince of the empire... Before it grew into a giant tree, now that it was in his grasp, it might not be a bad idea to crush the buds in advance.


    Where on earth did that guy come from?


    Yusuf of Tumaria, who thought so, held Carl in the highest regard above all others in the Hardion Empire to which Carl belonged. Without even knowing who he was.


    Coincidentally, the same was true for Carl. In the original, after Aingir became emperor, the Hardion Empire went to war with its neighboring countries.


    Of course, the same went for Tumari.


    Eventually, within a few years, Hardion and Tumaria were destined to go to war.


    ***


    At noon, Carl and Yusuf met again on the rocky mountain and faced each other with calm expressions.


    "Yusuf, fortunately, it seems you were able to convince them well."


    "Carl of Felt, it seems you are the same."


    This time, as before, the two men were accompanied by only the bare minimum of escorts.


    That is, both people were given full authority over these negotiations and faced each other as the final decision-makers.


    "I would like to proceed as quickly as possible."


    "Wouldn''t it take some time to get ready?"


    "If we delay any longer, it will be to lose our advantage. How can we just stand by and watch them plunder and attack our subjects with swords and spears?"


    Yusuf felt a sense of regret at Carl''s firm words. He had tried to take some more time to find out about Carl.


    "Okay. I understand what you mean. However, it is true that we need time, so let''s start in three hours."


    "Thank you."


    "However."


    Yusuf accepted Carl''s offer and spoke with a sharp smile.


    "I will decide how this ''match'' will be played."


    "However much."


    Since Yusuf had given in on the time, it was right for Carl to give in on the method.


    "There is a ravine on both sides of the rocky hill where those thugs are hiding. How about you and I dig into the center from opposite sides at the same time, and whoever kills more enemies wins?"


    Yusuf forced Carl to participate in the battle himself by saying, "You and I."

 Chapter 120: Subjugating The Salgarez Mercenary [1]

    At first glance, Yusuf, who could use mana and had a strong body, and the young Carl, who had a small body, were in stark contrast.


    Was it because Yusuf wanted to put Carl in danger, or because he considered Carl to be his equal, or maybe both?


    "Okay. As much as you want," Carl answered confidently.


    In every battle he fought, without a single exception, Carl personally faced the enemy and led everyone, so he did not seem like a childishly reckless man.


    Yusuf could tell from Carl''s attitude that the young prince was not only a man of great character but also a skilled commander in battle.


    It also confirmed that Carl had some sort of power, as Catherine and Billford didn''t seem too worried.


    Well then, how about this?


    "I will limit the number of troops. If you bring too many troops, an unwanted conflict may arise."


    "Speak."


    "Including you and me, those who handle mana will be limited to a maximum of three, without cavalry, and a total of 15 people."


    Fifteen people was an absurdly small number. It might not matter to Yusuf, who was undoubtedly a strong warrior, but it was too much of a restriction for Carl, who needed protection.


    And on top of that, he couldn''t even ride a horse?


    Pitter-patter¡­ ¡­ .


    No matter what, this couldn''t just be overlooked.


    Billford, who was not good at controlling his emotions, clenched his fists, and the sound of the leather on his gauntlets crunching rang out.


    Yusuf knew that no matter how much hidden talent Carl had, he had clear limitations. Look at that small body and those thin cheeks. Didn''t they look like those of a sick person who had been lying in bed not long ago?


    So, how would it turn out?


    "Okay. That''s enough."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Yusuf, who had been eagerly awaiting Carl''s reaction, wiggled his eyebrows when Carl responded so readily, as if he had called more generously than he had expected.


    "I will take the south direction into the canyon."


    "¡­ Do so."


    Now that Carl had accepted Yusuf''s outrageous proposal, Yusuf had to make another concession.


    "What are you going to do with the signal?"


    "I will send you a signal."


    "Okay. See you in three hours." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl turned around and walked away without any hesitation.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Yusuf also glared at Carl''s back, then turned around and walked towards Tumaria''s formation.


    The conversation was over.


    ***


    "Now that it''s come to that, what are you going to do?"


    Govan really wondered what to do with Carl, who was speaking so calmly. The fourth prince, who had come to see the emperor''s order, ended up walking into the temple on his own two feet.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "Your Majesty, Davron. So, isn''t that what you''re asking me now?"


    Carl spoke in a relaxed voice. Govan felt as if Carl''s words were not relevant to the current situation, which was exactly what Carl wanted.


    Carl''s goals were too grand to be bothered by such trivial matters. He tried to ignore it with a half-hearted expression.


    "¡­ How are you going to organize it?"


    "Please lend me just one knight who can use mana. I will go with my soldiers."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Govan couldn''t decide if his ears were malfunctioning or if Carl had gone mad.


    There were countless great knights in Davron, even if they couldn''t handle mana.


    So he was just going to take the imperial soldiers with him?


    "¡­ Weren''t those who handle mana limited to three?"


    "So, I''m asking you to lend it to just one person."


    "Are you saying that that seed handles mana?"


    "It will happen soon, but not yet."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Govan''s eyes narrowed.


    A deep, lingering suspicion passed over Carl as he finished inspecting his weapons.


    So, was he saying that he could control mana right now? Carl read the suspicion and smiled leisurely.


    "So, Lord Davron. What are you going to do? I''m just overwhelmed by the thought of fighting."


    Carl was satisfied with the credit for this small battle.


    Govan could take the other credits as he wished. Surely he wouldn''t say he couldn''t do it now that he''d made all the boards.


    Carl smiled broadly. It was a fox that had caught its opponent with a clever trick, unlike the expression it had shown so far.


    ''I''m telling him that I need you.''


    Now, Govan also knew what it meant for sure.


    Carl showed his extraordinary talent to Govan, and Govan was quite satisfied with it. Before he knew it, he had been thinking that it was right for this little boy to climb higher.


    Govan glared at Carl with his mouth tightly shut. He finally understood. What kind of person this little prince was.


    ***


    As the appointed time approached, both sides took up positions out of sight on the rocky hill and waited.


    They sent men to their respective formations to check whether the other side had kept its promise, and Yusuf gritted his teeth at the words of the messenger who came to tell him that Carl had kept his promise.


    Two knights, one squire, eleven soldiers.


    And Carl.


    They said that seeds couldn''t handle mana.


    Then, weren''t there only two people who could handle mana? And to fill eleven people with soldiers and such!


    "¡­ I will change the troop formation."


    Yusuf removed the carefully selected best soldiers and replaced them with twelve more common soldiers than Carl.


    Carl was a burden other than power, and there were only two people who could handle mana, so even if this was done, it would be unbalanced.


    That''s how it seemed to Yusuf. But now that they''d come this far, there was no way they''d complain later on. Yusuf''s decision caused a small commotion in the Tumarian formation.


    The argument that Hardion should be defeated with overwhelming force and the argument that there should be no room for excuses clashed.


    But overall, the latter opinion was dominant. Of course, since they all gave full authority to Yusuf, everything was decided by Yusuf''s will regardless of their opinions.


    As the appointed time approached, Carl looked back at the fourteen men awaiting his orders.


    As always, in front of everyone.


    "Our goal is already more than half achieved."


    Carl spoke calmly, his voice neither loud nor soft.


    "By order of His Majesty the Emperor, the goal of subjugating the Salgarez mercenary group that threatens the Empire''s territory and people is at hand."


    Carl did not confuse his goals.


    He clearly understood that the war of nerves with Tumaria was merely a means, and that the ultimate goal was to subdue the Salgarez mercenary group, which was why he had come here.


    Only after hearing Carl''s words could many people realize it.

 Chapter 121: Subjugating The Salgarez Mercenary [2]

    The argument that Hardion should be defeated with overwhelming force and the argument that there should be no room for excuses clashed.


    But overall, the latter opinion was dominant. Of course, since they all gave full authority to Yusuf, everything was decided by Yusuf''s will regardless of their opinions.


    As the appointed time approached, Carl looked back at the fourteen men awaiting his orders. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As always, in front of everyone.


    "Our goal is already more than half achieved."


    Carl spoke calmly, his voice neither loud nor soft.


    "By order of His Majesty the Emperor, the goal of subjugating the Salgarez mercenary group that threatens the Empire''s territory and people is at hand."


    Carl did not confuse his goals.


    He clearly understood that the war of nerves with Tumaria was merely a means, and that the ultimate goal was to subdue the Salgarez mercenary group, which was why he had come here.


    Only after hearing Carl''s words could many people realize it.


    Carl had cleverly obscured the truth, and Yusuf and other figures in Tumaris, as well as the nobles of Davron, were mistaken about it. Those who came from Tumari to check whether Carl kept his promise were glaring.


    "We focus on blocking the southern side of the rocky hill and holding our position to prevent anyone from escaping as the Tumaris force breaks through from the north," Carl declared.


    As a result, Carl ended up solving Hardion''s problem with the power of Tumaria.


    And Tumari would also be satisfied, as they would win the ''tournament'' by killing more enemies than Hardion.


    When you say diplomacy, it is diplomacy; when you say politics, it is politics; and when you say strategy, it is strategy.


    However, since Carl threw politics aside and gave credit to Govan, taking credit only for the battle, this would be reported as Govan''s experienced and skillful handling.


    In this way, Carl could hide himself from the wolves of the distant palace and extend his hand of promise to Govan.


    Dabron''s knight, Govan''s son, and Philaine, who had decided to accompany Carl, burst out laughing at the absurdity.


    When Govan told him to follow Carl and observe closely, he wondered if it was necessary to do so, but indeed, there was nothing to lose by following his father''s words.


    Carl looked up at the sky, holding the Emperor''s flag tightly in his left hand. He didn''t even raise his spear, because you can''t swing a spear with one hand while holding a flag.


    Instead, he held a relatively short one-handed sword in his right hand, and another one-handed sword hung at his waist.


    Everyone was skeptical when they saw that sight. Surely that won''t happen.


    Beep-!


    But the moment they heard the sound of Hyoshi flying from afar, they all realized that their wish had become reality.


    "Follow me!"


    "Attack!"


    Carl, with his small body and a flag fluttering in the strong wind, ran ahead, shouting loudly like thunder!


    "Oh my god!"


    someone cried out in shock. But when they came to their senses, the wildly fluttering flag and the hem of the cloak had already disappeared far into the distance.


    Catherine, Billford, and the imperial soldiers ran silently, following Carl''s fluttering cloak, but Philaine could not help but feel confused.


    Are they crazy!


    Surely they wouldn''t say they''re going to fight in front of them like this!


    They want to stop it, but everyone else is just following along as if it were natural, so they don''t know what to do.


    But when Carl, who he thought would tire quickly, ran more than halfway without even losing his breath, Philaine somehow felt that it didn''t matter.


    Under the hottest afternoon sun in this wilderness, Carl ran in full plate armor and still managed to survive. Carl was much more robust than Philaine thought, and what he saw.


    "The enemy! Prepare for battle! Prepare for battle!"


    The valley inside the rocky hill became noisy as Carl and Yusuf''s troops approached quickly. Although they were a mercenary group trained in war, they were quick to respond, but they couldn''t help but feel flustered.


    It was difficult to imagine that Hardion and Tumari would join hands and attack in a situation where their forces were facing each other. It caught them completely off guard.


    "Wow, it''s the Emperor''s flag!"


    The Salgarez mercenaries cried out in fear at the sight of Carl, in full plate armor that gleamed in the sun, waving his red flag and red cape at the forefront.


    Because Tumari had deployed his troops, Davron acted passively, and the Salgarez mercenaries became overly greedy.


    If everything had gone according to plan, it should have been taken out a long time ago. If they hadn''t been greedy in the first place, they wouldn''t have done something like this. Anyway, it was too late now.


    The Salgarez mercenary corps was blocked to the north by Tumaria and to the south by Hardion.


    The south saw the emperor''s flag and hurriedly fled north, and it could be seen that Carl''s intention to avoid battle as much as possible was successful.


    "Get in line!"


    "Attack!"


    The executioner!


    As soon as Carl reached the entrance to the narrow canyon, he sent his soldiers forward and blocked the way, much to Philaine''s relief. It went without saying that Carl had no reason to fight directly.


    "Advance slowly and press the enemy. Remember, our goal is to eliminate the threat to the Empire''s territory and people, not to win a childish contest with Tumaria."


    Carl didn''t scream as loudly as he used to. There was no need for that. Besides, the imperial soldiers'' morale was already boosted by Carl''s mere presence.


    This sight impressed Philaine deeply, for everyone seemed to have great faith in Carl, as if he were a battle-hardened field commander.


    Ironically, even Philaine himself, the eldest son of the Marquis of Davron, the Baron of Semilla, a commander who had fought in many battles, and a powerful knight who could control mana, felt the same way.


    ''You''ve really played around.'' Philaine smiled bitterly behind his visor.


    It would be the same for Davron, but it would be really heartbreaking for Tumaris. Abigail''s Yusuf? What kind of expression will he make after hearing this fact?

 Chapter 122: Subjugating The Salgarez Mercenary [3]

    Darian, the leader of the Salgarez mercenary company, felt like he was having a nightmare.


    ''A punitive force carrying the Emperor''s flag? Tumaria has gathered troops at the border. Are they really planning to start a war?''


    He knew that since these were troops dispatched directly by the Emperor, they would definitely not be incompetent men.


    They might have sent imperial knights, or a commander from a prominent family could have brought troops from a powerful family to further his career.


    No matter how skilled the Salgarez mercenary group was, they could not contend with such a force.


    And if these imperial troops were sent to the gray area of the border, there was no way Tumaria would let it pass unnoticed.


    They would bring more troops and cause trouble. From then on, no one would care about the Salgarez mercenaries.


    But how come it''s so quiet?


    "Captain! The Tumaris are attacking from the north!"


    "...What?" Darian was left speechless by the news that followed.


    He thought it wasn''t true, but what if it really was?


    ''... Hardion and Tumari really joined hands? For something like this? So quietly?''


    Darian shut his eyes tightly.


    Now that the fighting had come to a halt due to Emperor Madius'' policies, the mercenary company''s operating funds had reached their limit.


    The weekly wages gradually decreased, and now it had become difficult to even maintain the mercenary group.


    They can''t disband a mercenary group.


    They had been fighting as mercenaries for a very long time, generations, and all they could do was fight. Even if they wanted to leave Dabron and settle somewhere else, they couldn''t.


    They were tied down by a contract and their operating funds were slowly drying up, so they didn''t have the money to even try to move.


    Perhaps Govan, the Marquis of Davron, intended to slowly disintegrate the Salgarez mercenary band and then absorb them.


    ''You fucking noble bastards.''


    There was little Darian could do to protect the Salgarez mercenary band he had inherited from his father, so he ended up jumping into the gamble.


    Darian''s gamble was unexpectedly successful, but the problem was that it was too successful.


    Davron remained passive in response to Tumari''s sudden deployment of troops, which allowed him to plunder the surrounding villages with gusto.


    Just a little more, just a little more¡­ After moving, in order to secure a place, he tried to loot a little more. And then it came to this.


    Standing on the edge of a cliff, he could only watch as the sharp blade of the spear pressed down on him.


    "Captain! What are we going to do?"


    When Darian didn''t give any instructions, the other mercenaries got frustrated and grabbed him, urging him on.


    Darian was too young. He was a mature man in his thirties, but he was still a child compared to his father, who had led the Salgarez mercenary band for over forty years.


    Darian gritted his teeth as he was pushed by the rough hands and words pouring down on him. It can''t end like this.


    "Get a good grasp on them! We''ll break through at one point, so find their weak points!"


    Only then did the mercenaries start moving hurriedly at Darian''s direction. In the past, they would have done everything on their own without any instructions, but with the generational change, everything was creaking.


    Fortunately, however, they had extensive combat experience and were well versed in the terrain of this rocky hill, fortifying it.


    Thanks to this, they could buy time by preventing them from digging in like crazy.


    Otherwise, they would have been penetrated long ago.


    If they have time, they can do it step by step, but if he lack experience, he will stumble in unexpected situations.


    That is the limit of a commander with ordinary talent. If he could have carried out everything as planned in his head with unhindered command here, he would not have remained as a mercenary leader, but would have been promoted by Goban and become a noble.


    The mercenaries moved along the rocky hill, and soon information arrived to Darian, who was anxiously waiting for a report.


    "What? Really?"


    "Yes! I saw it with my own two eyes!"


    Darian seemed to cling to a thread of hope, but also felt faintly anxious, at the fact that both Hardion and Tumaria had sent out only 15 troops, most of whom were ordinary soldiers.


    "There are only three strong ones among the Tumaris, and the rest are just soldiers. But I can''t even get close to them. I don''t know what hit them or how."


    "What about Hardion?"


    "There are three knights in full plate armor, and the rest are soldiers. They don''t seem to have any intention of attacking. They''re just blocking the road."


    In this narrow canyon, three knights in full plate armor are like a steel tank. They are absolutely impenetrable.


    "But there''s one strange guy." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A strange guy?"


    "He is carrying the Emperor''s flag, and he is wearing a cloak with the Imperial emblem."


    "¡­ What the hell! They''re royalty!"


    Darian screamed, hitting his helmeted head hard. It''s the end. Even if he break through the enemy lines, there will be troops outside to protect the royal family.


    "But that guy, although you can''t see him well because he''s wearing armor, he was really short. He was hiding behind the soldiers and walking around holding only a flag."


    "¡­ Are you saying that he is a child?"


    "Yes."


    Darian bit his lip while clutching his head.


    He didn''t even realize that the blood flowing from his torn lip was pooling on the tip of his chin. There''s no way back anyway.


    They won''t accept surrender either. No, they may accept their surrender and then publicly execute them in a horrible manner.


    "¡­ I''m taking that guy hostage."


    "Can we escape?"


    "We can''t just die."


    Darian made a decision. "Everyone heads south."


    He planned to take the royal family hostage and escape. If he kept going like this, he was going to die anyway, so he would struggle as much as he could.

 Chapter 123: Subjugating The Salgarez Mercenary [4]

    Carl moved very carefully. Now, he calmly read the terrain through the familiar visor and slowly advanced, careful of enemy surprise attacks and traps. Then, he stopped at a sufficient distance from where the narrow valley widened.


    "We will take up residence here and block those who run away."


    "Yes," Philaine answered a little louder, feeling a bit embarrassed that he had worried Carl might tell him to go in there.


    Going from a narrow place to a wide one suddenly is no different from committing suicide. It is tactically the best terrain for defenders because they can concentrate their attacks on one point. On the other hand, from an attacking standpoint, it is a place that must never be entered.


    "Lady Catherine and Philaine, please break off the attack on the soldiers."


    "Yes,Lord Carl."


    Carl placed Catherine and Philaine behind the shield wall of imperial soldiers.


    As they protruded, they had to take great risks, but since they could handle mana and were immune to injury even with full plate armor, there was nothing to fear.


    Even if the opponent was a professional mercenary, since there was no one who could handle mana, they were no match for Catherine and Philaine.


    With two knights holding spears, it looked like a mountain could stand firm. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Billford, I need you to provide support here when necessary."


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    Billford was moved back and placed in reserve. Although Billford was not yet able to handle mana, he was skilled enough to successfully carry out the reserve''s mission alone in this narrow canyon.


    Carl blocked the valley with 14 men, and this is where his instinctive tactical acumen really shined. With a wink, he found a space that was just the right size for eleven soldiers, neither too little nor too much, in this rugged canyon.


    It was a small thing, but it was also something that was easy to miss. Few people could figure that out at a glance. It required an innate sense of space.


    They even took into account the jutting out wall of the canyon, which allowed the left side of the formation, which was relatively vulnerable, to be protected by the jutting out wall. If they had taken just five more steps in the same formation, they would have become a weak formation that would easily collapse under enemy attacks.


    "I see a scout." Catherine spotted a new figure glimpsed across the canyon and told Carl.


    "How many people are there?"


    "I don''t know exactly, but I think there are at least three."


    Because of his short stature, Carl could not see over the heads of his soldiers. Carl could sense exactly what Catherine was thinking at the same time.


    "Are they planning to break through?"


    Carl muttered softly, then raised his head and looked up at the sky. Inside the shadowy canyon as the sun set in the west, the bright blue sky carved into the valley looked like a winding river.


    Carl blinked slowly and spoke with confidence.


    "Step back slowly. Billford, guard the rear."


    Philaine was startled, because Carl''s voice, which had been calm and quiet just a moment ago, suddenly rang out like thunder and was transmitted clearly inside the helmet.


    Even though the voice wasn''t that loud. Carl took up his position again in a slightly narrower spot, and personally took hold of the shoulders of the imperial soldiers, taking out three of them, and leaving them to guard the rear with Billford.


    "When I give you the order, turn around and block the road."


    "Yes!"


    Carl gave a strange and incomprehensible order. He ordered the troops deployed to block attacks from behind to turn around and guard the front.


    If you consider that the front line will be broken through, there is no need to retreat so far.


    ''What are you looking at?''


    Philaine became curious about what Carl saw. What on earth did he see that allowed him to command with such confidence?


    Even Govan, who fought countless battles as the Marquis of Davron, always doubted himself whenever he commanded.


    Doo doo doo doo!


    At that moment, a sound of the ground being knocked was heard from far away. Cavalry.


    "Stay in line!"


    "Understood!"


    Carl gave his orders firmly even over the sound of horse hooves rushing through the narrow valley.


    The voice of one human being resonated more powerfully than the sound of dozens of horses, striking everyone''s head and heart. It is suicidal for light cavalry to charge a line of heavy infantry. It is a madness that even heavy cavalry would not do.


    However, if there were only 8 of those hoplites barely holding a single line, then all you had to do was charge and knock them over. In other words, the sound of the hooves of the approaching cavalry was tantamount to a death sentence.


    Everybody knew it.


    So how was it that no one trembled in fear or ran away?


    "Haha!"


    "Destroy it!"


    "Turn around!"


    A cavalry charge was revealed in a narrow ravine, tail to tail, and their mighty shouts resonated through the narrow ravine.


    A strong wind blew and then, feeling suffocated, ran away high into the sky.


    The narrow field of vision was blocked by so many cavalry that it felt like one couldn''t breathe.


    Flutter!


    But the flags fluttering wildly in the surging wind shouted out their cheers and patted their backs hard.


    Carl stood there, holding the flag, not taking a single step back. Just as they trusted Carl, Carl also believed that they would not fall, and he jumped into this limb and held his ground.


    But how could one kneel down and yield to fear?


    When the vanguard of the cavalry came so close that they could look into each other''s eyes, suddenly, thunder rumbled through the valley.


    "Break the vanguard!"


    The moment Catherine realized that it was Carl''s scream, she had already started to move, and Philaine followed her a little later.


    Kwajik!


    Catherine''s whole body was filled with powerful mana, and her left foot struck the ground and dug into it.


    Bam!


    The left foot, which had dug into the ground, turned outward, breaking the solid ground as if it was clearing away the softly piled up snow.


    Death flew in amid the shattered rocks and dirt flying in all directions from the impact.


    Wedge!


    Pubberbuck!


    Catherine threw her spear with all her might, and it flew like a ray of light, shattering the head of the horse in the lead and turning it into pieces.


    As if that weren''t enough, the spear pierced the abdomen of the heavily armored mercenary, pierced the head of the horse running behind him, and lodged itself in the rider''s stomach.


    She killed two horses and two armored men with a single javelin throw.

 Chapter 124: Subjugating The Salgarez Mercenary [5]

    Catherine''s whole body was filled with powerful mana, and her left foot struck the ground and dug into it.


    Bam!


    The left foot, which had dug into the ground, turned outward, breaking the solid ground as if it was clearing away the softly piled up snow.


    Death flew in amid the shattered rocks and dirt flying in all directions from the impact.


    Wedge!


    Pubberbuck!


    Catherine threw her spear with all her might, and it flew like a ray of light, shattering the head of the horse in the lead and turning it into pieces.


    As if that weren''t enough, the spear pierced the abdomen of the heavily armored mercenary, pierced the head of the horse running behind him, and lodged itself in the rider''s stomach.


    She killed two horses and two armored men with a single javelin throw.


    Meanwhile, Philaine''s spear flew in just in time to cut through the gap, piercing right next to where Catherine''s spear had passed. Unlike Catherine''s, Philaine''s spear went into the chest of the lead horse, and that was the end of it.


    "Kkaaaah!"


    But that was enough. In this narrow ravine, three of the leading cavalrymen fell, blocking the road. The horses behind them, galloping powerfully, tried to stop but couldn''t because of the cavalry from the rear pushing forward.


    Eventually, the mercenaries tripped over the corpses and fell one after another, with bodies floating up and the fallen mercenaries rolling around.


    Some horses instinctively moved and jumped over the corpses, but there were only five of them, and they were so frightened that they jumped up and down, even dropping their riders.


    A knight who handles mana wields a power worthy of fear. Just one person can turn the tide of battle, but there were two in this narrow path.


    "Get off the horse!"


    Although the cavalry fell one after another from the front, not all of them fell. The cavalry relatively far behind were unharmed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the road was blocked by fallen horses and people, making it difficult for horses to pass. They had no choice but to dismount and trample over the horses and people to get across.


    "Hey, save me!"


    One of the mercenaries, whose legs were caught by a horse, struggled and pleaded, but everyone quickly stepped on him and moved forward. If they stopped there, they''d all die.


    They had to fight, whether their comrades died or not. The mercenaries who had stepped on their comrades felt despair when they saw two knights with longswords drawn and the imperial soldiers blocking the road with large shields and aiming their spears.


    "... Damn it! Turn around!"


    "Eww!"


    But they had no other choice.


    The mercenaries each drew their weapons and charged forward without thinking. Carl nodded slowly after confirming that the cavalryman briefly visible above the soldiers had completely disappeared.


    Crunch...


    Carl''s armor emitted the roar of a crouching beast. The shouts of the mercenaries and the noise of battle as they bravely charged against the wall of knights and shields were deafening. The narrow valley made the sound echo. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the front, and it was so loud it was deafening. The best time to make a surprise attack.


    "Reversal!"


    "Understood!"


    At Carl''s shout, Billford and three soldiers guarding the rear turned around and looked forward. They noticed that Carl was looking up at the sky, so they looked up too.


    "Damn it! Get down here quick!"


    The mercenaries who were quietly climbing down holding onto the rope to capture Carl hurriedly climbed down at Darian''s shout.


    From the top where sunlight barely shone, into the valley where darkness had descended. That is, where the enemy had already noticed the surprise attack and was waiting, prepared.


    ***


    It goes without saying that there was no reason to just sit there and wait while the enemy came down from above.


    Purbuck!


    "Kkaaaah!"


    Even though they were wearing sturdy gloves, they went down so quickly it felt like their hands were burning, but before they could even touch the ground, six mercenaries were attacked by Billford and his soldiers and were rendered incapacitated.


    In particular, Billford''s performance was dazzling.


    While the soldiers were each stabbing a mercenary with their spears to incapacitate them, Billford stood guard over Carl and swung his spear like a windmill, taking down three mercenaries in an instant.


    With elaborate spear techniques, he made sharp attacks on the lower back, buttocks, and back of the thighs, which were usually not well protected by armor. Even getting up and walking was impossible.


    But the opponent was also desperate, so eventually more than ten mercenaries landed safely on the ground.


    Woohoo!


    "Ugh!"


    "You idiot!"


    One of them broke his ankle after jumping off the rope, so it might not be right to say he was safe. Among the mercenaries who landed was also Darian, who wore solid armor.


    "Catch him!"


    At Darian''s shout, the mercenaries rushed towards Carl.


    Meanwhile, Carl cleanly ignored the mercenaries who had fallen between Billford and the three imperial soldiers.


    Surprisingly, Billford did not try to protect Carl by holding him or hugging him like he used to; instead, he guarded his back.


    Carl held the flag in his left hand, stepped out with his right foot, and threw the one-handed sword in his right hand over his shoulder.


    Clank!


    The moment the mercenary''s short spear pierced through, Carl jerked his body to the left. The blade passed through, scraping the armor of the raised right arm.


    Cook!


    Just after the spear passed, Carl turned his head sharply to the left and swung the sword he had pulled behind his shoulder. The sword that Carl swung so close that his gauntlet scraped his helmet seemed to have suddenly popped out of Carl''s head.


    The mercenary couldn''t even react to the swordsmanship of Carl, whom he had thought was a member of the royal family.


    Puck!


    Carl''s sword dug into the mercenary''s neck. The sword touched the bone, and just as the mercenary fell limply with his nerves cut off, Carl skillfully twisted his sword out and took a step to the left.


    Kkudangtang!


    Carl, who avoided the falling corpse, stood up straight with his sword hanging down again. Red flags and capes fluttered in the wind that swept through the canyon. There wasn''t a drop of blood on Carl''s armor.


    "Useless thing," Carl muttered indifferently. The small voice spread strangely clearly and was heard by everyone.


    "Okay, grab him!"


    Darian, startled by the eeriness, clenched his teeth and gave another order. The other side was on the verge of being annihilated by Billford and his soldiers. If they missed this moment, everything would be over.


    Three mercenaries, including Darian, rushed towards Carl. Facing them alone, Carl had no fear at all. He had killed a person for the first time in his life just a moment ago.


    The emotion Carl felt now was a calmness more transparent than a calm lake. He had no aversion to killing and no fear of combat. Having killed the mercenaries with a single sword strike, Carl was able to accurately gauge their level and also his own.


    He had never crossed swords with anyone other than Catherine and Billford, so he had no idea how far he had come.


    But now he understood.


    Kwajik!


    As mercenaries rushed in from three directions, Carl forcefully planted the flag into the ground and strode forward.


    The flag was planted deep into the ground, beyond the power of Carl''s small size, and in just one stride, Carl''s form leaped forward powerfully, reaching top speed.


    Kaaaang...


    Everything seemed to move slowly for Carl. As if he had become a transcendent being, the passing sandstorm and the screams of ripping iron felt so vivid.


    Carl swung his sword from left to right.


    The sword strike, which should have required less force since it was far from the hand, struck the iron handle, which was closer to the hand. Normally, it should have been blocked in vain.


    But not only Carl''s sword, but even the arm of the mercenary who held it tightly was pushed away lightly like a dry reed.


    The mercenary''s arm jerked back in shock, his wrist twisted and snapped, dangling broken.


    Carl''s vision flashed as the mercenary''s eyes grew wide in surprise at the enormous force. One was blocked, but one more rushed in from the left and the front.


    Carl swung his sword sharply to the right, his exposed body looking precarious. The mercenary on the left charged forward with force, astonished at Carl''s movements.


    A gap.


    Sling...


    But when Carl pulled the sword out from his left waist with his left hand, it was revealed to the world that the loophole he had seen had never existed in the first place.


    Dual swordsmanship. Who would have thought that a member of the royal family would do something so perverted?


    Ting!


    The sword that Carl pulled out with force was caught in the scabbard and pulled out in a straight line. The moment the sword''s tip was caught on the edge of the scabbard and then pulled out, the sword spun around Carl''s hand and swung around at high speed.


    Shhh!


    The sword that rose from the lower left to the upper right scratched the arm holding the axe, and in an instant, it swept away the mercenary''s exposed eyes that were not covered by his small shield.


    Clank!


    Carl''s body suddenly turned around as he swung both swords to the right, but stopped abruptly as he touched the ground with his right foot. The ground shattered, debris flew, and the steely roar of armor pierced the air.


    When the red cloak spread open and blocked his vision, Carl was already looking at the bridge in front of him, his left hand gripping the sword in his right hand.


    ''Ah...''


    A miserably brief moment, so brief that even sound couldn''t be conveyed. Darian couldn''t even properly recognize what he was thinking.


    The sword held in Carl''s left hand easily kicked away the spear that Darian was swinging powerfully at. Darian couldn''t even see it and had to pay the price of standing in front of Carl, exposed and defenseless.

 Chapter 125: Subjugating The Salgarez Mercenary [6]

    The sword that Carl pulled out with force was caught in the scabbard and pulled out in a straight line. The moment the sword''s tip was caught on the edge of the scabbard and then pulled out, the sword spun around Carl''s hand and swung around at high speed.


    Shhh!


    The sword that rose from the lower left to the upper right scratched the arm holding the axe, and in an instant, it swept away the mercenary''s exposed eyes that were not covered by his small shield.


    Clank!


    Carl''s body suddenly turned around as he swung both swords to the right, but stopped abruptly as he touched the ground with his right foot. The ground shattered, debris flew, and the steely roar of armor pierced the air.


    When the red cloak spread open and blocked his vision, Carl was already looking at the bridge in front of him, his left hand gripping the sword in his right hand.


    ''Ah...''


    A miserably brief moment, so brief that even sound couldn''t be conveyed. Darian couldn''t even properly recognize what he was thinking.


    The sword held in Carl''s left hand easily kicked away the spear that Darian was swinging powerfully at. Darian couldn''t even see it and had to pay the price of standing in front of Carl, exposed and defenseless.


    Boom!


    Not only did Darian''s neck snap, but his shoulder hit the ground as his body floated up and flew away.


    Because his neck was completely broken, Darian''s head dangled like a toy as he flew.


    With a sickening thud, he landed with limp legs. Thanks to the helmet, his head didn''t fall off, but he couldn''t live like that.


    He died instantly.


    "Hmm."


    Carl grumbled.


    He threw away the sword in his right hand, now just a piece of scrap metal, and took hold of the sword in his left hand with his right, drawing the flag again.


    Just one second.


    That''s how long it took Carl to use his mana to kill three mercenaries.


    Unfortunately, Carl''s mana was still low, allowing him to fight like this for only five seconds at most. And he couldn''t send mana to objects, so the sword bent and broke under the enormous force.


    "Billford, join us and annihilate the enemy."


    "Yes, Master Carl!"


    Billford, having confirmed that the mercenary was dead by Carl''s orders, ran behind the imperial soldiers, raised his hand above his head, and brandished his spear.


    Carl raised his flag, dropped his sword, and watched the battle silently.


    The attack was left to Catherine, Philaine, and Billford, while the soldiers focused only on defense, ensuring there were no casualties.


    "D-Darian is dead!"


    The mercenaries, belatedly realizing the situation as they saw the emperor''s flag standing tall and fluttering, retreated hesitantly.


    They had risked their lives for Darian''s special attack, drawing attention to themselves. But now, there was no reason to continue the reckless battle since it had already failed.


    "Stay in line!"


    Carl gave instructions again in a firm voice. He wouldn''t chase down and kill the retreating mercenaries.


    There was no need for that. As Hardion''s forces remained motionless, the mercenaries began to flee in panic to the other side.


    "Kkaaa!"


    "Help me!"


    However, on the other side, Tumaria was fiercely attacking, intent on killing more mercenaries than Hardion. It didn''t take long for the helpless mercenaries to scream for help before all falling dead.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Carl stepped forward, holding the flag in his left hand and the sword in his right, and looked up at Yusuf.


    Yusuf, standing on the hill of corpses, looked down at Carl.


    Carl, with clean armor and not a single drop of blood on him, faced Yusuf, covered in blood after slaughtering mercenaries.


    "Yusuf, it''s your victory."


    Carl spoke. Despite his apparent victory, Yusuf simply looked at Carl with a darkened face.


    "Shouldn''t you enjoy the victor''s rights? Go back and tell them of your victory."


    "¡­Felt''s, Carl¡­"


    Yusuf rolled the name over his mouth as if he couldn''t hear Carl.


    Looking up at the narrow sky with his long longsword hanging down, Yusuf let out a long sigh.


    The moment he realized that Carl had no intention of competing properly, he knew he had been fooled.


    Hardion, struggling and unable to do anything, was now engaging in a ''match'' with Tumarias on equal footing.


    Rather than giving in and doing whatever, Yusuf could have overwhelmed Carl from his superior position. As Yusuf pondered his conversation with Carl, he realized where he had made a mistake.


    ''What are you going to do if Hardion wins?''


    With that one word from Carl, Yusuf had descended from his superior position. And now he had taken Hardion''s troubles into his own hands, earning a clean sack.


    "¡­"


    Inside the canyon blocked by corpses, silence lingered.


    Carl looked up silently at Yusuf, who lowered his head again and looked at him quietly. A feeling as if a raccoon were crawling over his body. Yusuf''s deep dark brown eyes gleamed as black as pitch in the darkness.


    A violent whirlpool swirled within them.


    "I''m going back now. There''s no point in staying here any longer."


    Carl said, ignoring Yusuf''s glare.


    Crunch.


    The sound of the sword Yusuf held echoed ominously. Carl of Felt¡­ He was too dangerous. If not now, Yusuf might never get the chance.


    Crunch.


    The sound of the armor echoed quietly. Everyone could feel what was going to happen next.


    Carl slowly tilted his head and looked up at Yusuf, standing proudly in front of everyone, waving the flag, without any fear, with his small and tiny body.


    "Yusuf, didn''t I tell you to go back? I said I would go back too."


    "¡­"


    Yusuf''s eyes narrowed.


    If they fought here now, Carl would be at a great disadvantage. Although he did wield mana, it was only a handful.


    Tumaris had three skilled mana users, including Yusuf. But how could he be so confident?


    Doo doo doo doo doo doo¡­


    The sound of horseshoes. There were a lot of them. Yusuf''s eyes twitched.


    Felt''s Carl, just how far ahead did he see?


    "¡­Excellent. Next time¡­"


    Yusuf took a deep breath and spoke slowly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­I hope to see you again next time, Felt''s Carl."


    "Same. Well then, that''s it, Yusuf."


    Carl turned around without hesitation and walked confidently back between the knights and soldiers who cleared his way.


    Yusuf glared at Carl''s fluttering red cloak, then turned and walked away as well. They didn''t look back.


    Carl joined the Knights of Davron, led by Govan, and safely escaped the rocky hill.


    Yusuf also retreated, joining the forces of Tumaris who had responded to Davron''s sudden actions.


    Carl withdrew his forces to the castle of Davron, and Yusuf withdrew all his forces and returned to the distant wilderness.


    One day, Carl arrived. Hardion defeated the Salgarez mercenary group, and Tumaria won the match against Hardion.


    Things ended well, and both parties were satisfied. On the surface, that is.


    ***


    Late at night, Yusuf received a short message via messenger.


    "Felt¡­"


    A family that could hardly be called noble, as all they did was produce low-level administrators for the Hardion Empire.


    A family barely noticeable, though sharply wary of the Hardion Empire and barely paying attention to Tumaris.


    Why was such family information in Tumari?


    "¡­Fourth Prince, his name is Carl Hordion¡­"


    Yusuf sighed deeply.


    The sickly fourth prince, who no one cared about because they thought he would die soon. He had suddenly recovered from his illness, and now this happened?


    Yusuf covered his heavy eyes with his palms, feeling deep fatigue.


    ''If I had known he was the prince, I would have killed him on the spot, even if it meant starting a war¡­''


    Even if he regretted it, it was already too late. But he regretted it because he couldn''t help but feel miserable, knowing that..

 Chapter 126: The Lonely Night

    Then an old man with a pure white beard quietly entered the room, stood next to Yusuf, and bowed his head. Yusuf took a slow breath as the old man urged him on without saying a word.


    "Okay, I understand. I''ll go back now."


    The old man smiled gently at Yusuf''s words.


    "I am sure His Majesty will be very pleased."


    "That''s not funny. You''re not the kind of person who would do that. You wouldn''t even think of that in the first place."


    Yusuf stood up from his seat, sneering.


    "You are being too sly."


    "Ha. Don''t you think I know better than you?"


    Yusuf laughed at the old man''s words. But in fact, Yusuf did not know much about the Padishah.


    "Of course he would, Your Majesty, since he is his son."


    Even though he was his father, Yusuf, who held the status of Sultan as the son of the Padishah, never had a single private conversation with his father.


    "Sultan? How ridiculous. How many sultans are there in Tumaria now?" The Padishah had over 100 children. So what value did the position of Sultan have?


    "Of all those people, only one is worried about whether the sun will rise."


    At the old man''s words, Yusuf glared at him with a distorted face. The old man still smiled gently and waited for Yusuf to speak.


    "What could be more useless than worrying about the sun rising?"


    "Isn''t being concerned and alert even about the obvious a truly great virtue of a ruler who can rule the world?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay. Back off."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Yusuf did not see the old man leave. In the moon hanging brightly outside the window and the stars twinkling like quartz beads, Yusuf tried to find something that couldn''t be there.


    The Padishah was sick and dying, the Hadad sect was in turmoil as a new sect emerged that attracted followers through radical doctrinal interpretations, and signs of division were appearing throughout Tumaria.


    "¡­Carl of Felt¡­"


    And now that a new comet had appeared in the Hardion Empire, which bordered the country, what should he do?


    Yusuf felt his wrist as he thought about Carl and something suddenly occurred to him.


    Carl''s gold bracelet hung intact. He was so absorbed in the decision of whether or not to kill Carl that he ended up bringing back the divided evidence.


    "Haa!"


    Yusuf sighed.


    Carl also realized now that he had been so nervous at the time that he had not even thought about the token.


    The golden fang that Yusuf gave to Carl was truly a precious object to him because it belonged to his friend who lost his life instead.


    ''We''ll meet again! It would be better if we never saw each other again!''


    He had a strong premonition. On the day when the shared tokens returned to their original owners, what kind of faces would they have when facing each other?


    Yusuf looked up at the night sky and let out a worried sigh.


    The lonely night deepened without end.


    ***


    Returning to Davron Castle, Carl held a small triumphal procession amid cheers from those thrilled at having defeated the troublesome Salgarez mercenary band.


    The commoners, refugees, soldiers, and nobles of Seongan Village happily welcomed the young prince who personally participated in the battle carrying the emperor''s flag.


    "I will prepare a banquet. Please rest comfortably, and I will come to see you in the evening."


    As Govan spoke, he looked at Carl with his eyes mysteriously swaying.


    Carl enjoyed this moment with an innocent and happy face like a little boy who had achieved something, then washed up, changed his clothes, and went straight to find Howell.


    "Ka, prince Carl."


    "¡­"


    Howell, who was holding Iris in his arms and patting her on the back while putting her to sleep, suddenly tried to get up, but Carl quietly raised his hand to stop him.


    Iris''s small whimpering could be heard, but it soon subsided. Carl walked quietly and sat down in the chair opposite Howell.


    Howell awkwardly nodded his head, glancing around. It would be easier to just lie down on the floor and greet Carl.


    "You look healthy."


    "It is thanks to the mercy shown by Lord Carl."


    "I have not given you anything in return, but only because you have shed light on my dark path. Do not belittle what you have earned for yourself."


    "¡­Thank you¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    Howell stuttered in embarrassment.


    The voice of Carl he heard last night still lingered in his ears. How could Howell forget that fear?


    But now, Carl felt like a very affectionate, honest, and gentle person. Even the consideration to speak in a small voice so that Iris didn''t wake up was perfect.


    That''s why it was even scarier. What on earth did he see in this insignificant man?


    "I have been sick in bed for a long time, so my eyesight is not good, and it is difficult for me to see far ahead."


    Howell licked his lips at Carl''s unexpected remark. He looked at Carl''s soft smile as he quietly looked at him, and before he knew it, he had been rudely looking Carl straight in the eye.


    Howell abruptly averted his eyes, but Carl did not comment on his rudeness and simply waited calmly. Howell felt Carl''s gaze linger on his face and then shift to Iris. You could tell without even looking. It was like the hot sun shining down and burning everything.


    Howell had no choice as to whether or not to do it.


    However, he could choose whether to be a trickster who was dragged around by force and turned over when needed, or a close confidant who stuck right by his side, imparting wisdom and enjoying power.


    "I was born and raised in Davron, where the wilderness spreads out, so my eyesight is quite good. I stand right at the foot of the highest mountain, so I can see the high places a little."


    Carl smiled at Howell''s words. Howell, who worked as an administrator in Himmeln.


    How much must this brilliant young man have felt and learned there?


    And how could Carl not be happy when he had it completely in his grasp?

 Chapter 127: Banquet

    A banquet was held.


    Carl sat next to Govan at the highest table, a somewhat significant choice of position compared to the previous meeting where Govan, the owner of the land, clearly sat at the highest table.


    Another thing that was unusual was that it felt very differt from the banquets Carl knew.


    Compared to the banquet halls of the most spldid imperial palaces in the empire, the banquet halls of the war fortress Davron Castle felt more like dark basemts.


    Large, sturdy brick walls were clearly visible, and instead of ornate jewels and elegant gold decorations, there were only tables for sitting and joying food and drinks.


    It wasn''t the noisy and chaotic atmosphere that Carl saw at Hillfin. While they didn''t really muffle the noise, everyone was joying themselves while maintaining a certain level of moderation.


    Quite a few nobles came to see him in person and praised Carl''s bravery.


    Carl shook hands with them each day and had light conversations, never once refusing to empty his glass.


    Thanks to his strong constitution, Carl did not get drunk easily, and everyone was very satisfied with the young prince''s appearance, whose expression did not change ev once he drank heavily. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ctral power did not reach the Marquis of Dabron.


    Here, Carl could act with relative ease. Or perhaps it could be said that it was okay to happily eat the fish caught in the net.


    As for politics and diplomacy, the credit would go to Govan, but everyone there knew that it was Carl''s work. It was said that Carl, who led only 4 m into battle, personally killed the emy, so his martial arts were also extraordinary.


    Only Govan and Philaine knew that Carl was manipulating mana. However, no one knew how he fought. Because Carl moved like an electric currt in the midst of such a hectic momt, ev Philaine could not see Carl''s fight.


    However, Philaine was not so stupid as to dy the power of mana ev after seeing the corpse of Darian with a brok neck as if he had be attacked by a bear.


    In other words, Carl proved that he had the pottial to become a great monarch, possessing a deep mind, a good character, tactical insight, and ev a talt for martial arts.


    The frontier, filled with military and rough m, and the sight of countless warriors desperately wanting to see Ias, was now being shown to Carl. How could Govan just ignore it?


    "I''ll try contacting Himmeln."


    These were the words spok by Govan, who was drinking tea with Carl in a quiet reception room late at night after the banquet.


    "Interesting. To whom are you talking?" Carl pretded not to know and said. Ev with that fox-like appearance, Govan wasn''t very angry.


    "There are some people in Himmeln who are acquainted with us. Our families have maintained contact for a long time, or we have greeted each other on somewhat personal matters, and we have also joined hands on imperial matters."


    Dabron is the protector of change. If it is a family that has had long-term relations with Dabron, it would naturally be a family that gages in war and martial arts.


    Also, who are the people that Govan joined hands with for imperial affairs? Of course, it would be a military personnel appointmt!


    "I have a frid named Milione. About 30 years ago, we rode together and killed the pagans of Tumaria. We are both busy now and cannot meet oft, but we still keep in touch, so I am sure he will be happy to write back."


    "Wh you say Milione, are you referring to Duke Hansval, the commander of the Imperial Ctral Army cavalry?"


    "You knew that. Yes, that''s right."


    Govan nodded his head at Carl, who asked back pretding to be innoct.


    Of course, if you are interested, you must have known about the cavalry captain Milione Hansval.


    And did Carl, who knew that much, really not know about the relationship betwe Govan and Milione?


    §®?????¦´?.?¦¨?


    ''Harmon, he may not be trustworthy, but he is still capable.''


    The people who are exposed to all kinds of gossip within the palace and can obtain information whever they want are the imperial servants.


    In principle, imperial attdants swear allegiance only to the Emperor and the Imperial Family.


    Azgoth is the supreme ruler of the empire, so there is no need to be wary. And the currt succession structure is virtually Balos''s monopoly, and the other princes appear to have no interest in the throne.


    Therefore, there are not many nobles who are wary of the imperial servants and are careful with their words.


    The structure of the royal succession is clearly focused on Balos. The same goes for the royal attdants. Wh they are together, they talk about a lot of things.


    Harmon did a great job of providing Carl with important information in a short amount of time, just as he wanted.


    "Why are you contacting me? If it''s not urgt, I can pass it on to you."


    Carl said with a smile. Of course, he had no inttion of passing Govan''s letter to Carl. And neither did Govan.


    "I can''t leave it to prince Carl to just deliver a letter."


    If he was going to do something so conspicuous, he wouldn''t have gone through all this trouble. After Govan finished speaking, he closed his mouth for a momt.


    "So, what can you give to Dabron?"


    To be blunt. There were only Carl and Govan there, and they had decided to hold each other''s hands, so there was no need to beat a the bush.


    "You''re so sure of yourself. I hav''t ev said what I want yet."


    Govan nodded heavily at Carl''s words with a broad smile.


    Yeah, he got past that. He already knew this, but he still had to hear it from Carl himself. Carl drank his tea, got up from his seat, and walked slowly.


    Because it was a fortress built for war, the windows were small, so wh Carl stood in front of the window, everything was blocked.


    As Carl slowly oped the window, a cold wind blew into the room but soon subsided. Carl''s blonde hair, carelessly tied back, wavy and beautifully flowing. To Govan, who was looking at Carl''s back, his back felt strangely large.


    "I will be emperor."


    "¡­"


    "I will seize this great empire, rule it, and govern it."


    He wanted it to be like that. No, he was saying with a confidt and firm declaration that it would happ.


    It wasn''t at a level where he was brimming with passion. He spoke as if he were a prophet who received revelations from God.


    "Is this the answer you were looking for?"


    "¡­ That''s the answer I wanted, but I don''t understand it. What made you like this? Wealth? Fame? Power?"


    Govan stood up and stood behind Carl, asking.


    He forgot about Carl.


    That he was a young boy, and that he was a weak and unfounded fourth prince.

 Chapter 128: Attractive Lunatic

    There was now only one man there who had declared that he would be the supreme ruler of a great empire, and another man whom he needed. The fact that their ages were at least 40 years apart did not matter at all.


    "I don''t want to die."


    "¡­"


    "No matter how hard I try, it comes back to me."


    "For just that reason¡­?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. For that simple reason."


    Carl still looked up at the night sky outside the window and whispered softly.


    "I will destroy, kill, and take possession of everything that threats me in this world, and I will reign over the unshakable castle and make everything mine. For that reason alone."


    If you say it''s narrow, it''s narrow, and if you say it''s big, it''s big.


    It sounded like the ramblings of a complete lunatic.


    "I will hand over authority over customs with Tumaria. For t years after I become Emperor."


    "¡­"


    Govan fell silt at Carl''s casual remark.


    Matters concerning customs in the Hardion Empire were decided solely under the authority of the Emperor.


    No one knew better than Marquis Govan of Davron how much gold was pouring out there.


    They were so desperate that they dured Tumaria''s provocations to maintain trade with those they considered pagans.


    For t years?


    "In addition, we will increase the troop limit for changes."


    "¡­what¡­"


    Govan hesitated and stepped back in embarrassmt.


    The Hardion Empire had a ctral army that resided in the imperial territories but mostly maintained its military power through troops from each territory.


    Therefore, the law limited the number of troops the lords could have to the extt that they posed a threat to the imperial family.


    This was the most basic law that maintained the empire and protected it from rebellion.


    Only the imperial territories and the principalities recognized as autonomous despite being part of the Empire were free from this law.


    But Carl was saying he would increase it just to change it? Was he really crazy? Or, did he have any certainty?


    Was he sure there would be a war?


    "Of course, it will be difficult right now, but after I become emperor."


    Ev after meeting eyes with Carl, who was looking back at him with a leisurely smile, Govan couldn''t bring himself to op his mouth.


    "His Majesty the Emperor is looking very far away now. I think Brother Aric is a little weak to see the scery that he is looking at."


    "¡­What are you looking at?"


    ???¦®?¦Ñ??.???


    "Your Majesty, Davron, that doesn''t matter. What do you care what I see?"


    Carl smiled like an angel and whispered like a devil.


    "Choose. Either a coward who throws away his sword and says he can rule the world with his p, or a warrior who draws his sword and says he will take control of the world with force, without fear of blood or death."


    Carl''s voice struck Govan with a strange resonance, and ev after the sound had died down, something still lingered, as if floating.


    A pair of emeralds shining ominously among the dazzling gold, shaking Govan like a curse.


    Govan seemed to have smelled blood so foul that his nose twisted.


    Everything in the world was drched in blood and turned bright red.


    That red must surely be the light of glory.


    And if someone were to appear in the cter of a world soaked in blood, seeking glory alone, he would surely be a madman.


    He was a really, really attractive lunatic. At least, that''s what Govan thought at the momt.


    ***


    Carl spt a few days in Davron and th set out for Himmeln. During that time, all Carl did was have light conversations with nobles and go for walks on horseback. On the surface.


    Carl had many conversations with Catherine, Harmon, and Howell, who had experice as an administrator in Himmeln, and he was able to make good use of this to negotiate a more detailed secret agreemt with Govan.


    In the process, Harmon was astonished at Howell''s competce, for this young man from a fall family showed remarkable insight by fully utilizing his wide knowledge and ke intellect.


    There was just one thing that was concerning.


    Howell was a man of strong convictions about his own ideas, and he was also deeply dissatisfied with the administrative system and personnel arrangemts that had become the political ara of the modern empire.


    Howell, who was born of humble origins and had his path to promotion completely blocked, protested and was repeatedly demoted until he could no longer bear it and resigned from the position of administrator.


    Carl was also well aware of this.


    "Your Majesty became the emperor because of your own outstanding ability, not because of some meaningless bloodline. Just like this lowly wretch can order a noble nobles with just a word."


    This is what Howell said in the original wh he was in front of Emperor Adrian, saying that the elitism ctered on the aristocracy must be brok down.


    It was such a crazy statemt that it was a crime worthy of death for insulting the legitimacy of Adrian, the direct descdant of the royal family.


    Of course, Howell was not executed. Adrian accepted this, and thanks to this, he was able to create a foundation for a strong ctralized system that could keep the nobles in check.


    And the same was true of Carl. After Carl became emperor, he needed to increase his army in preparation for war, but at the same time, he had to be prepared to break the heads of the nobles so that they did not dare to raise their heads.


    Therefore, Carl intded to strgth his relations with the border regions and increase their power, while at the same time taking away power and rights from the nobles within the empire and strgthing the imperial ctral army.


    The border regions might rebel or claim indepdce. So, to maintain balance, he needed to strgth the ctral army and prevt the border regions from doing anything stupid.


    Howell seemed very impressed by Carl''s plan.


    Prince Carl, the most noble prince in the empire, wanted to break away from elitism.


    This was not a childish commt saying,


    "I think this would be a good idea,"


    but a conclusion reached after cool-headed judgmt with a clear vision and specific plan.

 Chapter 129: Back To Capital

    Prince Carl, the most noble prince in the empire, wanted to break away from elitism.


    This was not a childish commt saying,


    "I think this would be a good idea,"


    but a conclusion reached after cool-headed judgmt with a clear vision and specific plan.


    Howell could not have known that Carl had referced Adrian actions in the original work.


    No, ev if Carl had consulted the original, it was now Carl''s.


    His intellect had already tak root in a wide field, growing rapidly, absorbing nutrits with tremdous power.


    ''How could someone who had spt his tire life in bed until a few months ago d up like this? If only he had be treated a little earlier, or if he had never gott sick!''


    Howell was thrilled and sad at the same time. If Carl had stood out from the beginning, the succession structure would not have become monopolized by Balos as it is now.


    Howell also had a tdcy to be arrogant, overconfidt in his own intelligce due to his superior brainpower.


    This caused him to look down on and despise those he considered inferior to himself, which evtually led to him not ev being able to secure the position of administrator.


    So, on the contrary, the momt he countered a young prince with an intellectual ability that he could acknowledge, Howell could feel a great sse of satisfaction.


    This satisfaction made the arrogant and haughty Howell look back on himself and gain humility.


    He saw Carl blooming brilliantly in a harsh vironmt. He never know where in the world there might be a gius, and he can''t always be sure he''s right.


    "There are some people I used to have frequt discussions with wh I was an administrator in Himmeln. If I could just get them on board, it would be a great help,"


    Howell advised Carl with humility.


    "Howell, I am like a candle left alone in the wilderness of the night. Do you know what is hidd in that darkness and call them in?"


    Carl must be very vigilant about his surings. It is a huge risk to approach the military, so what happs if he reach out to the administration?


    There, Aric and Adrian have their eyes and ears dug in everywhere. He''ll be caught right away.


    "What Prince Carl needs now is more talt. One person cannot handle the work of t people alone. There may be many talted people further afield, but how can we find and recruit each and every one of them?"


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "It''s not my place to say this, but they are all ecctric and stubborn, and they are not the type of people who would go into politics. They may have be demoted and th kicked out. If I can contact them, I will face them and try to persuade them."


    Howell advised again.


    In fact, Howell was a little frustrated because he couldn''t quite figure out what it was that Carl was so kely wary of.


    It didn''t seem right to say that he''s wary of Aric. But since Carl wouldn''t tell him, he just did the best he could within the scope of what he could do.


    "¡­ I understand. I will try to find a way. But don''t forget. What you are asking is too much."


    "I will never let you get caught by the tail."


    Carl, who returned in this way, was able to meet those who had be waiting to welcome him in front of Himmeln, unlike before.


    It wasn''t a triumphal procession. However, it wasn''t proper to just pass over the imperial prince who wt out with the emperor''s flag, successfully completed his mission, and returned without doing anything.


    It was other than the Imperial Knights who welcomed Carl.


    They lined up in ceremonial armor decorated with rich fabrics. Since their faces were not covered, Carl could clearly see the expressions of the imperial knights. It seemed like they had be waiting for a long time, and although they were somewhat dissatisfied, they were not showing it like before.


    It was clear that Carl''s status had ris.


    "Your Majesty Carl." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???§¦??£¤?.???


    "Sir Gilbert, it''s be a while."


    Carl dismounted and offered Gilbert a hand.


    Carl, who returned after completing his mission, was now the main character of this place and was also the most noble being.


    There was no need for him to get off his horse. But if this unnecessary action could show that he had great respect for the Imperial Knights, th he was more than happy to do it.


    Gilbert smiled and shook Carl''s hand cheerfully.


    "The merits of Carl have already reached Himmeln. Ev this old man is moved."


    "Most of it is thanks to Duke Davron taking care of it."


    They talked with warm smiles, but countless unspok words were exchanged in their eyes. Gilbert was convinced that Govan''s earlier report was false.


    ''You ev managed to capture Marquis Davron in such a short period of time. That''s amazing.''


    Gilbert did some math in his head, acting like a warm-hearted old man.


    How much power could Carl gain from this?


    "Oh, I''ve be holding you back too long. Lord Carl, please mount your horse. Ar''t you the star of the show today? You should ride your horse with pride and show everyone Lord Carl."


    "Hahaha, of course."


    Carl jumped back on his horse.


    While Carl got off his horse, Harmon cleverly combed the horse''s mane and dusted it off, making it look nice.


    Gilbert also mounted his horse, and at his gesture, the waiting imperial knights also mounted their horses.


    Carl walked leisurely betwe the imperial knights lined up on either side.


    His smart horse also seemed to joy the situation, walking with his head held high and majestic.


    "Lady Catherine, please stand in front."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Carl st Catherine forward carrying the Emperor''s standard.


    The honor of being the standard bearer and leading the charge in a unit that has returned after carrying out the Emperor''s orders was by no means small.


    The gates of Himmeln oped wide, and Carl rode his horse majestically inside.


    Of course, it wasn''t an improvemt, so there wasn''t any special preparation. They just controlled the road. But a large crowd of people gathered to watch, and they could all see Carl clearly.


    The imperial knights followed behind Carl, his cloak fluttering, creating a rather spldid sce.


    The only times wh the Imperial Knights would act in this way was wh they had performed a military feat while carrying the Emperor''s flag.


    That is, it meant that the fourth prince, who was like a young boy, participated in the battle and achieved great success.


    A commander who defds the empire''s territory and saves its suffering subjects deserves to be loved.


    It might still be small and fading, but this spark would soon become a huge flame. For that, they would have to fight ev more battles in the future.


    Carl smiled conttedly, joying the momt, while inwardly he calmly planned his next move.


    Howell''s carriage, which had slipped out before reaching Himmeln, tered Himmeln quietly after Carl passed by, drawing everyone''s atttion.


    No one paid Howell any atttion, and he took a place with Iris with the money he received from Carl and quietly waited for the right time.


    Since he had to persuade those who were equally stubborn, he would have to work hard to come up with a solution.

 Chapter 130: Beyond The Veil [1]

    Returning to the palace, Carl smiled faintly at the person who greeted him.


    "Why do I find myself laughing more and more unpleasantly every time I see you?" Carl asked.


    "Isn''t it your mood rather than your laughter that''s unpleasant?" Nero, dressed in a fancy uniform, frowned as if he had chewed sand at Carl''s words.


    But because there were so many eyes watching them, they couldn''t chat any longer.


    As a prince, Nero was giv the task of returning the Emperor''s flag on behalf of His Majesty the Emperor, who was very busy.


    After receiving the flag from Catherine, Carl got off his horse, walked up to Nero, and handed him the flag.


    The cheeks of the courtier who was preparing his speech trembled at the action that still completely ignored the detailed procedures.


    "You''ve grown taller again," Nero remarked.


    "Hav''t you gott smaller, brother?"


    "You cheeky bastard. Did you buy him a prest?"


    "Oh, I didn''t buy a gift."


    "...this¡­." Just before Nero could say something to Carl''s words with a smile, Carl took a big step back.


    Nero glared at Carl, th followed the procedure and handed the Emperor''s flag to the Count Palatine, and Carl''s return was completed in a slightly chaotic atmosphere.


    Nero walked up to his younger brother who had completed his mission admirably and put his arm a his shoulder.


    "You really didn''t buy it? If you tell me straight up right now, I''ll let you have it."


    "Yes. I told you I didn''t buy it."


    "¡­ Th what about my bracelet?"


    "Didn''t you give it to me?"


    The brothers whispered softly with smiling faces. Although it was a picturesque sight, the corners of Nero''s lips trembled with suppressed irritation.


    ''This fucking bastard,''


    Nero thought, clching his teeth while wrapping his arm a Carl''s shoulders.


    Carl, walking with a leisurely gait, put his hands in his jacket pockets, took something out, and placed it in Nero''s hand.


    The necklace was made by stringing crystals together and creating a small bird shape with gold.


    "¡­ You said you didn''t buy it."


    "Yes, I didn''t buy it. I received it as a gift from Lord Davron. I also have a hood."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Nero frowned as Carl handed him the hood he had roughly tied a his shoulder beath his cloak.


    "Did you receive this as a gift too?"


    "No, I just asked for one."


    "I really want to hit you."


    "The bracelet was put to good use."


    "¡­ Okay, th that''s good."


    Nero let out a deep sigh and th chuckled. While the numerous eyes and ears of the palace were on edge, Nero smiled conttedly and wrapped the hood Carl had giv him roughly a his shoulders.


    He held up the necklace to the sunlight and hummed softly.


    "What kind of bird is this?"


    "I''m not sure about that. I heard that in Tumari there is a tradition of sharing trinkets as a promise, so there might be another half somewhere."


    "Hmm¡­ Nothing awkward will happ, right?"


    "Wouldn''t there be someone who would come all the way to Himmeln to see your mother and ask her to return it?"


    "That''s true too."


    But if Nero knew the idtity of the necklace, he wouldn''t be able to laugh.


    It was an item that Davron looted from the corpse of an emy he killed during battle in the past.


    Of course, it was at least 30 years ago, and it wasn''t that valuable, so there''s absolutely no reason for it to go away.


    ---


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" Lilly asked.


    "This time, I really didn''t hurt a single hair. I was so bored that I finished the work in one day and spt my time going to banquets, going for walks, and doing other things," Carl replied.


    "Thank God." Lilly caressed Carl''s cheek and ears, th smiled in relief.


    ???§¦?§²??.?¦¨?


    "I also have a gift for Lilly."


    "Huh? A gift?"


    Carl smiled at Lilly, who seemed embarrassed.


    "I received some fine cloth from Tumari from Lord Davron as a gift. I will use it to make Lilly''s dress." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I told you to make yourself clothes lord Carl''s, instead of mine. The clothes have already become too small¡­ ¡­ ."


    "I said I''ll make it wh they grow up and stop growing. If I make it now, I won''t be able to wear it for ev a month."


    As Lilly caressed Carl''s clothes that looked like they were about to burst, Carl laughed, hugged Lilly, and walked away unsteadily.


    Carl also felt a sse of accomplishmt wh he saw that Lilly was worried and sorry, but also secretly happy.


    "Oh, now that you mtion it¡­ ."


    Carl said as if something had occurred to him. Looking up at Lilly, Carl oped his mouth.


    "Ev so, you can still contact the Felt family, right? They''re still working as administrators."


    "Yes¡­ that''s true, but..." Lilly nodded her head, as if she was slightly displeased or ev uncomfortable.


    Lilly could not possibly feel good about Felt, who did nothing for Carl, whom she raised like a son. And now, how could they help Carl?


    "If possible, could you sd me a letter?"


    "I could sd letters, but would they really help?"


    Lilly spoke, keeping her distance from Felt as if drawing a line betwe them. Carl considered it fortunate.


    Well, Carl didn''t seem to care about Felt at all. It was ough to use it well once while it was still clean. To do that, he needed to give them a little hope.


    "Of course it would help. Lilly, could you sd me just one letter?"


    Th, after it got dirty, what¡­


    ''I have to handle it well so that no troublesome things happ.''


    Shouldn''t a rag that''s too dirty be thrown away?


    If you keep it with love and affection, it will only attract bugs.


    ---


    The letter that Carl st to the Felt family through Lilly was quite plausible.


    The letterhead was also good, and the elegant handwriting that had be practiced for a long time was as elegant as a painting.


    Adding to this the archaic writing style he had acquired while reading the precious books stored in the imperial library, his letters almost seemed like works of art.


    Lilly did not look at the contts of the letter Carl had writt. She simply put it in the cheap, plain velope she usually used, as Carl had asked her to do.


    The only differce from usual was that it was carefully sealed in case someone read it in the middle of the process.


    Of course, they couldn''t use expsive beeswax, so Lilly sewed the velope small and sealed it. Lilly found it strange that Carl was so atttive, and also a little frighting.


    It was not for anything else, but because she was worried that Carl might be thinking of jumping into politics, which was nothing but a crucible of desire, and that he might be put in danger because of it.


    He said he was attacked by an assassin during the last hunt too¡­ That was all Lilly worried about.


    She just wanted Carl to grow up healthy and in a safe vironmt.


    If only she could take Carl and run away from this hellish place.


    But Lilly knew that she couldn''t.


    In that case, wouldn''t it be better to just stay quiet and act like a dead mouse? Ev though she thought that way, Lilly couldn''t bring herself to tell Carl.


    Lilly shouldn''t say those words to the most noble member of the empire, especially to Prince Carl.


    Because she was just a maid.


    And how could Lilly stop Carl, who had spt his tire life lying in bed like a corpse, from moving forward so vigorously?


    Lilly was just glad that Carl still needed her. .


    It would be nice if she could give him a little more, a little better, but it was sad that Lilly had nothing. In the room where Carl once couldn''t leave ev for a momt, there was now more time without Carl.


    Carl had be so busy lately that he came home late at night looking tired, washed up, changed clothes, wt to sleep, and th wt out early in the morning.


    Carl pretded not to be tired and to be calm, but Lilly could see his expression clearly.


    Perhaps Carl was so relaxed wh dealing with Lilly that his true feelings were revealed.


    It was both happy and sad.


    So, from now on, Lilly would spd her days alone in this small room, praying for Carl''s safety, and wh he returned, she would greet him with a smile.


    Because that was the only thing Lilly could do for Carl.

 Chapter 131: Beyond The Veil [2]

    ''They''re like flies swarming a food waste,'' Carl thought after reading the letter from the Felt family that he had received through Lilly.


    ''If i put it that way, I''m just trash who attracts flies.''


    Carl gave himself a scathing assessmt.


    Since wh had such a dirty and mean thing become acceptable?


    Lucas''s life, which he could barely remember now, did not provide any answers.


    As Carl reflected on Lucas''s life, he realized that it was not just the memories of his family that had caused him to be castrated.


    Everything that Lucas''s had built up through emotional exchanges with other humans had become an empty void, casting a veil of secrecy over Carl.


    Memories and feelings about his family were only a small part of the great loss that Lucas''s had suffered.


    If that''s the case, th how could Carl act so cruelly now, and yet move forward without wavering at all? Was that Carl''s doing? Or Lucas''s?


    Carl wanted to look beyond the veil where everything was asleep.


    But at the same time, he was so scared that he wanted to turn away. Maybe it was okay to ignore it.


    Because he already thought of himself and ''me'' separately.


    So, leaving the veil behind that obscured the truth, Carl simply did what he must do and found a way to survive.


    ''Lilly... I have to protect my mother too.''


    For the sake of his one and only family, his beloved mother Lilly, he could not stop. Because there was no way Lilly could have survived if Carl was killed by Adrian.


    Carl suppressed such complicated thoughts and smiled softly at Lilly.


    "Thank you, Lilly. I think things will work out well thanks to you."


    "Is that so? That makes me happy."


    Seeing Lilly sigh in relief, Carl forgot his worries and smiled with a pure heart.


    "I''m a little tired."


    "Go to sleep."


    At Carl''s slightly sagging voice, Lilly hurriedly approached him and took his hand to lead him.


    As Carl walked to the bed holding Lilly''s hand, he thought back to the day he first met her. He used to think she was a bigger foreign woman than him, but now Carl was much bigger than Lilly and he thought of her as his mother.


    Carl sat on the bed, drank the lukewarm water Lilly handed him, and th lay down.


    She covered Carl with a blanket while he lay in bed and fixed his messy hair, perhaps thinking that Carl was still the same sickly child he was back th who couldn''t do anything.


    "My hair¡­ is annoying, so I''m thinking of cutting it¡­"


    Carl spoke softly as a hand carefully caressed his forehead.


    He was a little tired just a momt ago, but he wasn''t so sleepy that he could fall asleep like this. But whever Lilly gtly caressed him as he lay down, he fell asleep like a child.


    "He''s a really pretty blonde, what a pity."


    Lilly whispered softly to Carl, who blinked his eyes slowly.


    "Wh I wear a helmet, it''s uncomfortable¡­"


    "...is that so?"


    Lilly paused at what Carl said without realizing it, th tried to smile.


    "Tomorrow¡­ will you cut it¡­?"


    "¡­ Yes. It''s late at night, so you should go to sleep quickly."


    "Stay by my side¡­."


    §®?¨N§¦??£¤?.???


    "Of course. Of course."


    Carl seemed relieved and fell into a peaceful sleep with ev breathing. Lilly continued to stroke the sleeping Carl''s head.


    Cutting his hair was a bit of a shame, but it was okay.


    But the fact that it got in the way of wearing the armor was excruciatingly annoying.


    The night was getting deeper.


    Now Lilly must go to sleep too.


    But she spt long, deep nights awake, sitting by Carl''s side. Wh the morning dawns, the busy Carl will have to go out again.


    After the sun has set, a long time later, he will return with a smile, hiding his exhausted expression.


    This lonely yet warm night was all the time that Lilly, who was of humble origins and could not ev dare to call Carl her son, could spd with him.


    ***


    "Is something wrong?"


    "If that was the case, you should have contacted Harmon. Don''t waste your remaining time and use it faithfully." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine spoke sternly to the fidgety Billford. But deep down, Catherine was also wondering about this situation.


    Now, Carl lived a life where he divided his day into minutes and kept time precisely. Carl was so strict with himself that ev Catherine was left speechless.


    Catherine was also a very hard worker, but she was just absorbed in herself.


    She would run until she ran out of strgth, and wh she fell, she would lie down to rest, th get up and run again. Harsh yet simple.


    Carl, on the other hand, treated himself like a cog in a precise mechanical device, like a clock.


    No matter what happed, he had to do his assigned work perfectly, and no matter how tired he was, he kept moving forward without stopping for the next task.


    After training so harshly that he was completely exhausted and unable to move, he would recover his stamina while studying in the library, go hunting with military personnel, and th attd a social party or tea time with the imperial knights introduced to him by Gilbert.


    And in his spare time, he reviewed the letters from the Mold family and the report on Hilfin that Catherine gave him, and planned his next move.


    He had be living this inhuman life for more than five days now, and he had never once missed a deadline or failed to finish what he had to do.


    But, ev though more than an hour had passed since the promised time, there had be no contact from Carl.


    Catherine was teaching Billford by interpreting the martial arts book writt by Gilbert, and she thought that since it had come to this, it would be a good idea for Carl to rest for a day or so.


    "Sorry I''m late. I had some work to do."


    Carl, with his hair tied back in a ponytail and cut off, looked so unfamiliar as he played with his hair like a shy child, that for a momt Catherine thought he was a differt person.


    "¡­ Is it strange?"


    "Oh, no. It suits you very well."


    "Lilly cut it for me. So, it took some time¡­"


    Carl made excuses for being late.


    No, it sounded more like bragging than an excuse.


    Carl''s impression had changed completely just by cutting his hair, which had be tied up in a rough and tacky way.


    His hair, cut to an appropriate lgth, flowed down, diverting the gaze from his slder cheeks and eyelids, revealing an appearance as beautiful as an angel and as noble as gold.


    Lilly''s two hours of hard work had paid off.


    ''¡­ Looking at him this way, he looks more like Adrian, whom he''s wary of, than like his close frid like brother Nero.''


    Catherine thought so as she looked at Carl, who was smiling shyly.


    The two looked quite similar, but unlike the healthy and mature Adrian, the young and short Carl truly looked like a pure and beautiful boy st down from the gods.

 Chapter 132: First Snow

    After training so harshly that he was completely exhausted and unable to move, he would recover his stamina while studying in the library, go hunting with military personnel, and th attd a social party or tea time with the imperial knights introduced to him by Gilbert.


    And in his spare time, he reviewed the letters from the Mold family and the report on Hilfin that Catherine gave him, and planned his next move.


    He had be living this inhuman life for more than five days now, and he had never once missed a deadline or failed to finish what he had to do.


    But, ev though more than an hour had passed since the promised time, there had be no contact from Carl.


    Catherine was teaching Billford by interpreting the martial arts book writt by Gilbert, and she thought that since it had come to this, it would be a good idea for Carl to rest for a day or so.


    "Sorry I''m late. I had some work to do."


    Carl, with his hair tied back in a ponytail and cut off, looked so unfamiliar as he played with his hair like a shy child, that for a momt Catherine thought he was a differt person.


    "¡­ Is it strange?"


    "Oh, no. It suits you very well."


    "Lilly cut it for me. So, it took some time¡­"


    Carl made excuses for being late.


    No, it sounded more like bragging than an excuse.


    Carl''s impression had changed completely just by cutting his hair, which had be tied up in a rough and tacky way.


    His hair, cut to an appropriate lgth, flowed down, diverting the gaze from his slder cheeks and eyelids, revealing an appearance as beautiful as an angel and as noble as gold.


    Lilly''s two hours of hard work had paid off.


    ''¡­ Looking at him this way, he looks more like Adrian, whom he''s wary of, than like his close frid like brother Nero.''


    Catherine thought so as she looked at Carl, who was smiling shyly.


    The two looked quite similar, but unlike the healthy and mature Adrian, the young and short Carl truly looked like a pure and beautiful boy st down from the gods.


    Who would dare to think that behind Carl''s angelic face lay a devilish power capable of captivating ev the greatest nobles?


    "Oh, by the way, I got a call from the Felt family," Catherine said, watching Carl''s face shift from a blushing, angelic smile to a composed and gtle expression as if drawn by a painter.


    Catherine and Billford were tak aback by the drastic change.


    "I promised to help. Lady Catherine, please contact Mold in advance."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Catherine felt a little creeped out by Carl''s calm speech.


    It was Lilly who made Carl laugh like a child just by cutting his hair.


    Catherine could not help but know that Carl regarded Lilly as his mother.


    Ev though he treated the Felt family like disposable rags, he seemed completely indiffert to them.


    Perhaps, it was because he thought of Lilly in reverse.


    Felt had turned away from Carl and abandoned Lilly.


    Th, wh Carl contacted him after gaining fame by succeeding in the subjugation of Nol and the Salgarez mercary group, Felt quickly took the bait.


    Are they disillusioned? Do they think it''s revge? Is it right for him to act with such a humane mind?


    "For now, we''ll just have to wait and hope Howell can convince them," Carl said, taking a slow breath.


    Wh Felt approached Carl after he had gained fame, he immediately grabbed his hand without looking back.


    The Felts were of such low status that they had no political ties to ev the slightest thing.


    Thanks to this, it was easy to avoid being noticed and act freely, at least for now.


    After Carl grew more, eyes would follow him, and there would be no way to use it.


    So what Carl wanted from Felt now was for Howell to deliver Howell''s letter to the young, capable, but ill-tempered administrators whom Howell had pointed out as having their careers blocked.


    Howell would meet them, avoiding people''s gaze, and persuade them.


    And they would be st to Hilpin, where they couldn''t get the job done because they didn''t have the talt.


    Hillfin was an irresistible charm for young administrators with big dreams and stubborn convictions.


    First of all, the existing nobles were all wiped out, and Carl had installed a series of safety measures, so the wave of corruption had not yet spread.


    And since there were no nobles, commoners could hold important positions depding on their abilities. With the huge amount of money pouring in from the mines, they could do all kinds of things without worrying about money. ????§®???.§³??


    If they were truly capable and determined, could they just let this pass?


    A few days later, Howell''s letters to Felt, Felt''s to Lilly, and Lilly''s to Carl were answered in a short note.


    Howell had succeeded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had persuaded eight administrators, either commoners or from fall families, full of violt passions and blocked from advancemt, to sd them to Hillfin.


    He added that he was in the process of contacting those who had scattered while he was away and that more people would join.


    Carl couldn''t figure out how Howell had convinced them.


    But if he had known, it would have be a little uncomfortable.


    First of all, the process by which everyone who received Howell''s letter wt to see him without exception was a bit strange.


    Howell, the most cocky, arrogant, and self-absorbed son of a bitch of them all, but actually the one with the brightest mind of all of them.


    At the time, Howell st a very humble and polite letter, and everyone was curious and came looking for him, thinking,


    ''What''s wrong with this guy? Has he lost his mind?''


    And Howell, who had changed completely,


    shocked them all by muttering some truly shocking and unbearable words about Carl.


    ''This shameless guy says something like that?''


    If he had originally be like that, they would have just let it go, but since Howell was like that, they couldn''t help but feel a sse of excitemt and wonder,


    ''Is it real?''


    Howell was very persistt in persuading his old colleagues and evtually repaid Carl''s trust in a wonderful way.


    By Carl''s arrangemt, three forces came to be established in Hilfin.


    Baron Pardin, the original owner of Hilfin, the Mold family, whom Carl st to manage the silver mines, and the administrators who worked in betwe and kept the balance.


    It was important for the three of them to cooperate, check, and balance each other.


    Right now, no one was strong ough, so they were simply holding the cter, but if it became trched over time, problems might arise.


    ''If we bring in Marquis Balturan and Gasto, they will try to achieve balance and grow for their own befit.''


    What was needed there was external pressure.


    If Carl succeeded in his political marriage with Marquis Gasto''s sick daughter, the Balturan and Marquis Gasto''s territory would threat them with great power.


    But it might collapse under pressure, so Carl would have to adjust it well. Anyway, now all the foundations for Hillfin to run smoothly were ready.


    Hillfin, which had be struggling with a mountain of work to do but no one to do it, had finally started to function properly.


    And as word spread that Prince Aric, who had be traveling a the empire to spread the imperial influce, would return to Himmeln in a few days, Carl finally received the news he had be waiting for.


    Milione Hansval, the captain of the Imperial Ctral Army cavalry, who had remained silt ev after receiving a letter from Marquis Govan of Davron, contacted them.


    Of course, he didn''t contact him directly.


    It was a contact that was naturally delivered like flowing water through Nero, who had originally be receiving love calls from military personnel.


    Expericed, skilled, and political. It would be a problem if you thought that military personnel did not know politics.


    Once three people gathered together, politics happed.


    And there was another reason.


    The commander-in-chief of the ctral army was traditionally the Emperor, according to imperial law, and in times of war he usually appointed a deputy.


    In other words, it was safe to say that it was virtually a blank space during normal times.


    So, how much power did the cavalry captain Milione, who held the position just below the commander of the ctral army, wield as a military and politician?


    If Carl couldn''t act politically, he couldn''t keep his position.


    Of course, he had to be political. By bringing in Marquis Govan of Dabron, Carl had laid the foundation for supporting the military.


    Now all that remained was to have the military on his back and negotiate with Gasto. Before that, he had to face Prince Aric.


    The man closest to the Crown Prince at this point would soon return to the palace.


    It was a the time wh the first snow fell in the heart of the empire, which had suddly become very cold as winter was in full swing.

 Chapter 133: Controversial Issue

    Milione invited Carl.


    This was quite a controversial issue.


    It was not an easy thing to overlook, as it involved other than the cavalry captain Milione, the most powerful figure in the military during peacetime.


    Milione, who usually took a somewhat lukewarm stance within the military that strongly supported Nero, approaching Carl was big news.


    However, because the invitation was delivered so carefully, it didn''t feel unnatural.


    "Parties hosted by Hansval are rare, but they''re not bad. He mtioned you, so I thought it would be a good idea to meet up this time," Nero said to Carl, who was looking out the window.


    Carl looked as if he had be struck by the first sight of him. "If you say the party wasn''t bad, what on earth did that old soldier do to you?"


    Unlike his fixed eyes at first glance, his snout moved a well, suggesting that his head was turning well.


    "You still joy speaking in an unpleasant manner. I don''t know if we can let a politely rude person like you loose in this palace," Nero remarked.


    "Don''t worry. I''m only rude to you, brother."


    "On the other hand, shouldn''t you respect your brother ev if you don''t respect other people?"


    "You don''t intd to kill me or use me as a tool, do you?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Nero froze at Carl''s calm words.


    He oped his lips to say something, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything.


    Nero was well aware that Carl was taking somewhat¡­ political action.


    It wasn''t that Carl saw through Nero''s acting, but rather that Carl was showing it to Nero.


    Carl was trying to get the military''s support to replace Nero.


    Whether he was after the throne or simply seeking to seize power, Nero couldn''t tell.


    But there was no other way to avoid Carl being swayed helplessly.


    unlike Nero, who had the strong financial power of Count Beria''s family behind him, Carl, who had no foundation, would d up being sold as a political tool if he continued on his way.


    If it was a political marriage, it was better, and he might be tak away as a hostage to another country.


    And it couldn''t be died that Nero was using these circumstances as an excuse to pass the burd on to Carl.


    "It''s a joke," Carl smiled broadly in the tse atmosphere and drank his tea in an elegant manner.


    Nero felt that Carl''s appearance was very unfamiliar.


    Just a few months ago, he was acting like a savage in a mess, but now it was like¡­


    ''¡­ I ded up like Adrian.''


    Carl had a beautiful appearance like Adrian, acted noble like Adrian, and gave off a slightly creepy vibe like Adrian.


    Since wh did he become like this?


    "So why did you fall for that old man''s party?"


    "You son of a bitch."


    ???¦¥§®§²??.?§°? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Puck.*


    Nero threw a cushion at Carl, hitting him for his unpleasant choice of words. Carl hit Nero''s head with a cushion that he hadn''t thrown very hard, th carefully smoothed his messy hair.


    Ev that appearance was beautiful and sad like a painting, as if Nero had done something very wrong.


    "The party hosted by Hansval is just a party in name only. People gather to do various games and such," Nero explained, determined not to be swayed any further by the mean and sly Carl.


    "We race horses, play strategy games, and if we feel like it, we ev have jousting matches or sparring matches."


    "It''s like a playg for grown adults."


    "You could say that. And while it''s not that Prince Hansval is ignorant of politics or uninterested in it, it''s certainly true that he doesn''t get involved in it much. At least no one will talk about politics during a party. If they respect the host, Prince Hansval."


    "That''s fortunate." Carl answered with a leisurely smile, and Nero looked at him quietly.


    "Carl, Brother Aric will be returning to the palace soon."


    "Yes, of course the crown prince should be Brother Aric."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Oh, brother. Really. Don''t do that." Carl waved his hand as if he was tired of Nero staring at him.


    "Th, would you like Adrian, who loves to play, to become the crown prince? Or would you rather be the one?"


    "Carl." Nero cut Carl off sharply. With his narrowed eyes like the sun, Nero looked at Carl.


    "Brother, look at me. If I become crown prince, there will be a rebellion."


    Carl burst into laughter and spoke to reassure Nero.


    If Carl, who had no power or foundation, became crown prince, the empire could really be divided.


    However, to Nero, who knew Carl''s true nature to some extt, Carl seemed to have the pottial to be a great monarch, comparable to Balos.


    Carl was completely flawless, except for his backg. If he were to reveal himself completely, the succession structure would be thrown into disarray.


    "Okay. Since my brother doesn''t trust me at all, let''s do this. Wh Brother Balos returns, I will go and greet him and make sure that Brother Aric becomes the crown prince."


    "¡­ Is that true?"


    "Yes, of course. How much do you doubt this little brother of yours?"


    Carl was making a fuss.


    He really intded to do so.


    Wh Aric came, he would immediately greet him and draw the line by saying, ''You should be the emperor!'' Of course, it would be difficult to fool those who were holding hands and pushing Carl.


    He needed to give them a little hint.


    "¡­ ¡­ Th, I understand." Nero nodded heavily. And he gave his younger brother some sincere advice.


    "But, Carl, don''t forget. Ev if you don''t want to, there will be those who will force you to do it. That''s politics. Be careful not to fall for their sweet talk. If the succession structure becomes chaotic, the imperial family will be divided, the nobles will take sides, the empire''s territories will be torn apart, and the empire''s subjects will suffer."


    "Yes, brother. I will keep that in mind."


    Carl listed inttly to Nero''s advice and nodded in response.


    ''It''s fate that it will be like this anyway. In that case, I''d rather break everything with my own hands and seize it.''

 Chapter 134: Party Of Captain Hansval

    "Yes, brother. I will keep that in mind."


    Carl listed inttly to Nero''s advice and nodded in response.


    ''It''s fate that it will be like this anyway. In that case, I''d rather break everything with my own hands and seize it.''


    Nero let out a deep sigh of relief, but he wouldn''t have be able to do so if he had known Carl''s thoughts.


    "By the way, you asked me to get a hood for you, so why ar''t you wearing it on your head?" Carl asked with a smile.


    Nero was wearing the plain hood that Carl had giv him as a gift a his neck like a scarf. Although it was appropriate for cold winter weather, the material of the hood was not very good, so it looked a bit strange.


    "If I put this on my head, there will be chaos," Nero said with a shudder.


    If the prince of the Morgan Empire were to wear the hood of a commoner from Tumaria on his head, it would naturally cause an uproar. Since his younger brother brought it for him, it was acceptable to wear it a his neck.


    "Oh, I gave the necklace to my mother."


    "Is she happy?"


    "Wh I told her that I asked you to get it for me, she seemed a little nervous."


    "Oh, that''s too bad. But I guess that''s to be expected."


    Carl and Nero looked at each other and laughed like childr playing a naughty prank. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the perspective of Bella, Nero''s mother, who was locked in the palace with a leash to tie Nero up, Carl was a strange, uncomfortable, and repulsive presce.


    In a world where it would not be strange for half-brother princes to fight for the throne, Nero had become very close with Carl.


    Now he ev asked Carl to procure him gifts, and Carl had brought him some pretty nice items. Bella didn''t know how to take this.


    "Anyway, since it was something I gave as a gift, she ded up wearing it happily."


    "Tell her to be careful because the Tumarians might come looking for their other half later."


    "Um¡­ No. If you play a prank like that, Mother might never wear a necklace again. She''s so delicate." Nero''s words were filled with love and concern for Bella.


    Carl left the room after chatting with Nero.


    Carl, who had be laughing like a child while chatting with Nero, changed his expression the momt he left the room and closed the door.


    He was moderately relaxed, moderately free, moderately confidt, and moderately dignified.


    Harmon, who had be waiting outside, followed along, tilted his head, and whispered softly in Carl''s ear.


    "I do most of the racing and strategy games, but I don''t know yet whether I will do the jousting competition or not."


    "I will do it."


    "If it snows a lot, we might not be able to do it..."


    "If it snows a lot, I''ll clear the snow and put up a roof, ev if it means doing it. I''ll start preparing now."


    At Carl''s confidt words, Harmon slightly nodded his head and stepped back.


    Wh you hear about the jousting tournamt, it might seem a bit strange that the ''exciting 4th Prince Carl'' doesn''t do anything.


    And as much as Carl prepared diligtly, Milione, who wanted to confirm it, had no choice but to set the stage.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl, who was walking, suddly stopped. He stopped so suddly that Harmon almost bumped into Carl''s back.


    "Master Carl, is there something you would like me to do?"


    At Harmon''s polite words, Carl remained silt and slowly turned his head. His eyes were faintly furrowed, and his vivid gre eyes scanned the surings sharply.


    ''Again, is it because of my mood?''


    Carl seemed to sse the eyes on him.


    But it passed in an instant, and now he couldn''t feel anything. Maybe he had be so nervous lately that he oft felt like he was being stared at like this.


    Ev wh he was alone, Carl, who was already tired, felt ev more tired.


    "¡­ No, it''s nothing."


    Carl shook his head after gathering his thoughts and started walking again. He had to go on a horseback ride with the nobles of the military later on. He couldn''t be late.


    As Carl walked, his eyes fell upon the small shadows cast by the pillars on the wall.


    ¡­


    After Carl left, the shadow rippled faintly, th moved along the wall, seeped through the crack in the window, and wt outside.


    The shadow hung motionless in the shadows outside the building, th soon ran down the wall and wt completely outside.


    The shadows running across the dark-colored g due to the first snow melting and getting wet were not visible ev in broad daylight. §®¡Ì?¦¥??£¤?.???


    ***


    Carl, who had set out from Himmeln on horseback with the nobles of the military introduced to him through Nero, was inwardly disgusted by this worthless act.


    The military of the Morgan Empire, which had not be at war for a long time, had naturally become weak, and the young nobles who had never expericed battle were always in a state of fever.


    But it was difficult for Carl to understand those who thought they were very manly just because they could ride a horse.


    Although he had already be in several fierce battles, it was Carl''s personality that considered such things a ''waste of time.''


    They left Himmeln and climbed the snow-covered hills.


    Harmon took a fancy metal bottle from the luggage he carried on his saddle. It was a magical tool that was chanted with magic and kept the temperature inside constant.


    Magic tools required constant input of mana to be used, and ev th, their lifespan was not very long.


    They also cost a huge amount of money to make. A magical tool like a thermos flask could be considered the height of luxury. So this thermos was Harmon''s, not Carl''s.


    In form, yes.


    A considerable amount of money was transferred to Carl after Hilfin''s silver was laundered through the Monte Bank.


    This was the item that was obtained by giving that money to Harmon. It''s convit because there are slush funds and a presidt.


    The atmosphere became more relaxed as they shared warm tea from the thermos that Carl brought, and the young nobles of the military began to speak.


    "Will your Majesty Carl also attd the party of Captain Hansval?"


    "The parties of Captain Hansval are very hot, unlike the parties of the swallows who sip alcohol, dance, and sweep the floor."


    ''Swallow'' was a derogatory term used by the military aristocrats to refer to the aristocrats in politics.


    They called them that because they were se running a busily, meeting people and gossiping with them, with the hems of their long, flowing coats hanging down.


    Conversely, the aristocrats of the political world sometimes called the aristocrats of the military ''dogs with cut-off tails'' wh they were together.


    The nobles belonging to the military wore short jackets. What was originally a long coat that got in the way of the exhibition had now become a tradition.


    It was ridiculous that people who had never fought in a battle called the aristocrats of politics ''swallows.'' But wh you knew this backg¡­ it was ev funnier.


    It was just like a fight betwe kids. It was childish.


    "Unlike the swallows'' party, there will be plty of things for you to joy, Prince Carl."


    The more the young nobles of the military associated with Carl, the more fascinated they became with him.


    Although he had only rectly begun riding a horse, Carl rode with picturesque style, handled weapons skillfully, commanded troops in battle, and ev killed an emy with his own hands.


    With the added noble status of a prince, Carl soon became popular with the young m of the military. They also liked the fact that he kept his distance from the aristocrats of the political world.


    "I just spoke with Brother Nero. If it''s okay, I''d like to go too, but I''m not sure if it''s okay to just suddly drop by."


    Carl said with an awkward smile, hiding his true feelings.


    "Everyone will be delighted if Carl can attd. I will sd a message through my father."


    A young nobleman spoke with a bright smile. Yes, he was incompett, ignorant, and worthless. But they were valuable to his father, which was why Carl wasted his precious time meeting them.


    "Th it wouldn''t be a bad idea to go there once."


    "Hahaha! This will be so much fun!"


    This gave Carl the opportunity to connect with Milione without any unnatural corners.


    Now next is¡­


    Crackle, crackle, crackle¡­ ¡­ .


    Carl, who was lost in thought, turned his head at the sound. It was the sound of piled-up snow crumbling.


    Not only Carl, but everyone else turned their heads to follow the sound and discovered a new figure slowly climbing up the hill.


    An old woman dressed in rags walked with difficulty, leaning on a wood cane. She was shivering pitifully in the cold, perhaps because her clothes were wet from the melted snow.


    "Look here. Why are you climbing this hill in this snowy winter?"


    One of the nobles of the military asked the old woman curiously. The old woman looked startled at those words and raised her head.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The momt Carl met the old woman''s eyes, he felt an inexplicable ssation.


    Her hair was matted gray, her skin was rough and wrinkled, tanned by the sun, and her face, sagging with age, had an expression that was difficult to read.


    And the body wrapped in rags was thick, as if it had gained weight.


    But the clear hazel eyes that looked at him from under drooping eyelids were like pretty jewels, and Carl felt quite ali.

 Chapter 135: Strange Old Woman

    The old woman bowed her head urgtly as if the momt wh her eyes met Carl''s was an illusion.


    They were young m dressed in fine clothes and leading fine horses from the hills near Himmeln. Anyone who saw them couldn''t help but think they were nobles.


    "¡­Are you heading to Himmeln?"


    Carl, looking at the old woman''s hunched back, spoke softly.


    His voice seemed to have a strange resonance, and ev though it was spok on a windy hill, it was clearly conveyed to the old woman''s ears.


    "Yes."


    The old woman bowed her head ev more and spoke in a trembling voice.


    Carl licked his lips for a momt, th spoke in a calm, composed voice.


    "But why don''t you walk along the road instead of going up the hill?"


    "I must have tak the wrong road because I couldn''t see the road because of the snow."


    One of the nobles laughed at Carl''s words.


    Carl looked at the old woman quietly with his mouth tightly shut. In the strange atmosphere, ev the nobles gradually stopped laughing and looked a.


    "As I got older, my eyesight got worse, and I couldn''t find my way a the snow-covered road."


    The old woman''s frighted voice was pitiful.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Only the dry sound of the wind lingered. Carl glanced at the snow-covered hills and fields without taking his eyes off the old woman.


    "Isn''t there a sign pointing the way?"


    "I can''t read."


    "Ev so, why bother climbing the hill wh you could have just followed the signs and found your way?"


    "I don''t have good eyesight¡­."


    Sabak, sabak¡­ .


    The momt the old woman oped her mouth, Carl began to stride down the hill.


    The old woman cowered in fear, th shivered and fell face down on the cold snow. Carl simply acted calm and composed, but strangely ough, he felt colder than the first snow that covered the world, and sharper than a drawn sword.


    "You''re lying in the snow on this cold day. Get up quickly."


    Carl spoke in a very gtle voice, and, not caring about the old woman''s dirty clothes, he grabbed her by the shoulders and helped her up.


    Mana¡­ can''t be felt.


    There''s nothing suspicious.


    She''s just an ordinary old woman.


    But this strange feeling made him more cautious.


    The old woman was lifted up, her face astonished by the incredible strgth that came from Carl''s small body, but she still kept her head down and did not show her face to Carl.


    If you were that surprised, it wouldn''t be strange if you raised your head and looked at the face without realizing it...


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The old woman fell silt for a momt at Carl''s slightly playful voice.


    "I''m sorry. I¡­"


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl cut off the old woman from what she was saying and spoke with a smile. The tail of the horse hung, and tsion was rising.


    "¡­ ¡­ I just think I''ve se you before."


    The old woman bowed her head at Carl''s words.


    Perhaps due to her lack of stamina, her rough breathing did not calm down easily and caused pure breath to disperse.


    "¡­ ¡­ This is my first time going to Himmeln."


    "Is that so? What''s the matter?"


    At the old woman''s words, Carl supported her as they climbed the hill.


    The tsion that had be building up in the hearts of the noble youths suddly collapsed at the sight and voice of the detailed figure, and they were filled with a deep sse of relief.


    "Isn''t Himmeln the heart of the empire? Wh I was a girl, I dreamed of going to Himmeln, but it wasn''t until I was this old that I finally had the chance to go."


    The old woman seemed relieved by Carl''s detailed attitude and smiled slightly as she spoke.


    "I see. But the weather is not good. Do you see over there? That''s Himmeln."


    Carl pointed to the walls of Himmeln, which were dimly visible through the light snowfall. At those words, the old woman smiled excitedly.


    "Harmon, can you take her to Himmeln?"


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    "Huh? No! It''s okay, Nari!"


    "No. It makes me uncomfortable to see you struggling in this cold weather. Don''t refuse."


    Carl nodded to Harmon, refusing the old woman''s refusal. Harmon unloaded his horse and placed the old woman on it.


    ???§¦??¦´?.?¦¨?


    "Harmon, don''t bother coming back here. Just wait in Himmeln."


    "Yes."


    "Oh, and¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl smiled and spoke to the old woman.


    "You don''t remember seeing me, do you? Those eyes look familiar."


    At that momt, the old woman sitting behind Harmon unconsciously turned her head slightly, and her hazel eyes, mounted on the horse, met Carl''s gre eyes head-on.


    Beath the drooping eyelids, sparkling jewel-like eyes. But more than that, Carl focused on the feeling he had the momt their eyes first met.


    ''Sight. I feel a mysterious ssation that cannot be described in words.''


    "¡­ I''m sorry. I''ve never actually met you."


    "Is that so? Well, I guess so. Be careful on your way."


    Carl smiled and spoke kindly to the old woman, th turned a and walked towards the nobles of the military.


    "You are very merciful."


    "Isn''t the author also a subject of the empire?"


    While Carl talked to them calmly, Harmon began to slowly ride his horse towards Himmeln.


    Carl followed the old woman''s figure without looking back. After moving for a while and becoming so far away that Carl could no longer be se, the old woman slowly turned her head and looked up the hill.


    Her hazel eyes, as if set with jewels, were fixed on a single point, as if piercing straight into something unse in the blurry distance.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The old woman turned her head again and looked at Himmeln in the distance.


    The snowfall was gradually decreasing. It would stop soon. It was later than scheduled. Aingir would be waiting. She had to go back quickly and report.


    Of course, she would leave out the part where she was personally spying on Carl...and omit the strange part about Carl.


    Camilla thought about the way Carl had looked at her. It was as if she had be cut by a knife or pierced by a spear. He was by no means an ordinary person.


    However, she still didn''t know which one was better compared to Adrian.


    All four of the grown princes of the Hardion Imperial Family were outstanding in every way, and two of them shone brightly.


    That was the problem, because she didn''t know which line to draw. She guessed she''d have to wait and see until she was sure. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Until th, she''d have to hide Adrian by casting a shadow over him so he couldn''t deal with Carl.


    "we''ve come this far. Please let me down so I can go in on my own feet."


    "Hmm...."


    Harmon let Camilla, who was disguised as an old woman, go. Since Himmeln was right in front of them anyway, it didn''t matter if she walked.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to come comfortably."


    Camilla smiled like an old woman and nodded to Harmon in thanks.


    "Okay. I just did what I was told to do."


    Harmon spoke calmly, but he waited there to make sure Camilla got into Himmeln safely.


    Camilla tered Himmeln without any problems. And wh Harmon looked at the falling snow for a momt and th turned his gaze again, he could not find the shabby old woman.


    Long, wavy black hair seeped into the alleyways and disappeared into the shadows.


    ***


    Additional reports came in from Howell.


    It was said that he succeeded in contacting and persuading most of those who had resigned from their posts and dispersed.


    In the first place, these people, whose only options after quitting their administrative posts were being unemployed or farmers, would have be willing to give in to the mere thought of, "Do you want to become an administrative worker?"


    Carl praised Howell greatly and gave him some of Hilfin''s money to fund his activities.


    Howell would remain in Himmeln in the future, providing Carl with wisdom and performing tasks that required judgmt wh needed.


    Wh the time came, they''d either have to take Howell officially into their own hands or sd him to Hilfin to take control of the situation.


    And to prevt Felt, who had done a good job, from having other thoughts, he secretly gave them some money.


    The letters delivered through Lilly were full of all kinds of flattery.


    ''I hav''t felt your gaze since that day.''


    Carl hadn''t felt the eyes following him lately.


    It had be like this ever since he met the old woman on the hill outside Himmeln on that day wh the first snow fell.


    ''Was that the bloody ring finger? If so, was that Camilla? I had be doubting it over and over again, but I could not easily come to a conclusion.''


    Evtually, Carl settled for changing his behavior to be a little more careful. But the hazel eyes he had se that day kept coming to mind, and he felt somewhat uncomfortable. It made him nervous to think that maybe those eyes were still looking at him.


    ''Okay. It''s pointless to worry any more.'' Carl cut his thoughts sharply. More important than that was the upcoming party at Milione.


    "Looking at it this way, you''ve really grown a lot¡­ "


    Lilly caressed Carl''s new clothes, her eyes filling with tears.


    He couldn''t go to the party of Captain Milione wearing clothes that were so small that they would burst, so he hurriedly got himself some new clothes.


    He was 0% in line with the military''s tastes, wearing a short, thick jacket, a long sword at his waist, riding breeches, and high boots that came up just below the knees.

 Chapter 136: Master Jaren

    Carl, dressed in a fine outfit and proudly holding his chest out, had little of the boyish look of his past.


    "I''ll grow more, what if you start crying here already?" he said.


    "I really¡­ I really hope so," Lilly replied, her voice trembling.


    "No, I said I''ll grow more," Carl reassured her. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, Lilly started to sob, and Carl had to sweat profusely trying to comfort her.


    "You''ve become so handsome that you could get married right away. All the ladies of Himmeln won''t be able to take their eyes off you," Lilly said, while crying and adjusting Carl''s clothes. She wrapped a rich scarf around him.


    "Then that''s good. Stop crying," Carl said gently.


    "Even if you like it, tears will still flow," Lilly laughed through her tears.


    Finally, as Lilly, who had fixed Carl''s hair, took a step back, Carl also stepped back slightly so that she could see better. He stood with a confident posture and a slightly playful expression.


    "I''ll be back soon. Don''t cry."


    "Yes, Master Carl. Take care on your way back," Lilly smiled happily and waved shyly.


    Carl also waved at her and left the room.


    "Harmon, tell Milton to treat Lilly."


    "Yes, Master Carl."


    As soon as the door closed, Carl''s expression changed, and he gave Harmon an order.


    "When you cry, your eyes get swollen and your physical strength decreases. Of course, she needs to get treatment."


    ''There is a limit to sincerity,'' Harmon thought, moving busily and grumbling inwardly.


    There was so little time left that he had to practically run to get a word to Milton and return to assist Carl. At times like this, he desperately wished there was just one more servant or maid.


    ''I also want to get married as soon as possible,'' Carl mused, echoing Lilly''s earlier sentiment.


    Carl also wanted to get married soon. This would help strengthen relationships, build trust, and make it easier to use important moments.


    ''That''s why I''m going to Milione''s party,'' he thought.


    The moment he considered this, Carl suddenly remembered a pair of sparkling, jewel-like hazel eyes. But the thought passed quickly as his mind filled with plans for his next move.


    A while later, Carl left the palace with Catherine, Bilford, and Harmon.


    Coincidentally, Nero was unusually late, so Carl became the center of a fairly large crowd as nobles heading to Milione''s party joined him one by one. Carl led the nobles much like Ias did, actively interacting and riding horses.


    The party venue was not Milione Hansvall''s mansion in Himmeln.


    Instead, Milione had set up a sort of garrison outside Himmeln.


    This seemed strange, but it was a tradition passed down for a long time due to various complicated circumstances.


    It provided an opportunity for talented young men to show off and advance in their careers, kept knights and officers from becoming lazy in peaceful Himmeln, and strengthened the unity of the military.


    In fact, quite a few people had risen to fame and become very successful through this party, so ambitious individuals often rushed to it with their eyes set ablaze.


    The party had been held for many high-ranking military figures even before Milione, demonstrating how much power Milione, who maintained the tradition, held within the military.


    Given the strong tendency to value cavalry, it was natural that Milione, a cavalry commander, would enjoy the honor of upholding the tradition.


    Karl burst into laughter at the sight of the camp that had suddenly appeared near the hill where he had met the old woman a few days ago.


    Everyone praised Milione, but it was the engineers who did the hard work.


    When Carl entered the party venue, there were already quite a few people there, talking and even riding horses around the racecourse.


    "That''s cool!" Carl exclaimed.


    "Some people wait a year for this moment, and there are nobles from far away who travel to visit," one noble said.


    "There are also knights who spend a lot of money or show off their skills to get recommendations. Well, those who spend money are usually just average," another added.


    "Lady Catherine, would you like to join us?" Carl asked Catherine, who had been quietly following behind him.


    "If Lord Carl permits, I will participate," Catherine replied.


    Catherine was no longer interested in showing off in places like this. She had returned to Himmeln carrying the Emperor''s banner, and the Mold family was growing sufficiently while managing the silver mines in Hilfin.


    But since Carl had laid the groundwork, there was no reason to refuse. Catherine also needed to show off her skills for the sake of Carl''s prestige.


    "Billford, how about you join us?"


    "Yes, I understand," Billford answered right away.


    Originally, one could only be invited if recommended by a prestigious noble or if they were a famous and capable person.


    He took that as Carl''s position and had a mere servant who didn''t know anyone participate. Yet no one complained. It seemed that Carl had now become a proud prince and a powerful man supported by the military.


    Billford seemed a little nervous, because in any match he entered, his opponents would either be military nobles or proven knights. That didn''t mean they would go easy on Billford.


    Since this was a match, using mana was prohibited. Although the physical abilities of mana users were superior, they were not so superior that they couldn''t be surpassed.


    That meant, if only he had the skills, Billford could win the match.


    "Master Jaren."


    Carl rolled his eyes when he heard someone''s voice. Not only that, many people were turning their heads at the same time. A large crowd of people was gathered around a tent erected on one side.


    "Master Jaren, it is an honor to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you. Sorry, I don''t know who are you."


    "Oh, I haven''t said hello yet," someone said.


    Carl, who was on horseback, could see a man among the people.


    A tall, lean man with a tight body greeted and smiled as he gathered around. He had wavy brown curly hair that hung down below his ears, and a slightly darker beard that grew neatly on his cheeks and chin, giving him a handsome appearance.


    Jaren.


    He was the most recent man to become a Master and come under the banner of the Morgan Empire.


    Masters were very special beings, and their treatment could not help but be special.


    The Master was considered a strategic weapon because he possessed such immense power.


    All Masters of the Empire, except those who were heads or heirs of noble houses, or those with special status like Gilbert, would renounce their family name and become members of the Imperial Family.


    Of course, they didn''t receive the surname Hardion.


    They just received the name ''Master'' and were called by that name. They usually stayed in the villa and lived a life that was the envy of the royal family.


    Then, when something happened, they received the Emperor''s order to go on an expedition, and with the Master''s overwhelming power, they successfully resolved the issue.


    If that were all, there would be no reason for a noble family to offer up their hard-earned Master to the Empire.


    Naturally, the reward for that went back to the family.


    Unimaginable privileges were granted, and even a declining family could suddenly become a local power player.


    That''s why families that had tradition and ability but had fallen into decline were always obsessed with nurturing masters.


    Just like Catherine did.


    ''Jaren, what brings you here?'' Carl took his eyes off Jaren and rode past. He knew a guy named Jaren. He saw him in the original.


    ''This is a case that proves that ability and character are not proportional,'' Carl thought.


    ''That''s why it''s good to use him as you like and then throw him away,'' he agreed with the original Adrian assessment.


    Jaren was capable.


    Although he was not outstanding, he was a stable master with no shortcomings.


    It meant that no matter where you threw him, he would be enough for one person.


    However, his personality was arrogant beyond his ability, and he was just a brat who took pleasure in being praised by those around him.


    When you became a master, you could be arrogant and enjoy riding the wave of success.


    But the problem was ''arrogance beyond one''s ability.''


    In the original, Jaren went on an expedition under orders from Adrian but was killed by people who weren''t even his masters due to his carelessness.


    Thanks to this, Adrian, who had been able to command numerous wars simultaneously without blinking an eye, achieved a feat that made him lose control of himself in front of others and sigh with his hand on his forehead.


    He tried to throw it away after using it but couldn''t use it and lost it, so he couldn''t help but sigh.


    That too, a Master!


    ''It''s a problem.''


    If Carl kept him in his hands, he couldn''t entrust him with important work, but if he gave him to someone else, it felt like a shame since he was the master.


    If he wanted to use him, he would have to throw him into enemy territory as if he were throwing a defective grenade.


    It would be better if it didn''t explode, but if it exploded the moment Carl pulled out the pin, there was really no answer.


    ''Let''s just leave it for now. I can think about how to use him later after we become emperor. He won''t be involved in the succession to the throne anyway,'' Carl thought.


    Carl, who was trying to ignore Jaren, stopped when he felt his hot gaze.

 Chapter 137: Jousting Competition

    If Carl kept him in his hands, he couldn''t entrust him with important work, but if he gave him to someone else, it felt like a shame since he was the master.


    If he wanted to use him, he would have to throw him into enemy territory as if he were throwing a defective grenade.


    It would be better if it didn''t explode, but if it exploded the moment Carl pulled out the pin, there was really no answer.


    ''Let''s just leave it for now. I can think about how to use him later after we become emperor. He won''t be involved in the succession to the throne anyway,'' Carl thought.


    Carl, who was trying to ignore Jaren, stopped when he felt his hot gaze.


    He slowly turned his head to see Jaren staring at Carl, as if his sharp intuition was working better than necessary and his anxiety was proven right.


    "... ... ."


    "... ... ."


    Carl smiled and nodded to him in greeting, and Jaren hesitated a little, looking a bit embarrassed, then smiled and nodded in return.


    He probably thought Carl would roll over and come running to greet him.


    Officially, it is known that ''4th Prince Carl'' must act like that.


    Carl realized why Jaren was here.


    It must have been to enjoy the sight of Carl, newly popular in the military, running up to him and clinging to him, wagging his tail like a dog smelling a snack.


    It wouldn''t have been so bad in the past, but now, showing that kind of attitude does more harm than good.


    Carl just passed Jaren by.


    And, following the rules that guests invited to the party must follow, he went to find the host, Milione, who was in the large tent in the center.


    The nobles who followed Carl also headed towards Milione, and the nobles who were distracted by the Master''s presence hurriedly followed.


    Jaren''s mouth twitched as the nobles who had gathered around him receded like the tide.


    Carl got off his horse and went into the tent. The other nobles waited outside out of respect for Carl and Milione, while only Catherine, Billford, and Harmon, who belonged to Carl, followed him in.


    "Hansval Ball."


    An old man who was examining the model battlefield and horses spread out on a very large table in the center of the tent turned his head and looked at Carl. Gray hair and beard, wrinkled skin.


    Although his face was a bit long, it still looked very plump. In the two blue eyes looking at Carl, an intense light flashed as if to prove what kind of being he was.


    "Your Majesty Carl. Nice to meet you."


    Milione stood up straight, turned to Carl, and bowed his head slightly as a courtesy.


    He spoke without moving his mouth much, his stylishly curled beard not moving at all. It seemed as if he was practicing ventriloquism.


    "I''m sorry for coming here so suddenly when I wasn''t formally invited."


    "This traditional party is always open to talented young people."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Carl smiled leisurely. Milione had just warned, "If you can''t prove your abilities, it would be rude to come without an invitation."


    Carl smiled coolly and replied, "That won''t happen."


    Carl lifted his chin and rested his left arm on the hilt of the sword at his left waist.


    Deep-set eyes were revealed through the blond hair that flowed slightly down. They were so hot and so frozen, with the blue color of green foliage.


    "Do you plan on participating in the competition, Lord Carl?"


    Milione looked at Carl with his blue eyes without moving a muscle and said, "This time, the movement of his mouth was hidden by his unmoving beard."


    "I''m thinking of going to the jousting competition."


    "Jousting is dangerous."


    "Do you really think I''ll die?"


    "You could die. There are so many desperate young people."


    "Oh, I''m pretty desperate, so I guess I can put up a decent match."


    "As long as you don''t die instantly, you''ll be fine, as long as you have a therapist."


    "Do some people die instantly?"


    "Since I''m not wearing full plate armor, things like that happen by accident."


    "Oh, like that."


    Carl spoke without any emotion.


    Throughout Earth''s history, jousting competitions were fought wearing heavy and sturdy armor.


    However, it is said that there were always deaths. But in this place where magic exists, dying during a match is very rare.


    And Carl had been through too much to be trembling over something as simple as a match.


    "Would you like to try a strategy game?"


    "I''ll try it when I have time."


    "Then, enjoy the party to your heart''s content."


    "Yes, Hansval."


    Carl smiled and extended his hand to Milione, but Milione, not feeling like he could hold Carl''s hand while standing upright, bent down slightly and took his hand.


    "... ... ."


    "... ... ."


    There was no need to waste mana.


    Milione could feel Carl''s skinny hand gripping his own with a strength he clearly did not have.


    And this palm. His hands appeared thin and elegant, but his palms were rough and tough, like those of a warrior.


    It was only two months ago that Carl had shaken off his illness and picked up a sword for the first time. It was a hand that had been made in two months.


    These hands were not easy to obtain.


    If treated with magic, muscle growth would be slowed and calluses would not form. To create a hand like this in just two months, you would probably have to keep swinging your weapon while your palms were tattered and bleeding.


    But for that to be the case, Carl''s hands looked too clean on the outside. In other words, it was a hand that Carl should not have now.


    Carl looked up at Milione coldly from close range, then narrowed his eyes and smiled. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your hands are a bit rougher than I thought?"


    Only then did Milione let go. But he couldn''t hide the suspicion that was flickering in his blue eyes.


    "¡­ Yes, I recommend you wear gloves."


    This suspicion arose from the lack of knowledge about Carl''s strangely robust constitution and powerful resilience.


    And Carl was a man who knew how to use these points to greatly exaggerate his extraordinary abilities.


    "It''s not really necessary. Well, I''ll see you later."


    Carl turned around with a smile, and those who followed him followed him out, giving Milione a quick greeting. Milione carefully observed Carl''s back and gait.


    "... He''s very thin, but he''s very well-proportioned. He''s already a complete body."


    Milione felt a little creeped out when he saw Carl''s body.


    The process of human body growth is fixed. No matter how outstanding one may be, one cannot deviate greatly from this.


    But Carl was growing as if he was ''expanding'' rather than ''growing.'' The skeleton''s shape was perfectly maintained, and all parts grew evenly while maintaining a certain proportion.


    Just as ''little people'' grow up, not ''children.'' Milione shook his head as he pictured the back of Carl, who had already disappeared.


    He can''t just focus on Carl right now. Because as a host, He have to welcome guests.


    "You''ve drawn the attention that was focused on Master Jaren to me. Is this what you were aiming for?"


    But as he listened to the voices of those waiting to meet Milione in front of the tent, he couldn''t help but think about Carl.


    Seriously, it''s extraordinary.


    ***


    Carl was already conversing separately with the nobles who had greeted Milione. We talked about the match and the achievements Carl had made.


    "Will Master Jaren join too?"


    "It''s a place that gives young people a chance to make a name for themselves, so it''s rare for people with status and fame to participate in competitions other than strategy games¡­ ."


    There is no need for old people who have everything to run around covered in dirt.


    If they go into the game, they will only hear bad things. And what use is force to them? If there''s a war, they''ll just be commanding, so it''s better to focus on strategy games.


    "Master Jaren, you''ve only recently become a Master, so maybe you can join? You''ll have to let us know your name."


    An officer spoke in a boastful tone.


    No, actually, it''s true that I''m complaining.


    Jaren came from a humble family but rose to fame by becoming a Master.


    That''s fine, but the problem is that it''s too cocky.


    On the outside, he pretended to be polite, but on the inside, he looked down on others and showed many unpleasant words and actions.


    The experienced ones quickly sensed this and realized his sordid nature hidden behind the Master''s radiance.


    "Hahaha, did you hear that? Lady Catherine, if you''re lucky, you might even be able to compete with the Master."


    "You have to be careful. Jousting is really dangerous."


    Catherine gave serious advice.


    Of course, she knew how careful Carl was, and also how skillfully he had become at jousting in a short time.


    If she were to objectively assess Carl''s current skill level, it would be fair to say that he is on par with the country knights even without mana.


    "I know. Oh, and by the way, you can''t use mana in matches, right?"


    "Yes."


    Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled at Catherine''s answer.


    "Then, it means that the Wonder Master Jaren can be defeated. And Billford as well."


    "... ... ."


    Everyone was silent at such absurd words.


    Even if you can''t use mana, a master is a master.


    His body, strengthened by mana, had surpassed human limitations, and his honed martial arts had also reached a high level.


    "If you are significantly ahead in martial arts, then yes, you can."


    Catherine said confidently.


    Of course, she knew very well that Jaren was also excellent in martial arts. Still, she couldn''t just act like a dog with its tail tied behind its back here.


    "I see. Then I''ll be looking forward to it."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine responded heavily to Carl''s words.


    This short conversation spread like wildfire, and of course, it reached Jaren''s ears.


    It''s really horrible; Jaren will be talked about whether he participates in the match or not.


    If you get involved, you''re a fool who''s robbing young people of their opportunities. If you don''t participate, you''re a coward who avoids challenges.


    Jaren originally only wanted to enjoy the power of the 4th Prince Carl by dragging him around. But he shouldn''t have been here in the first place.


    Jaren secretly struggled with his decision, but eventually decided to participate in the competition.


    He figured Jaren secretly struggled with his decision, but eventually decided to participate in the competition. He figured it was better to be a little reckless than a coward.


    ''You''ve got some good companions. It''s a win-win, whether you win or lose,''


    Carl thought with a calm smile.


    If he wins, it''s great, and if he loses, it''s enough to have attracted a lot of attention. Is his relationship with Jaren strained? Rather, it is good.


    People don''t admire Jaren; they admire ''Master'' Jaren. There are few people who like Jaren as a person.


    Even the fact that he has a falling out with him can be used politically. It is definitely beneficial.

 Chapter 138: Jousting Competition [1]

    Even when a large crowd gathered and the match began, Nero was nowhere to be seen.


    Carl was able to hear about Ias later.


    Nero did not attend the party. The nominal reason was to have tea time with his mother. The hidden reason was to make Carl stand out. Actually, the real reason was that he just didn''t want to go.


    Anyway, since Nero was absent, the most noble person at Milione''s party was naturally Carl.


    "You are truly manly."


    "Even if you say it''s a knight, I will believe it."


    As soon as Carl put on the armor he had prepared, everyone was already excited.


    The jousting armor was very thick and heavy, making it quite uncomfortable. It was so bad that he couldn''t even turn his neck.


    However, the armor only protected the front of the upper body, the head, and the left arm.


    The right arm holding the spear and the lower body were left unprotected.


    As long as they don''t die, the two of them will charge at each other head-on and swing their spears. It''s crazy, but that makes it even more exciting. This is a true warrior''s match that cowards wouldn''t even dare to participate in!


    "Good luck, Lady Catherine."


    Catherine was unable to watch the jousting match between Carl and Billford because she was participating in the fencing duel.


    "Yes, I will do my best to dedicate the victory to you,Lord Carl."


    Catherine spoke seriously.


    But what was so funny about this was that Carl suddenly burst into loud laughter.


    "Hahahaha! Hahaha! Hahaha! Then I can''t send you away empty-handed!"


    Then, he immediately felt inside his armor, took out a handkerchief from his jacket, and handed it to Catherine.


    There is a tradition where a lady gives a handkerchief or other ornament to a knight who is competing in a match, and the knight dedicates the glory of his victory to the lady.


    So, there are many cases where a knight secretly tells a lady he likes that he will dedicate the victory to her, and urges her to give him her things.


    When Catherine said she would dedicate victory to him, Carl, who had suddenly become a lady, accepted it with a cheerful smile.


    Catherine hesitated in embarrassment, then took his handkerchief when Carl urged her.


    And after hesitating, she old-fashionedly followed the tradition and tied it to the handle of the knife. With this, Carl really became a lady.


    Carl leaned against Billford''s shoulder and chuckled as he looked at Catherine, who was flustered.


    He looked like a mischievous boy, unlike his previous appearance, with his back bent stiffly and his shoulders shaking as he moved awkwardly because of his armor.


    "Lady Catherine, don''t think that just because you''ve taken my handkerchief, you''ve taken my heart too."


    "Lo¡ªCa, Lord Carl. That''s not it¡­"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Carl teased Catherine by talking like a sassy lady, and when Catherine stuttered, he burst out laughing again.


    Carl''s cheerful attitude and friendly relationship with even knights of lowly families left quite a deep impression on others. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m joking. Good luck."


    "¡­ Yes, good luck. And you too, Billford."


    "Yes, Lady Catherine."


    Catherine walked away, speaking seriously as if it were a lie that she had just been taken aback by Carl''s joke.


    "Then let''s prepare too."


    "Yes."


    "When you meet someone, don''t be lenient and treat them seriously."


    "Oh, that¡­"


    Billford was taken aback by Carl''s words.


    If Billford was serious, Carl would fall off his horse with one blow and roll on the floor.


    Billford was still physically immature, weak in stamina, and unable to control mana, but he was a true genius in martial arts who could kill any knight with a single swing of his sword.


    Even if Carl used up all his mana, he would lose a hundred times if he fought Billford a hundred times. Billford was too good to win with just 5 seconds of mana left.


    "If you don''t mean to insult me, then do it. I already know that I can''t win against you."


    "¡­Yes, I understand."


    Billford answered resolutely.


    After hearing the answer, Carl smiled at the other nobles around him. It meant don''t be lenient and do it sincerely.


    If you ignore me, I will consider it an insult.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean there aren''t many people who would genuinely deal with Carl. Is there any guarantee that Carl wouldn''t hold a grudge against the person who really defeated him?


    "Wow!"


    The race, which required relatively little preparation, had already begun. The garrison¡­ no, he saw horses galloping powerfully around the party grounds.


    The sound of people''s passionate cheers.


    "We will reveal the bracket!" A young nobleman brought out his servants and shouted loudly.


    The attendants placed wooden name tags on the match schedule prepared in the stands. The competition would be held in a tournament format.


    Therefore, the bracket was adjusted appropriately to prevent big matches from being held too early or trivial matches from occurring.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "¡­"


    Billford noticed Carl''s small voice.


    Billford was placed slightly lower down.


    The problem was that Carl was placed at the bottom. He was a prince by name, so for the sake of his pride, it would be better to place him in a higher rank and have him lose to a worthy opponent.


    What if he lost to some random person and lost face? That was someone else''s thought.


    Billford was concerned that Carl, a fine warrior, might be offended by the sight of his father''s rascals sparring with his father''s rascals.


    The fact that they were similar in age to Billford, who was 15, and Carl, who was 16, was not a consideration. To Billford, Carl''s age didn''t really matter.


    "Billford, I''ll meet you there."


    Instead of being offended, Carl just smiled and pointed to the middle.


    They were both in the lower ranks, so they would meet up soon. The nobles laughed a little awkwardly at Carl''s confident words.


    To them, Carl, who was a young seed and had some talent, but had only been holding a sword for two months, seemed unlikely to rise to that level with his skills.


    "Then this is it for me. What a pity."


    "Don''t say that. You might win, right?"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to look at it?"


    "That¡­ yes."


    Carl spoke calmly to Billford, fumbling with his uncomfortable helmet. In horseback riding competitions, the lower-ranked ones are played first.


    This is because it becomes boring to see the big guys fight each other from the beginning and then the weak guys fight each other.


    That is, Carl, who is in the lowest rank, would be playing first.


    "Then I''ll go and come back."


    "Yes, be careful not to get hurt."


    "Well, as long as you don''t die, that''s fine, right?"


    "Cecil will be sad."


    "That''s difficult."


    Carl spoke seriously, stepped on the stirrup, and climbed onto the horse alone.


    Even if the armor only covered the upper body, it was very heavy and uncomfortable, so if he is short and weak, it was difficult to mount a horse by himself.


    A small commotion spread at the contrast between the boy who was Carl''s opponent and the boy who got on the horse with the help of the servant.


    "Both sides, please head to your seats! Spectators, please stay in the audience seats, and the next contestant, please wait at the back!"


    Everyone took their seats, and the glorious lowest Carl stood on the left as seen from the audience. In the center of the audience were those who served as judges, and flags symbolizing Carl and his opponent were hung there.


    Carl''s was, of course, the flag of the Morgan Empire.

 Chapter 139: Jousting Competition [2]

    There was a fence in the center of the long stadium.


    This is to prevent horses and riders from colliding with each other and dying. If you get hit by a spear and fall off your horse, you can survive, but if your horse collides with you and you fall over, you are at great risk of dying even if you have armor.


    "You win if you knock your opponent off his horse. You get points if you hit the head, torso, or shield to break the spear. If both sides are on the horse after three charges, the score determines the winner. If the score is tied, the three charges are repeated until the winner is decided.


    Please be careful not to attack the horse, the opponent''s lower body, or the right arm, as this will result in disqualification,"


    Hansval''s attendant explains the rules at Carl''s side.


    Of course, Carl already knows this, but people who are too excited or flustered often make mistakes, so the rules are explained again before the start.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Of course, of course," Carl speaks leisurely as he lowers his visor in response to Harmon''s words, who was waiting with his window open.


    Jousting is extremely dangerous. If a piece of wood gets lodged in your eye, you could be permanently blinded, even if you can cure it with magic.


    As Carl holds out his hand, Harmon hands him the spear. It is long, ornate, and made of hollow wood that breaks easily. Even the tip of the spear is shaped like a blunt crown so that it cannot penetrate armor, but also does not slip on it.


    The attendant waves the flag vigorously, and the opposing team waves their flag as well.


    Carl rolled his eyes and looked at the audience.


    Milione is looking at him.


    Carl looked at his opponent, listening to the breathing noise inside the visor. Bigger than that, but not as big as Billford.


    Of course, he won''t be able to handle mana, and in terms of physical ability, he might be inferior to Carl. Carl realized that his opponent was tense from afar, holding his spear. The horse, having read its owner''s tension, is seen stamping its feet anxiously.


    On the other hand, Carl had been in several life-threatening battles and had experience in slaughtering enemies through cavalry charges.


    He felt neither excitement nor nervousness, and his white horse just looked around calmly.


    "Please respect your opponents and compete fairly!" A powerful voice is heard. Carl raised his spear in response, and his opponent raised his spear a beat later.


    Phew!


    The moment the trumpet sounded, Carl charged on horseback. It was the same for the other person, but there was one problem.


    Unlike Carl, who started at a moderate pace and gradually increased his speed, his opponent was so nervous that he pushed hard and ran at full speed from the start.


    The horse runs so excitedly that its body rocks up and down violently, and the spear of an opponent who lacks horsemanship shakes violently as if it were going to fall.


    Because their opponents were running too fast, they ended up meeting on the left side of the pitch instead of in the center.


    Because their opponents were running too fast, they ended up meeting on the left side of the pitch instead of in the center. Of course, by then Carl had reached top speed steadily.


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    Carl heard his opponent''s heavy breathing.


    He don''t know, but Carl looks out the window, his face expressionless beneath his visor.


    Yeah, I ''kicked'' the window. It takes considerable skill to precisely aim at an opponent while a horse is running, and it is also difficult to convey the power at the moment of impact.


    So, you just hang the spear on the hook on your side and aim it.


    Even that is quite difficult. But Carl skillfully swings his spear, and at the perfect angle and timing, his spear reaches the opponent before his swinging spear.


    Bam!


    Carl''s spear avoided the shield and struck his opponent''s left chest accurately. The window shatters in an instant, sending shards flying everywhere.


    Even if he controlled the spear, Carl withstood the impact perfectly by transmitting the horse''s charge with his thin arms.


    "Ugh!"


    The opponent''s body twisted in shock. As the tip of the spear suddenly turned, he hurriedly thrust his spear.


    But Carl had already passed, and as a punishment for his clumsy spear thrust, he fell from his horse and rolled to the ground.


    "Wow!"


    The audience was overwhelmed with admiration. Carl proved his mettle with just one charge. It wasn''t exactly outstanding, but it was a huge surprise since no one was expecting it.


    Carl threw down his broken spear and rode leisurely towards his fallen opponent.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Huk! Huk! Gah, it''s okay¡­ it''s okay¡­ ."


    Contrary to what he said, the condition didn''t look very good. Despite his uncomfortable armor, Carl leapt from his horse, climbed over the fence, and held out his empty right hand to his opponent.


    The opponent, who seemed to still be a boy, struggled with his hands and barely managed to grab Carl''s hand. He was surprised by the incredible strength beyond his expectations and jumped up.


    "It was truly courageous."


    "Go, thank you¡­ ."


    Since the match was fought fairly, the boy''s response should have been praise for Carl''s dancing, not gratitude.


    But he said this as a subordinate who was unilaterally praised by Carl''s skills, power, personality, and charisma. Carl smiled, patted him on the shoulder, then leapt back onto his horse, which was waiting quietly for him as he stepped over the fence again, and headed back to the left side of the field.


    Clap clap clap clap!


    The audience applauds. Although the match itself ended in vain, Carl''s performance as the winner deserves respect.


    Regardless of his status as a prince. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy who was defeated by Carl refused to be supported and left the arena on his own feet, leaning on the horse.


    He also received a round of applause, and thanks to him, the atmosphere of the jousting competition, which was expected to be dull due to poor performance, was heated up from the start.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. Rather than suppressing things with power, I''m going to climb up the ranks with my skills."


    "Watch what you say."


    "Ahem¡­ ¡­ ."


    Some people were so excited that they made mistakes in their speech. Anyway, Carl left a strong impression.


    And in the game that followed shortly afterwards, Billford also made himself known to everyone.


    He knocked the young officer off his horse with one blow, and as his opponent was no novice, he struck Billford''s shield with his spear.


    But his spear did not break. Because Billford moved so flexibly and smoothly, he completely absorbed the shock. The window, which was made to break easily, was as clean as new.


    This means that a young squire who was only 15 years old had mastered not only spearmanship but also horsemanship and armor skills.


    In the original, Billford, a genius who became a master before he turned 20, had a decent debut that made him known.


    Everyone knew about it through the assassination of Carl, but this is the first time that the dance has actually been shown.


    With this alone, Carl had achieved most of his initial goals. Now all that remains is to wait for Milione''s reaction and the results of Catherine''s swordsmanship duel. It would be nice to be able to accumulate as many victories as possible in jousting competitions.


    Of course, Carl''s victory is set before he meets Billford, but as Billford continues to win, Carl''s name will also rise.


    Carl''s prestige rests on the shoulders of Catherine and Billford.


    And they will not betray Carl''s expectations as they have done so far.


    "I''m serious. Don''t ignore me."


    "Yes, Carl."


    After continuing their victories, Carl and Billford met again and said that before heading to the opposite side.


    Now that Billford knows his victory will strengthen Carl, he will work even harder.


    ''Let''s try not to fall off the horse in one blow.''


    That was Carl''s pledge to himself and Billford, who had been evaluating themselves coolly...No, really. Even if I use mana, I have no confidence in winning.


    ''That guy, even though he''s a genius, isn''t it unfair for him to fight so well at only 15 years old?


    '' ¡­ grumbled Carl, who had come up here after two months. It''s a good thing no one heard.

 Chapter 140: Carl Vs Billford [1]

    Looking across from the end of the pitch, Carl saw Billford staring quietly in his direction.


    "Umm¡­" Carl felt breathless.


    Billford was the type of person who avoided unnecessary actions, a testament to his loyalty to Catherine.


    Despite this glorious opportunity, he didn''t even think about looking around or waving to make himself known.


    This added to Carl''s pressure.


    As Carl had instructed him to fight sincerely, Billford would attack without regard for consequences, intending to knock Carl off his horse with a single blow.


    Carl listened to the familiar warnings, lowered his visor, and accepted the lance.


    "Please respect your opponents and compete fairly!"


    At those words, Carl shook off his thoughts and focused on the match. His vision slowed, and all sounds seemed to flow sluggishly, as if his ears were deaf.


    His vision moved up and down slowly, in rhythm with his breathing.


    Billford stood waiting for the signal, spear raised. His unwavering gaze weighed on Carl painfully.


    Carl suddenly felt the urge to fight properly, even if it meant using mana.


    He was going to lose anyway.


    However, using mana would result in disqualification. Although it didn''t really matter, it would be problematic if people noticed.


    Carl pushed aside his regret and grabbed the spear.


    Phew!


    A trumpet sounded, and Carl and Billford simultaneously advanced toward each other. Carl skillfully rode his horse, gradually increasing speed.


    As he reached top speed about 10 meters from the midpoint, he lowered the tip of his spear and aimed it forward.


    Unlike previous matches, Carl had his spear hanging from a ring on his armor.


    Despite the difficulty of movement in armor, he bent his hip joints and leaned forward as much as possible.


    Carl''s spear extended diagonally, aiming for Billford''s shield. Billford, on the other hand, rode without trouble, his spear tightly tucked under his armpit.


    He maintained a classic posture with his back straight, but his thighs were wrapped around the horse''s waist, straining his tight riding clothes.


    Carl saw this but could do nothing. He braced himself for the impact.


    At the moment of impact, Billford moved flexibly despite his uncomfortable armor.


    He stepped dangerously onto the stirrup, spread his legs, leaned forward, and, maintaining his balance with his core muscles, thrust out the spear with all his might.


    His attack was as beautiful as a painting, yet as chilling as the fangs of a poisonous snake, like a tightly pressed spring forcefully spreading out.


    Kwaaaaang!


    Carl couldn''t even scream.


    Despite focusing all his mind on defense, Billford''s spear followed him leisurely, striking Carl''s shield squarely.


    The technique was so precise that the point of impact was not even slightly off.


    Instead of shattering like other spears, Billford''s spear split lengthwise, evenly distributing the impact from the tip of the spear to just before the handle.


    This was what it felt like to get a proper lance charge from a real cavalryman.


    Even though he was protected by a shield and armor and had tightened his muscles in anticipation, Carl thought his internal organs would burst.


    His head shook violently, and it was hard to keep his balance. It became clear why they integrated the breastplate and helmet into one piece¡ªotherwise, his neck would have broken and he would have died.


    "Cough!"


    Carl belatedly regained his breath, but his body was already shaking violently and had tilted significantly to the right.


    In a split second, Carl didn''t give up; he let go of the spear and gripped the reins tightly with both hands. His leaning body hung on with difficulty, and his smart horse twisted its body with all its might to keep Carl from falling.


    "Haa!"


    However, Carl, who had not yet recovered from the shock, could not get on the horse right away.


    The horse ran slowly in an odd manner, reducing the impact.


    §Ö??@§à§å--*§Ñ?$-+


    Thanks to this, Carl managed to reach the other side while barely hanging on to the horse. As the horse stopped at the designated location, the waiting attendant quickly pushed Carl up.


    If he reached the finish without falling off his horse, the round would end. In the end, Carl kept his resolve and did not fall off his horse in the first round.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    Carl could not hear the servant''s words because his ears were deaf from the shock.


    "Okay. The match isn''t over yet."


    But when the servant turned his head and tried to call someone, Carl stopped him. Carl forced himself to stand upright and rode slowly back to his seat.


    Thanks to his rapid regeneration, his hearing quickly recovered, and Carl could hear the shouts echoing from beyond the helmet and visor.


    "Wow! That squire is killing it!"


    "It''s better than any knight!"


    "Even prince Carl didn''t fall off his horse after being hit by that. That''s really amazing!"


    Carl raised his visor in frustration.


    As the cold wind blew, Carl felt a strange sensation and touched his face with his right hand.


    "Ma-Ca-Master-Carl."


    Billford, who was riding his horse from the opposite direction, let out a panicked voice. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl looked at his right hand and saw that it was covered in blood.


    "¡­ Oh, right. I got hit in the left arm and my nose is bleeding."


    Carl burst out laughing at the absurdity.


    His face was a bloody mess from the violent shaking, tilting, and rubbing his face with his hands. Everyone was murmuring in confusion at the horrific sight.


    It seemed like the match should be stopped.


    But Carl turned his head, spurted the blood from his nose, wiped the blood flowing down with the back of his hand, and rode his horse calmly.


    The bleeding had stopped, the shock had subsided, and his body was intact. The only thing that had changed since the beginning was that his face had gotten dirtier.


    "If you keep watching, you''ll be doing this all day." Carl smiled at the hesitant Billford and passed him by.


    Flutter! Flutter!


    Then, in the center of the stadium, the attendants waved the flag and put a flag on the scoreboard.


    Not only Billford but also Carl''s scoreboard was flagged.


    "What! Is the lance broken?"


    "Where!"


    As the audience roared, Carl''s spear was raised from the center.


    The spear that Carl had dropped immediately after the impact rose high, revealing itself to everyone. It was only broken about an inch from the tip, but it was definitely broken!


    As Carl was struck by the shield on his left arm, he twisted his body with all his might to deflect the impact, and the spear that was fixed to the ring of his armor was extended almost perpendicular to the direction of travel.


    Thanks to this, Carl''s spear was able to graze Billford''s shield even as his body fell.


    One might think it was a stroke of luck.


    However, even a knight would not be able to easily control his body if he were directly hit by Billford''s attack.


    Of course, no one knew where the lance would point. This was possible because Carl learned jousting, and all martial arts in general, from Catherine and Billford.


    Carl knew almost exactly how Billford would move. He could perfectly anticipate the process because he remembered it perfectly.


    No matter how talented Carl was, if he had been attacked by Billford first, he would have fallen off his horse without even attempting an attack.


    Of course, Carl''s attack did not cause any damage to Billford.


    This was because Billford controlled his body delicately even while moving roughly and easily avoided Carl''s attacks.


    The spear was too soft and was extended vertically, so only the tip of the spear flew off precariously.


    Still, this was surprising. Carl scored a point against Billford, who was a worthy title contender!

 Chapter 141: Carl Vs Billford [2]

    Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay."


    "Would you like to receive treatment?"


    "It''s okay. I''m already fine." Carl spoke leisurely, lowering his visor and extending his hand to Harmon.


    Harmon was worried about Carl, but it was all for nothing. Carl was completely fine.


    Harmon had never seen Carl in combat, let alone seen him recover from his injuries within hours.


    The flag rose again and waved, and Carl looked across, holding the reins tight.


    Phew!


    The moment the trumpet sounded, Carl and Billford once again ran towards each other.


    Carl licked his blood-soaked lips and clenched his teeth. If he made one mistake, his tongue would be cut off.


    Billford stood firm, intent on unhorsing Carl as he had at first. Carl had told him to fight with all his heart, and Billford was doing so without regard for consequences.


    That old-fashioned aspect made him a great guy, but when he actually got beaten up, it felt a bit unfair.


    It wouldn''t be so bad since after the match Carl could tease him by saying,


    "You beat up your master; that''s too much."


    Carl grinned, and Billford''s dark brown eyes, visible through the slit in his visor, narrowed as if smiling.


    ''Look at that smile on his face.'' Carl braced himself for shock, muttering a joke to himself that no one could hear.


    Kwaaaaang!


    Once again, there was a loud noise accompanied by shock.


    Billford struck Carl with all his might as before, and this time his spear split lengthwise instead of shattering.


    Carl''s body floated up as if he were about to fly, and he barely managed to sit down on the saddle.


    This time, Carl avoided hanging on so precariously like the first time by letting go of the lance right after the impact and holding on with all his might.


    "Ugh! Gasp!"


    But the impact was so great that Carl couldn''t help but sway back and forth even while sitting on the horse.


    Carl waved his hand vigorously to indicate that he wanted to continue the fight and rode his horse back to his original position.


    Flutter! Flutter!


    This time, Carl scored again against Billford. Carl knew that Billford would be more aggressive in defense than before, so he swung his spear with all his might.


    Only the crown-shaped spear tip broke off and flew away.


    Even though he had thrown his spear down, Billford probably didn''t even feel the impact of Carl''s spear.


    The crowd cheered at the incredible performance of the young squire and Carl''s success in scoring both times despite being hit by Billford''s attacks.


    "If this keeps up, I''m going to have to do this all day," Carl said.


    "I think it would be better for you to take a break. We''ll finish next time," Billford responded.


    "That¡­ no. Let''s do that." Carl hesitated, not knowing how to respond to Billford''s serious words, then nodded with an awkward smile.


    This was really scary.


    "Master Carl, please get treatment."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    Carl spoke calmly and held out his hand to receive the spear. Harmon, seeing blood flowing out of the crack in Carl''s helmet, fidgeted with worry.


    However, Carl, who was already fine, reassured him.


    ''Then, what kind of amazing thing will you do?''


    Carl thought, looking at Billford with half-expectation and half-anxiety. Billford had said he would finish it, so he really would finish it¡­


    ?+?¦Ò§Ô¦×-$§¾§å+-?&¢¥?§Ö@?¦Ñ#?§ñ


    Phew!


    As the crowd got excited by the unexpectedly thrilling match, the trumpet sounded again. Carl and Billford made their third charge, aiming their spears.


    ''It''s no different from just now,'' Carl thought, aiming his spear and paying attention to Billford''s movements.


    He planned to break the lance again. If the tip of the spear just grazed Billford''s shield, it could break, and Carl would earn another point, extending the match to the next three rounds.


    Seeing Billford approaching, Carl tensed up and prepared to strike.


    ¡­


    "Lord Carl! Lord Carl!"


    "¡­ah?"


    Carl opened his eyes to a voice calling him. Billford''s pale face blocked out the sun.


    "What is this¡­?"


    Carl staggered to his feet and looked around. He saw people running around in panic.


    "Therapist! Therapist¡­ ."


    Those who had been screaming for a therapist were shocked to see Carl standing up and closed their mouths. It was as if they had seen a corpse rise. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­ Did I fall off my horse?"


    "That¡­ yes¡­ I''m sorry."


    "What a pity. I was planning to do it all day."


    Carl sighed deeply and got up.


    Then he looked down and saw blood dripping, realizing he was in a terrible state.


    "What on earth have you done?"


    "Your breastplate instead of your shield, and that was¡­ ¡­ ."


    So, what this means is that Billford aimed at Carl''s breastplate instead of his shield, intending to end the match.


    "So my lance is broken?"


    Billford looked around and muttered, "I fell from my horse and hit a fence, and it broke."


    "Did you avoid it? How?"


    "I hung on the horse''s left flank."


    Carl suddenly remembered the last sight he had seen.


    Billford, right in front of him, suddenly disappeared like a mirage, and Carl''s vision went black.


    Hanging on the horse''s side in uncomfortable armor, Billford had thrust out his arm and struck Carl in the chest with his spear, causing Carl to fall off his horse.


    "You''ve been very generous from the beginning."


    "That¡­"


    "Let''s aim for the win. But I feel good about losing to you."


    Carl smiled and patted Billford on the shoulder.


    The difference was so absurdly large that Carl didn''t feel bad about losing. Carl left the arena on his own two feet, holding the reins of the white horse that waited at his side.


    The situation was so absurd that there was no applause or cheering.


    Still, Carl felt relieved.


    Now that it had come to this, should he go watch Catherine''s game?


    ''By the way, if my body was still weak, I would have died from the shock alone, right?''


    It made Carl wonder if Billford really intended to kill him.


    Of course, Billford didn''t know much about Carl either.

 Chapter 142: Natural Born Politician

    Carl took off his armor, wiped the blood off his body, and then politely received treatment from a healer.


    Refusing treatment during a match is an act of fighting spirit, but if he refuse treatment after suffering the shock of falling off a horse and being covered in blood, he will only be treated as a savage or someone with a crazy brain.


    Carl was treated, his slight discomfort relieved, and he rinsed his blood-tasting mouth with warm water.


    "You are truly amazing. Even the most skilled knights are not as tough as you, prince Carl." Without realizing it, Milione speaks quietly from behind Carl, who is receiving treatment.


    "Thank you, even if it''s just empty words." Carl said, wiping his face again after blowing out the blood that had clogged his nose.


    "I''m not just saying this as empty words. It''s a shock that even the knights can''t get up from."


    Milione shakes his head and says.


    Just falling off a horse was a huge shock, but then he got hit by Billford''s lance charge, which was designed to knock his opponent off his horse.


    Carl was unconscious the moment he was struck by the spear, but even though he was on a horse charging at full speed, he was hit by Bilford''s spear and was launched to the other side, flying nearly 3 meters before crashing to the ground. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No kidding, everyone thought Carl was dead.


    "I''ve seen my knights fight countless times. They don''t even pretend to be in pain."


    "Are you referring to Lady Catherine?"


    "Yes, she''s a great knight."


    Milione had a hard time deciding how to take what Carl had hinted at.


    Carl says he personally witnessed Catherine being involved in a fierce battle that left her battered and battered.


    However, in the official records, Catherine''s combat records are limited to the subjugation of Nol and the simple subjugation of mercenaries.


    Milione, who is friendly with Govan, knows well about the affairs in Dabron. So if there was a problem, it means it occurred during the play expedition at Hilpin¡­


    ''Is Your Majesty involved?'' Milione noticed it vaguely.


    There was something in Hillfin. But nobody knows that. No matter how good Carl is, he can''t fool Azgoth.


    That is, Azgoth minimized or concealed what Carl did. Carl had been acting like a little child all this time, secretly reaching out in all directions.


    Carl, who had been silent for a while, now subtly informed Milione. Could it be a lie? Or is it true? If it''s true, for what?... No, Milione already knows.


    To avoid suspicion and caution.


    "It looks like you had fun at Hillfin."


    The experienced and skilled Milione reached there in one breath. Carl got something from Hillfin. And Azgoth is secretly helping Carl.


    "It was my first battle, so I guess I should say I had fun."


    Carl stood up abruptly, speaking angrily. But the wickedly smiling eyes tell us that the young prince sees through even Milione''s insights.


    Carl knows how to convey his intentions with secret glances and mysterious gestures. This is not something that can be simply learned.


    Carl showed off his extraordinary abilities by sending countless signals to Milione, making him confused and unable to make a decision.


    Without saying anything special, in secret ways that he can''t even imagine unless he pay attention and focus.


    ''He is a natural born politician who should rise to prominence, and an ambitious man with a fighting spirit like a flame that sets the dry autumn fields on fire!''


    After a moment of deep reflection in silence, Milione came to this judgment about Carl. Even though Carl didn''t say or do anything threatening, Milione shuddered so much that the hairs on his body stood on end.


    Even the old bastards who have been rolling around in the political arena are surprised by the depth of their plans, and they burn with ambition as if they could destroy the world, yet they fool everyone like innocent children.


    A sickly 16-year-old child who, until recently, could not even walk and had never left his room.


    That monster is now reaching out to Milione. Carl, who had to hide himself, revealed himself to Milione. Milione must either join Carl''s hand or become his enemy.


    In this place where countless people were bustling about, Carl blocked everything, every path.


    There are only Carl and Milione here now, and Milione can''t even give a third answer.


    What are you going to do? Will you hold my hand? Or will you shake off my hand and meet your destruction as an enemy? hosted-on-MVLeMpYr.com


    Carl, who asked like that, just quietly looked at Milione with his angelic appearance.


    "I heard that Prince Carl''s knight is getting quite a bit of publicity. Would you like to go and take a look?"


    "Of course. Because she took my handkerchief."


    At Milione''s words, Carl giggles playfully and starts walking. Milione opened his mouth as he walked beside Carl.


    "It looks like we''ll meet Master Jaren in the finals."


    Of course, that''s how Milione drew up the bracket.


    "What do you think? Do you think Catherine could win?"


    Carl asks in a leisurely voice, his arm casually resting on the hilt of the sword.


    There is a gap that can never be overcome.


    A master is a being who has reached the inviolable realm.


    Milione, who had been through many battles before Madius became emperor, believed it to be the truth. Milione slowly moved his lips, finally revealing his expression beneath his mustache.


    "It may seem difficult now, but I am sure we will win someday."


    Milione will take hold of the hand of this devil with the face of an angel.


    ''I''ll bet on Carl and see what happens.''


    Carl, who had obtained Davron under the protection of Emperor Azgoth underwater just two months after the incident, was too dangerous, but too sweet a fruit to refuse.


    "Is that so? I''m looking forward to it."


    Carl spoke in a soft voice to Milione''s faint smile.


    Carl, still small and dwarf, and Milione, still strong despite his old age, walked side by side toward the place where the swordsmanship duel was to take place.


    Really, Milione is looking forward to it.

 Chapter 143: Shes my Knight!

    "start!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Catherine dashed forward.


    The knight he was facing also ran towards him, but a look of resignation was faintly visible on his face.


    Catherine held her sword out in front of her, which she had placed on the halter.


    Catherine, with her relatively short reach, is not bad at keeping her opponents at bay and keeping their distance, but it''s not a great way to dig in like this.


    The opponent quickly dug in, his nerves extremely tense. In such cases, the classic method of destruction is to use a ricasso, which exerts a lot of force, to push the outside of the opponent''s sword.


    With Catherine''s arms outstretched, it''s difficult to swing or change the sword, and it''s also difficult to put power into the sword.


    It''s very basic combat logic.


    But there''s no way Catherine wouldn''t know such basic things.


    It''s clearly a trap, but you can''t help but go in even though you know it.


    There are some traps that smell so delicious that if you leave them alone, they will unleash a massive onslaught like they have done so far, leaving you unable to move a finger.


    Sling¡­ .


    The moment the knight''s sword pushed Catherine''s sword out, a soft, scraping sound was heard instead of a metallic crack.


    Catherine pulled the outstretched sword back with incredible wrist flexibility and agility.


    The knight''s sword, which was being pushed away by Catherine''s sword, was blocked by the sword that was being slashed from the lower right to the upper right.


    Catherine''s sword and the knight''s ricasso were in contact, but in an instant, Catherine''s ricasso caught the knight''s sword.


    The knight felt as if he was swinging a branch through a dense field of reeds.


    The sword was blocked without any rebound due to the resistance that was rising gently and gently.


    The sword was blocked so gently that the knight didn''t even have time to turn his sword around and strike with the back edge.


    Catherine dug in furiously without slowing down, and her sword reached the knight''s neck just as she made contact.


    The knight''s black sword was blocked by Catherine''s sword and passed just past her head.


    "I lost."


    "Wow!"


    A cheer erupts immediately after the declaration of defeat. Catherine won the single-sword battle with amazingly precise swordsmanship.


    Even in the case of plainclothes swordsmanship, it is rare for a match to be decided in an instant like this.


    Flawless and clean swordsmanship presents a beauty like elegant dance steps. I can''t help but be amazed.


    However, Catherine''s swordsmanship is not only elegant.


    In her previous matches, she stormed her opponents, getting them to distances where they couldn''t even swing their swords, and even wrestling them down.


    Catherine''s only weaknesses are her short stature and light weight. Other than that, she shows the balanced appearance of a typical complete warrior.


    "Indeed, she have the skills of a true royal knight."


    "Even so, isn''t it great?"


    "With that kind of skill, it wouldn''t be strange if his name became known."


    "You said that Lord Carl personally selected the imperial knights after examining them thoroughly?"


    As Catherine''s evaluation rises, so does Carl''s.


    Catherine must achieve as overwhelming a victory as possible.


    ''How far has Sir Gilbert reached?''


    Catherine didn''t feel particularly moved even after her victory. Catherine grew up quickly in a short period of time thanks to the books she received from Gilbert.


    Gilbert didn''t just explain martial arts stances. He poured decades of combat experience into that little book.


    Rather than calling it martial arts, it would be more accurate to call it combat logic..


    Carl, who has just learned the basics, will not be able to experience its true value because his priority is to learn the posture.


    But Catherine and Billford, who had already reached a certain level, were able to gain a lot of valuable knowledge and experience from a single book that could barely be salvaged in a life-threatening battle.


    From things about ''me'' such as the transfer of power, shifting of the center of gravity, and changes in the gap, to things about ''the other person'' such as predicting the psychology and movements of the other person facing ''me''.


    And it covers the entire interaction that occurs between ''me'' and ''the other'', up to the point of allowing ''me'' to adjust the state of the ''other''.


    There is a long road that leads second-class to first-class, and first-class to the next level.


    The path of glory that Gilbert has paved awaits her, long and wide. So, what kind of scenery is Gilbert, Commander of the Imperial Knights, seeing from so far away?


    "Lady Catherine! What are you doing?"


    "¡­Lord Carl?"


    Catherine turned her head from her thoughts at the sudden sound of Carl''s voice.


    She found Carl standing next to Milione, looking at her, and noticed that Carl had done a great job of drawing Milione in.


    It''s Carl, after all. He''s never let Catherine down, and he''s never let anything go that he set out to get.


    "You have to wave your handkerchief!"


    "Huh? Oh, that¡­ . Yes¡­ ¡­ ."


    Catherine''s emotions were shattered by Carl''s smiling words. She awkwardly untied Carl''s handkerchief from the handle of her sword and shook it creakingly.


    "It''s my handkerchief! She''s my Knight!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The crowd bursts into laughter as Carl playfully points at Catherine and shouts.


    It feels familiar to see the noble 4th prince playing a mischievous prank on his knight, and Catherine, who had just been showing off her incredible prowess with her rock-like face, being flustered.


    She feel cheerful. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl successfully created an atmosphere and was able to build relationships with more friendly people by talking about various things. With Milione also present, Carl was practically the center of the party.


    Master Jaren, a narrow-minded championship candidate who had to give up his chance to young promising players, was left alone in the competition.


    Even though Master Jaren is there, there are those who openly mention Catherine as a candidate to win, and her inviolable territory as Master is being damaged. read-more-on-MVLeMpYr


    Jaren tried to control his expression and looked at Carl and Catherine with a relaxed expression.


    ''I was supposed to be the main character, but they took my place.''


    Jaren, who had no idea that the party itself was something Milione had prepared for Carl, really thought so.


    Splash.


    Jaren''s leather gloves crunch as they are crushed. Even after he released his hand, the glove, crushed by the Master''s power, did not return to its original state but remained distorted.

 Chapter 144: Catherine Vs Jaren [1]

    The match progressed steadily, and the fencing duel quickly reached the finals. Since it was a sword fight in plain clothes, the outcome was decided quickly. If it had been a sword fight in armor, it would have taken all day.


    One of the finalists was, of course, Master Jaren.


    However, Jaren, who entered the stadium, received only formal applause. It was akin to a high school sports festival where a bunch of old school kids barged in, beat up the kids, and caused a ruckus.


    Without his status as a Master, he would have been booed instead of applauded.


    Meanwhile, Catherine, a strong contender for the title, entered the stadium to heartfelt applause and cheers of encouragement.


    Originally, Catherine, as an older royal knight, would have been in a slightly delicate position, but due to several factors, she was receiving everyone''s support.


    First of all, it was true that Catherine did not participate in the match because she wanted to but because her lord, Carl, wanted her to participate.


    Catherine was an obscure knight from an insignificant family, little known except as Carl''s knight.


    However, she had the skills to be considered a contender for the championship alongside Master Jaren, perfectly fitting the purpose of this party.


    Above all, it was thanks to Master Jaren, who was no different from a thug, that Catherine was in an overwhelmingly underdog position despite her outstanding skills and status as an imperial knight.


    In fact, no one thought Catherine would win against Jaren. That''s why they supported Catherine. It wouldn''t be fun or pleasant if Jaren won.


    Catherine and Jaren faced each other in the arena, drew their swords, and held them up in front of their chests, taking stances ready for battle.


    Jaren was down, and Catherine was down.


    Just by looking at their postures before the match, people could already predict the outcome.


    Aiming at the middle is the most basic and solid stance. It is stable, allowing for rapid attacks within a solid defense.


    Jaren showed Catherine that he would not leave her any room to turn the tables.


    On the other hand, Catherine''s posture was like a snake hiding in the black bushes below.


    One mistake could lead to being trampled to death by a falling foot, but if she waited for an opportunity, she could win by biting the ankle of an unsuspecting opponent.


    The lower stance showed Catherine''s determination to take a bold gamble for victory rather than drag out the match with little chance of winning.


    It goes without saying that the Master''s stronghold is never low.


    No matter how hard Catherine fought, she would eventually be stopped by Jaren''s strong defense. Despite Catherine''s gamble, the match seemed destined to end in a dull and uninspiring conclusion.


    Jaren may have intended to show an overwhelming gap, but that was exactly what everyone wanted.


    When you become a Master, you can act coolly and have a handicap! You little brat!


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    It would be polite to exchange greetings or a few words of encouragement, but Catherine and Jaren just silently pointed their swords at each other.


    Catherine was naturally like that, but Jaren''s expression showed a hint of discomfort, revealing a narrow-mindedness that did not match his skills as a Master.


    "Start!"


    The bell rang to signal the start of the match, and silence fell. The audience also watched with bated breath.


    Catherine, unlike before, remained motionless. Jaren aimed his sword at Catherine and waited for her to come in and struggle in vain.


    ''¡­ This woman¡­ .''


    Jaren''s eyebrows twitched. He was feeling a little impatient. The thought suddenly crossed his mind that if he did nothing and time went by, suspicions about him might arise.


    And he knew Catherine was after that.


    If he just stayed still, he would be noticed, but if he rushed in, he would become a Master and be the first to attack a regular mana user, which his pride would not allow.


    Meanwhile, it was also unpleasant to see that Catherine, who appeared to be still, was actually watching his liver while subtly shifting her center of gravity.


    It was a movement so subtle that only Master Jaren could notice it. Catherine was truly intent on beating Jaren in the match, and she was actually quite skilled. Arrogantly.


    "I want to give you a chance to swing your sword, but you''re not going to do anything about it?"


    "Not specifically¡­ ¡­ ."


    Catherine, who had concentrated all her energy, could only mutter softly between faint breaths. Her sunken eyes were sparkling.


    "We can''t go on like this forever. Can you attack first?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Catherine didn''t even respond to Jaren''s words.


    Catherine was completely absorbed and couldn''t hear anything now. This was not a combat situation where there were many things to consider.


    She could just focus all her attention on the one opponent standing in front of her.


    Catherine felt as if she were a hollow doll, transparent, and at the same time, reflecting Jaren, who was looking at her like a mirror.


    Jaren suddenly felt something stirring deep in his chest. It was hard to bear seeing Catherine like that.


    ...why?


    "¡­ ¡­ Then, I will go."


    Jaren swallowed his inexplicable feelings and growled. Catherine didn''t answer, and Jaren didn''t wait for an answer either.


    Bam!


    Jaren charged at Catherine at a speed that was difficult to follow with the naked eye, without using a single point of mana.


    novel-hosted-MvLeMpYr


    Despite the tremendous force, the sound of the ground being kicked was light. However, contrary to the light sound, the movement was as heavy as Mt. Tai.


    In an instant, Jaren dug in and used his overwhelming reach from his tall stature and long arms to get Catherine within his reach, out of the reach of her sword.


    Jaren''s sword did not stop. In a moment that seemed to waver slightly, his black sword swung briefly in a sharp trajectory, aiming for Catherine''s wrist.


    Master Jaren''s sword granted the strength and speed of a mana user without mana.


    It didn''t make sense for Catherine to fight without mana. It was unreasonable.


    But Catherine, who came from a fallen family but managed to climb up the ranks to become an imperial knight, knew better than anyone that whining about it being unreasonable didn''t help at all.


    What''s needed is not tears, but blood and sweat.


    "Ugh!"


    Catherine, who had been sinking like a lake, opened her eyes wide and exploded with energy.


    She reacted precisely to Jaren''s sword strike, which was digging in at incredible speed. Catherine moved with the determination to get everything out in one breath.


    Cock!


    Catherine pulled her hand back like an island and barely managed to block Jaren''s sword strike with her crossguard.


    As if he had been waiting, precise and sharp movements! Following the battle logic she had learned from her numerous experiences and Gilbert''s books, Catherine had actually been expecting Jaren''s attack.


    The problem is next!


    Kik!


    The opponent''s attack was blocked and entangled in the crossguard.


    The farther away from the black hand, the weaker it is, and the closer it is to the hand, the stronger it is.


    So in this case, Catherine, who blocked it so well, must get a chance.


    However, Catherine had no choice but to be pushed away helplessly by Jaren''s sword that was coming straight in with the power of the Master. Fencing is the art of making full use of the structural strength that comes from the correct posture.


    However, the power of the Master can shatter the very foundation of swordsmanship.


    Crack! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though Jaren''s sword was caught between Catherine''s blade and her crossguard, he twisted it with incredible force to open a gap.


    Jaren''s sword eventually regained its freedom without incident.


    The hilt of the sword was pressed down with a sharp blade.


    Catherine couldn''t even raise her sword and was aiming it at the defenseless Catherine who had entered the gap between Jaren''s swords.


    The match was decided in one go. It seemed so.

 Chapter 145: Catherine Vs Jaren [2]

    The farther away from the black hand, the weaker it is, and the closer it is to the hand, the stronger it is.


    So in this case, Catherine, who blocked it so well, must get a chance.


    However, Catherine had no choice but to be pushed away helplessly by Jaren''s sword that was coming straight in with the power of the Master. Fencing is the art of making full use of the structural strength that comes from the correct posture.


    However, the power of the Master can shatter the very foundation of swordsmanship.


    Crack!


    Even though Jaren''s sword was caught between Catherine''s blade and her crossguard, he twisted it with incredible force to open a gap.


    Jaren''s sword eventually regained its freedom without incident.


    The hilt of the sword was pressed down with a sharp blade.


    Catherine couldn''t even raise her sword and was aiming it at the defenseless Catherine who had entered the gap between Jaren''s swords.


    The match was decided in one go. It seemed so.


    Swoosh!


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Jaren jumped to the side as if startled, even though he had a decisive victory.


    He stared at Catherine''s swordplay with wide eyes.


    Before he knew it, Catherine''s sword strike was hitting the spot where Jaren''s knee had been.


    Despite the overwhelming difference in reach, if Jaren had attacked Catherine directly, their swords would have touched each other at the same time.


    Catherine held the pommel at the end of the sword hilt tightly, using her right index and middle fingers to resemble eagle claws.


    She twisted her body and pushed forward, prepared to be hit. With the length of the sword handle, the length of her fingers, and the strength of her extended body, she managed to catch up with the overwhelmingly disadvantaged Reach.


    Even while being crushed by the Master''s power, Catherine penetrated that tiny gap with precision and delicacy. It meant that she knew exactly how Jaren would move, and she also had complete control over her own body! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Jaren''s face turned bright red, then pale, his teeth clenched and his jaw bulged.


    Although Jaren''s main weapon was a long weapon such as a spear or halberd, that didn''t mean he couldn''t use a sword.


    Jaren''s talent was real, and he was confident he could kill a mana user even with a dagger in his hand.


    But now, Jaren was clearly outsmarted by Catherine in swordsmanship. It was only thanks to the Master''s physical abilities that he survived the bite.


    Above all, he couldn''t stand the fact that he was terrified by Catherine''s swordsmanship and retreated in front of everyone.


    "Dare¡­."


    Jaren muttered something under his breath so no one could hear and rushed towards Catherine, who was also holding her sword high above her head.


    This time, Catherine also ran towards him.


    Really, she was coming into this thinking she was going to win. No, she whispered to herself that this was a real life-threatening battle, and she fought with the intention of killing Jaren.


    In real combat, there are often moments when you have to risk your life to kill your opponent.


    Catherine knew it; she had been there.


    A quick and easy decision. She left her life to fate and aimed to kill without fail.


    The moment she encountered the fierce and transparent spirit that was not something that could be seen in a mere match, Jaren was able to suddenly realize what the discomfort he had been feeling was.


    Chae Jae-jaeng!


    There were three collisions in a single moment, and Catherine''s swordsmanship, which could have created countless changes, was broken before it could even spread its wings, pushed aside by the Master''s fierce power.


    You can''t even call it a match. It''s like rolling a rock down a hill and crushing an opponent who is standing alone with a sword in their hand.


    Jaren, who held down Catherine''s sword, aimed his sword at her neck. discover-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    In the silence, his distorted face seemed to scream silently.


    He felt embarrassed.


    He felt so ashamed and unbearable that he wanted to throw everything away and run away right then. He wondered if he had ever felt so miserable in his life.


    "I lost."


    As if driving the final wedge into his own battered heart, Catherine still calmly admitted defeat with her eyes still clear.


    That should have been Jaren''s original words. He was completely overwhelmed by Catherine in martial arts, and under the same conditions, he would have been defeated without even being able to properly launch his first move.


    He couldn''t even make the excuse that the sword wasn''t his main weapon. If he were to say something like that, he''d bite his own tongue off and he wouldn''t be able to bear it. It was a complete defeat.


    "¡­ ¡­ Master Jaren, the match has been decided. Please put down your sword."


    As Jaren did not move or put his knife away from Catherine''s neck, the officer in charge of the trial spoke quietly.


    Jaren felt as if flames were bursting out from within, burning his entire body. Is shame something that hurts so hotly?


    "¡­Damn it¡­Fucking¡­."


    Jaren shuddered and muttered, dropping his sword as he lowered his head. Crunch! The bladeless sword slid down Catherine''s shoulder and crashed noisily to the floor.


    "I, I lost. I lost¡­ ¡­ ."


    Jaren spoke with difficulty, as if he was holding back nausea. He looked around the surroundings, where the silence was colder than the winter wind, with a face like a lost child, and this time he spoke clearly so that everyone could hear.


    "I lost. It was a defeat without any excuses."


    Then he muttered under his breath as if he doubted what he had said, and looked around anxiously with frightened eyes until he met a pair of eyes that were quietly piercing through him.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The moment he came face to face with a pair of deeply swaying recordings, Jaren could no longer bear it and turned around and left the place.


    The sight of Carl following him as he ran away was too painful.


    The moment he met Carl''s eyes, Jaren realized that the young prince already knew him.


    He could feel, painfully, that Carl had looked into his arrogant and mean intentions as if he were looking into his pocket, laughed at them, and instead of taking them in his hands, threw them into the pigsty as feed.


    He felt like he had been thrown out naked.


    He couldn''t stand it. It was so pathetic and ugly that he felt like crying. Since when did it start to be like this?


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Looking at Jaren''s back as he ran away, Carl couldn''t bring himself to say anything.


    The Jaren he knew would have to show off after shoving Catherine down hard.


    Carl wanted Jaren to be so stupid and arrogant that he would turn everyone away, and so he would make Catherine''s nobility and outstanding dancing stand out even more.


    But for some reason, Jaren declared defeat and ran away despite his victory, shame and fear in his eyes.


    The victory in the swordsmanship duel ultimately went to Catherine.


    She was the first to declare defeat and offer her head to Jaren''s sword, but Jaren declared defeat and left.


    Catherine''s victory was something everyone was rooting for, but Jaren''s shocking appearance only threw the atmosphere into disarray.


    "Lady Catherine, you have won, so you should give me the glory."


    "Ah, that¡­Yes¡­ ¡­ ."


    The mood lightened a little when Catherine awkwardly unwrapped her handkerchief, waved it around, and handed it back to Carl, but that was it.


    Carl remembered the moment when Jaren looked at him in horror.


    ''Jaren, what change of heart has occurred?''


    Plans have changed.


    He thought it might be worth contacting Jaren.

 Chapter 146: Aric Biggest Obstacle

    Billford unfortunately got eliminated in the semi-finals.


    This was because the knight who stood against him was a mana user and forced a terrible war of attrition based on his overwhelming physical abilities.


    Billford, who already had weak stamina, fought a jousting match all day long and then fought a knight who controlled mana for 18 rounds, so it was inevitable that his stamina would drop.


    In the end, Billford lost by one point, but honestly, it was a bit difficult to call it Billford''s loss.


    A 15-year-old seed got there with only skill against a knight in his mid-20s who deals with mana. Even while Billford''s spears were all clearly broken, most of the other knights'' spears, like Carl''s, had only the tips broken.


    It means that there was an overwhelming difference in skill.


    "Phew¡­ ."


    But that didn''t really matter to Billford, who ended up losing. Aware of his own talents and with a hint of arrogance, Billford had strict standards for himself. MVLeMpYr-chapter


    Defeat is defeat and for Billford, it is unacceptable.


    Billford, who had been so active in the suppression of the Gnoll in Hilpin, even cried out of frustration. This time too, he had enough skill, but he lost because of mana. Mana, mana, that damn mana!


    "You beat me up like that and you''re still not satisfied?"


    "Oh, oh, that''s not it¡­ ."


    Carl smiles and says to Billford, who is gritting his teeth in resentment. Billford was flustered and then realized it was Carl''s consideration and blushed in embarrassment.


    After failing due to his lack of ability, he became childish and was consoled by his lord, Carl. It was shameful.


    "Lady Catherine, you should have seen what Bilford did to me. I really thought Bilford was going to kill me. Harmon, you too, tell Left Catherine what I was like."


    "¡­ ."


    Isn''t that¡­ comforting?


    "Because you told me to do it sincerely¡­ ."


    Everyone stared blankly as Billford mumbled excuses.


    The only person who didn''t know that Carl was trying to comfort him and tease him was Billford. Carl walked around, watching matches that were still going on, talking to many people, and even watching strategy games.


    "This time, there''s another interesting pattern. Okay, those who haven''t received it, go get it quickly."


    After the strategy game using the models was over, they also shared some war and battle aspects that were especially worth recording.


    Carl liked to bond with others by sharing ideas on how to solve difficult situations, so he always gave them homework like this.


    "What does it look like, lord Carl?"


    "Hmm¡­ . Aren''t you setting the conscripts and light infantry too weak? On the other hand, the heavy cavalry seems too strong."


    Carl questioned the settings of each model soldier before the battle.


    This became another interesting topic of conversation.


    "Heavy cavalry is actually strong!"


    "Huh! Even if they are heavy cavalry, isn''t it excessive to charge at a well-formed line of heavy infantry and take half of them?"


    "If the heavy cavalry charges with determination and the resolve to risk death, they can easily break even the well-organized heavy infantry!"


    "Even so, the casualties among the heavy infantry will not be that high. Only the cavalry will be slaughtered in droves."


    Since it was the party of Captain Milione, everyone was dissatisfied with the excessively strong cavalry, but no one could say a word until Carl pointed this out.


    The fire spread in an instant.


    In fact, what Carl wanted to point out was the ''too weak conscripts and light infantry.''


    For Carl, who had experience in making a triple-tier formation with farmers and woodcutters and beating the Gnol, the idea of ''a conscripted force that would immediately fall apart in a cavalry charge'' seemed to be greatly underestimated.


    Of course, Carl also knew that the morale of the conscripts was already at rock bottom.


    But Carl was a commander who made even the conscripts have higher morale than the elite soldiers.


    What Carl wanted to say was that ''conscripts can also do their job well if they are treated well.'' But the topic had already shifted to


    ''So, is heavy cavalry stronger? Or is heavy infantry stronger?''


    "No matter how strong the cavalry is, don''t you know that it is no match for well-organized infantry?"


    "Cavalry is the main character of the battlefield!"


    The heated atmosphere seemed impossible to resolve with words, and eventually the terrible thought,


    ''Then let''s have a go at it for real!'' surfaced.


    "If not now, then when?"


    The nobles, knights, officers, and children who had come out in droves and followed their fathers gathered at the jousting arena.


    "Wow!"


    "Destroy it!"


    Carl swallowed a deep sigh as he watched the madmen donning their armor and trying to fight actual heavy cavalry against heavy infantry.


    At first, the elders were polite and thoughtful about their appearance, but now they were getting excited and yelling like teenage boys.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    Thanks to this, Carl was able to hide from the commotion and have another chance to have a quiet conversation with Milione.


    "Of course, the heavy infantry will win."


    Cavalry Captain Milione surprisingly readily said so.


    Because that''s reality.


    Cavalry Captain Milione was no punk who would charge his cavalry against a line of heavy infantry, and he had no intention of giving command to such a brainless punk.


    "Then why did you make the heavy cavalry so strong?"


    "Well, that''s because I like heavy cavalry."


    "Well, if that''s the case, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Reality is reality, and fantasy is fantasy.


    As Carl nods, both sides prepare and take up their lines.


    Those who had become heavy cavalry and were charged into the ranks of heavy infantry, unlike when they had been confident at first, came to their senses and became thoughtful when they saw the solid formation.


    But now they couldn''t turn back.


    "When Brother Aric returns, won''t we be able to meet at the party?"


    "I guess so."


    "I''m trying to say hello, but I''m having trouble deciding what to say." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At Carl''s calm voice, Milione rolled his eyes and looked down at him.


    "I was thinking about what Brother Boros would like to say the most."


    Carl smiled, squinting his eyes through his flowing blond hair. Carl already knew what that meant, and so did Milione.


    ''Aric must become the crown prince!''


    If Carl, who had become the biggest obstacle threatening Aric position now that the crown prince''s appointment had been delayed so much, said so, peace would come.


    But for the military figures who supported Carl, those words from Carl must have been very disappointing.


    That''s why he needed Milione.


    He needed the cavalry captain Milione Hansval, who was the most powerful man in the military in peacetime and realized what kind of person Carl was when he took his hand.


    Milione, who knew that Carl was hiding the blade in a rotten rope, must suppress the divisions in the military and their disappointment in Carl.

 Chapter 147: Guard Dog

    Those who had become heavy cavalry and were charged into the ranks of heavy infantry, unlike when they had been confident at first, came to their senses and became thoughtful when they saw the solid formation.


    But now they couldn''t turn back.


    "When Brother Aric returns, won''t we be able to meet at the party?"


    "I guess so."


    "I''m trying to say hello, but I''m having trouble deciding what to say."


    At Carl''s calm voice, Milione rolled his eyes and looked down at him.


    "I was thinking about what Brother Boros would like to say the most."


    Carl smiled, squinting his eyes through his flowing blond hair. Carl already knew what that meant, and so did Milione.


    ''Aric must become the crown prince!''


    If Carl, who had become the biggest obstacle threatening Aric position now that the crown prince''s appointment had been delayed so much, said so, peace would come.


    But for the military figures who supported Carl, those words from Carl must have been very disappointing.


    That''s why he needed Milione.


    He needed the cavalry captain Milione Hansval, who was the most powerful man in the military in peacetime and realized what kind of person Carl was when he took his hand.


    Milione, who knew that Carl was hiding the blade in a rotten rope, must suppress the divisions in the military and their disappointment in Carl.


    "His brother, who has been lying in bed for a long time, is getting up and greeting him, so whatever it is, brother Aric will be happy."


    "I guess so."


    Carl let out a laugh.


    Yeah, Aric will be really happy.


    If you are Aric, who truly cares about the future of the empire, cares for its people, and is strict with yourself.


    If Aric, who has the qualities of a great monarch and is concerned about the tragedy that will occur due to the dispute over the succession to the throne, is truly delighted by Carl''s words to suppress the conflict.


    If peace had been promised, it would have been better for Aric to become emperor...


    "Hansval, I will truly support Brother Aric."


    These were words that could only be said now, when everyone''s eyes were turned away and everyone''s ears were deaf.


    "...what..."


    At Carl''s words, Milione muttered with a faint hint of bewilderment in his voice.


    Didn''t you plan on becoming emperor?


    "That way we can find balance."


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    "The one closest to the current throne."


    "¡­ prince Carl, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Milione couldn''t understand what Carl was saying.


    Isn''t that person Aric, and isn''t the one trying to usurp that position Carl?


    "Seeing that even the most powerful man in the military, Lord Hansval, said the same thing, it seems that Brother Adrian is indeed great."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    For the first time, Carl said it out loud. Milione remained silent and glared at Carl, his blue eyes sparkling with distrust.


    "Isn''t it truly surprising that there is not the slightest suspicion about Brother Adrian, who is engaged to her, when the only legitimate successor to the Marquis Grilldy family, who possesses a formidable military force, is Gabianne Grilldy?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Now that I think about it, that''s what happened.


    How powerful is the military force of the Marquis, especially the Marquis of Grilldy, who is based in the southwest of the empire and guards the border with the Kingdom of Minardi?


    When they decide and point their swords, the scales of the empire will tip significantly.


    But why didn''t anyone warn Adrian?


    Well, Adrian is deceiving everyone.


    And Marquis Grilldy and Adrian''s fianc¨¦e Gwen are also having a blast with Adrian.


    Gwen plays the daughter of a marquis who is bewitched by the second prince who lives a dissolute life only for his angelic appearance.


    Adrian, who actually deceived everyone by taking advantage of his debaucherous and idle life. How much have they acquired underwater without any checks and balances?


    "Are you saying that you will use Aric as a guard dog to hurt Adrian?"


    Instead of attacking Aric with Adrian, we will attack Adrian with Aric. Is that really true?


    "Yes. Brother Adrian is too fierce to be put on a leash."


    "¡­Fierce¡­"


    The second prince, Adrian, who lives a lazy life with that angelic appearance, is fierce...


    "Hansval, you have many eyes and ears." If you move rashly, you''ll get caught.


    "Even so, I can''t close my eyes and block my ears." You can''t just believe something without checking.


    Carl smiled and put his hand on Milione''s shoulder.


    Kwaaaaang!


    "Ahh!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaah!"


    Suddenly, the heavy cavalry that had been charging collided with the formation of heavy infantry, and people were thrown out and rolled on the ground.


    Despite the people''s cheers, Milione couldn''t take his eyes and ears off Carl.


    "Your Majesty has already taken my hand. Why did you take it when you didn''t even trust me?"


    "That and this are different."


    "It''s no different. It''s just that the suspicion that took root in the weak heart of the ball fed on distrust and grew."


    "Your Majesty, Carl, you are being excessive."


    Milione warned Carl. Don''t cross the line.


    exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr


    Carl slowly turned his head as he watched the heavy cavalry charge into the formation of heavy infantry, collapsing in a heap, the poor horses falling and rolling around.


    Carl looked up at Milione like an angel... like Adrian, smiling.


    "Are you going to let go of my hand?"


    He says with that lovely and beautiful smile.


    The moment he let go, the moment it leaves Carls hands, it is no longer his, so he will destroy it.


    Carl will trample it down, burn it to dust, and leave no trace.he will bring destruction by ruling only with fire and lightning.


    The current Carl does not have the power to destroy Milione.


    However, if Carl decides to frame him, and involves Davron''s Goban, grabs everyone and jumps into the boiling lava, then even Milione will not be able to escape safely.


    Only then could Milione understand Carl''s true feelings. It was as if Carl did not belong in this world, Milione thought, and it was an accurate insight.


    He don''t care whether the world and characters in the novel die or not, and I don''t care if the empire falls.


    For Carl, the only human in this world is his mother figure, Lilly.


    Even he himself is just a king on the chessboard.


    When you die, it''s over. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But because of that, you can advance the king with a macro judgment to survive.


    It exists in reality, but it does not exist in reality.


    That''s why you can have a sword dance on this huge board.


    A crazy person who is not in his right mind.


    A forked-tongued beast born between a monster and a demon.


    A whispering snake hiding behind a thousand masks, where you can''t tell how much is acting and how much is sincerity.


    That was the true nature of Carl, revealed to Milione, who was born and lived in this world.


    Carl smiled faintly as he watched the battered cavalry being helped to their feet and the heavy infantry shouting in triumph.


    "See you next time, Hansval."


    Then, Carl walked slowly, carrying his luggage on his back, joined his people who were waiting a short distance away, and left like the wind.


    Milione looked down at the place where Carl had left with a pale face.


    Milione, overwhelmed by the young prince, remained silent for a long time even amidst the commotion. He still couldn''t tell exactly what hand he was holding.


    But now he knew for sure that he couldn''t shake it off.


    ¡­That''s why it''s valuable.


    Wouldn''t a beast that twists a child''s wrist and throws him into a pit of fire have a better chance of success than a child who is trying to be a good adult?

 Chapter 148: Mamas Boy [1]

    "Blood, wasn''t there blood on it?"


    "Lilly, calm down. I''m not hurt."


    Carl smiled and gently shook Lilly hand away as she worriedly looked at his face.


    There was a little bit of blood left on the nape of his neck that hadn''t been wiped away. It was a good thing he left his scarf loose just in case.


    If the scarf had been soaked in blood, Lilly would have fainted, and Carl would have been very sad that he couldn''t use the scarf that Lilly had given him.


    chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    "Lilly, I''m tired."


    "Okay, just a moment."


    Carl walked unsteadily, whining, carrying Lilly in his arms, full of worry. When he was with Lilly, his tense mind started to relax.


    He did everything he could to get his hands on Milione and the military. Now all that remained was to meet Aric and hide the blade under his dark bed.


    "I''m tired, so I''m going to sleep."


    "You need to wash and change clothes."


    "Change my clothes for me."


    "Okay, let me go."


    Lilly seemed pleased to see Carl acting up, so she smiled gently and patted him on the back.


    ''Milione Hansval, not only does he have control over the military, but his temperament is also not bad, so I hope we can use him for as long as possible,'' Carl thought calmly as he threw a tantrum at Lilly like a whining child.


    Thanks to Goban, he got his hands on a good horse.


    "Seriously, if you keep doing this, you''ll end up going to bed without washing up."


    When Lilly spoke sharply to Carl, who kept nagging, he buried his face in Lilly''s shoulder while thinking of ways to use Milione without killing him, if possible.


    How can a mother warm our hearts so much?


    Carl was happy and glad just to have Lilly. A pleasant night came, and Carl pondered his next move, then fell into a peaceful sleep listening to Lilly breathing.


    Aric would arrive in a few days. Carl hoped Aric could deal as much damage to Adrian as possible and die cleanly...


    ***


    Not only the palace, but the whole of Himmeln was busy. They cleaned the streets neatly and worried that snow might pile up.


    On both sides of the street, knights and soldiers were lined up to control the situation, and a large number of people gathered and made noise. The royal family threw bread to the commoners.


    The poor commoners were desperate to get as much bread as possible, not caring if it fell on the floor or got dirty on their hands.


    It was equally painful for the common people to survive the cold winter in Himmeln. How much of a blessing would they feel for the bread they received at such a time?


    "Thank goodness it didn''t snow."


    "I chose a day when it didn''t snow."


    Nero responded to Carl''s muttering in a calm tone. They were waiting at the palace, their schedule empty until they had to attend a party in the evening.


    After a while, Prince Aric, who had been traveling around the empire to expand the imperial family''s influence, would return.


    Aric was the one who officially took over Emperor Azgoth''s'' duties. He was practically the crown prince.


    Naturally, not only the nobles of the palace but the entire Himmeln was in an uproar to welcome Aric.


    In the midst of all this, it was no good for Carl and Nero to make a fuss about doing their own thing. It was better to just lie there quietly and chat.


    "Brother Aric, about the throne¡­"


    "Yes, yes. I know. I know. Brother Aric should become the crown prince. Yes."


    Carl was getting a headache. Nero kept talking so loudly that Carl felt like giving him a piece of his mind and making him do something.


    "Rather than worrying about this lacking younger brother, wouldn''t it be better to worry about your older brother''s situation?"


    "Me? What did I do?"


    "You''ll be 20 in a day or two, but there''s no rumor that you''re engaged or even seeing a woman. Are you going to walk into the party again, holding your mother''s hand? Little gentleman¡­"


    Puck!


    Carl staggered after being hit in the head by a cushion. But the cursed snout showed no sign of stopping.


    "Well, the little gentleman is better. The only woman around him is his mother, and the rest are all men, so all sorts of dirty rumors are going around." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This son of a bitch."


    Nero grabbed Carl''s small head with his large hand and shook it tightly. Nero also knew about the scandal. Nero was about to turn 20, but there was no news about him and he was more popular with men than women, so there were rumors that he enjoyed sodomy.


    Of course, there was a reason for this. In fact, Nero was very popular with women.


    First of all, he was Count Beria, who was handsome, had a good personality, and his father was the emperor and his mother was rich.


    It was even stranger that he wasn''t popular.


    In aristocratic society, if you haven''t gotten engaged by the age of 20, you''re in real trouble. Nero also wanted to date a woman, not to mention get married.


    But Nero was overwhelmed with just protecting his mother, who was held by a leash.


    When he made another scapegoat by getting engaged or married, he didn''t have the confidence to protect her.


    Carl also knew these circumstances. He was just teasing Nero because he kept nagging him about the succession to the throne.


    "You seem to be the one who doesn''t have any news about women, so why don''t you take one with you this time? Oh, you said Lady Catherine? That knight was a woman, too."


    "Oh my goodness! Brother, I am truly disappointed in you! Lady Catherine is a knight who has proven herself worthy of her title! How could you say such a dirty thing!"


    "You really are a son of a bitch."

 Chapter 149: Mamas Boy [2]

    Nero, who had teased him for no reason and lost his original intention, closed his eyes tightly and rubbed his eyes.


    The sound of Carl''s voice, as if he were truly astonished, made his heart ache.


    "I was punished for being a foolish older brother who was always smiling at the thought of teasing my younger brother. Unlike you, I can''t take Lilly with me, right?"


    At Carl''s words, Nero muttered in a slightly gloomy voice. It was now common knowledge that Carl regarded Lilly as his mother.


    But Lilly was not Carl''s mother and was of humble birth. By imperial rule, Lilly had to follow Carl''s example to attend the party. And Carl had no intention of treating his mother Lilly as a servant, even in name.


    In the room where silence had descended, Nero took a slow breath. The situations of Carl and Nero were no different. experience-MVLeMpYr


    They were all captured and held captive in this palace, using their mother as bait.


    ''¡­What on earth was Brother Adrian feeling?''


    Nero thought about Adrian, who lost his mother last year. Until then, they were just normal people who laughed a lot, liked to play, and even joked around when they met.


    However, after Emma died for unknown reasons, Adrian appeared to have not changed much from before but gave off an ominous aura.


    It was a terrible thing to even imagine.


    That was why Nero had no choice but to become even more desperate to protect his mother.


    "¡­ ¡­ Carl."


    "Yes."


    Because Nero''s voice was heavier than usual, Carl answered seriously without any playfulness.


    "If, if anything happens to me, and if you have the means¡­ then can I ask you to take care of my mother?"


    Nero muttered. He had already fallen from grace and had now lost most of the strength to protect Adne when the time came.


    All that was left of him was a spear and his body.


    Carl slowly raised his head and looked at Nero with his eyes as clear as glass beads.


    "Didn''t I promise before?"


    Promise¡­


    Nero, who was struggling to understand what Carl was saying, suddenly remembered it.


    Yes, the price of Carl and Lilly''s lives. Two lives, Carl will repay with two lives. He made that promise.


    "¡­ ¡­ Okay, thank you."


    Nero took a long time to choose the words that were rolling around in his mouth and finally said briefly. That was enough.


    Phew¡­ ¡­ .


    Wow¡­ ¡­ .


    From far away, trumpets and shouts could be heard. It looked like Aric had entered Himmeln. Carl and Nero looked at the cloudy sky in the quiet room. Maybe it was because it wasn''t snowing, but it felt a little lonely and dark.


    "I will go to Lilly. The little gentleman will also go to his mother''s arms."


    "Do you not know that you are more extreme than me?"


    "I will take it to mean that my love for my mother is greater."


    "You don''t lose a single word."


    "If you''re the older brother, you should give in to your younger brother a little bit."


    "You lose every day, but you''re still greedy."


    "It''s not that I''m giving in, it''s that I''m losing."


    "Go away."


    "Yes, see you later."


    Nero smiled and waved his hand, and Carl also smiled and left the room.


    "A report has arrived."


    "Speak."


    Harmon followed and whispered.


    "It is progressing normally and I heard that it has attracted quite a lot of people."


    "How about the extraction?"


    "It''s still clean."


    "Just in case, pay extra attention."


    "Yes, Lord Carl." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was a story about Hillfin''s growth. Hilpin had been steadily put on track by the plan arranged by Carl and was now growing rapidly. In particular, Carl was quite focused on increasing his forces, a plan he had discussed with Howell, who shared his overall picture.


    In order for Hillfin to grow significantly right now, it would be best to develop the underdeveloped territory based on the silver mine.


    But then they would be noticed, and there would be weeds lurking everywhere.


    This was something that even Azgoth could not stop.


    So, first, Carl planned to increase his troops to be able to defend his territory right away, and then, based on the strength they had gained, make deals with the Marquisate of Gasto to strengthen their defenses, and then aim for explosive growth.


    In fact, Carl originally intended to hire mercenaries. Because if you had money, you could get troops without any cumbersome process. But his experience with the Salgarez mercenaries in Dabron made Carl feel the danger of trusting mercenaries.


    Of course, most mercenaries didn''t betray easily because they would lose their jobs if they lost trust. Still, he couldn''t take the risk. It was safer to gather people, drive stakes, put leashes on them, and get them into the regular army.


    If you married someone and started a family in Hillfin, you would have no choice but to fight as you were told, even if you didn''t like it.


    "How about Howell?"


    "There''s nothing unusual, he''s just being faithful to the job he''s assigned to do."


    "Good. Tell them to keep an eye out for me in the future."


    "Yes."


    By the way, Carl also kept an eye on Howell. Nominally, Howell was acting as an escort to protect a valuable talent, along with Harmon. But Howell knew full well that it was surveillance.


    "Oh, and the clothes have arrived finished."


    "At last¡­"


    Carl clenched his fist at Harmon''s words, which seemed to have suddenly occurred to him. As for those clothes, they weren''t Carl''s¡­


    "You haven''t told Lilly yet, have you?"


    "Of course not."


    ¡­ This was Lilly''s clothing, which Carl had ordered made using fabric he received as a gift from Goban. He had to go back after the party and give her the gift.


    He was sure she would be very happy.


    Carl smiled and walked with a brisk gait.


    Harmon, the consistent filial son of Carl, followed closely behind, shaking his head slightly.


    ''This is totally a mama''s boy,'' Harmon thought to himself.

 Chapter 150: The Strongest Shield

    Carl left the room in time for the dinner party.


    Lilly was so impressed by Carl''s well-fitting suit that she had no doubt he was smiling so brightly.


    Carl accompanied Catherine to the party, who was dressed in imperial knightly attire, making it clear that she was attending as a knight and not as a woman.


    To begin with, with her hair cut short and covered in scars, few people would have thought she was a woman.


    Also, Catherine was getting a lot of attention as the protagonist who won the swordsmanship duel against Master Jaren, so this behavior was not bad at all.


    Carl maintained the center of the group by leading more nobles in the military than Nero had done in the past.


    This seemed somewhat threatening to the nobles in the political circles who supported Aric, so Carl could feel many eyes and whispers following him. And then, the moment came for today''s main character to arrive.


    "Mr. Aric!"


    Even before Aric entered the party hall, many people had already gathered around him, and the crowd around Carl was so huge that it felt shabby.


    The man closest to the current emperor, in name and reality, First Prince Aric, appeared among the people.


    powered-by-MVLeMpYr sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blonde hair that was neatly combed and oiled. Sun-like eyes inherited from Azgoth.


    Stubborn eyebrows and lips.


    A well-groomed beard.


    Tall and well-built.


    A dignified appearance.


    Prince Aric entered the party hall with a majestic appearance, leading the people as if he had already become the emperor.


    There was no need to even introduce him.


    The moment you met him, even if you didn''t know him, you could immediately tell that this man was the closest to the Emperor.


    Aric and Carl''s eyes met.


    In an instant, the crowd between them rippled like waves and then receded.


    Aric quietly watched Carl, who had overcome his illness while he was away in Himmeln and was now receiving the support of the military.


    His expression didn''t change at all, and there seemed to be something lingering deep in his serious, sunken eyes.


    "Nice to meet you, Brother Aric."


    Carl broke the suffocating silence and approached Aric, as if they were ignorant children who knew nothing, as if they had no idea how precarious and unstable their relationship was.


    As Carl approached, Aric also stepped forward and approached him.


    They soon found themselves facing each other in the center of the party, the place filled with a strange heat, with faint whispers as if they were the residue of silence.


    "It''s your first time. Yes, I heard you lost your memory, and it seems to be true," Aric belatedly responded to Carl''s words.


    Even his voice was powerful and heavy, as if to prove it.


    "Carl, your story has reached the far west of the empire."


    Tension built at Aric''s words.


    Now that the crown prince''s appointment had been indefinitely postponed, what would Aric think when he heard the story of Carl emerging as his greatest threat?


    "You have done a great job protecting the Empire''s territory and people. Even though you are still young, you are truly a man born under the Empire''s flag. I am very proud of you, Carl."


    Aric nodded very seriously and heavily, and patted Carl on the shoulder. Surprisingly, Aric was praising Carl wholeheartedly, without a hint of darkness.


    Aric was a small giant who was born to protect the empire and maintain balance so that Hardion''s repairs could extend their gaze to all corners of the empire, and he had been doing this difficult work with steadfast determination since a young age.


    In the meantime, how upset must he have been that his second son, Adrian, and his third son, Nero, were shirking their duties?


    However, the young and sickly younger brother had overcome his illness and risen again, and in this short period, he had sprouted and shown the qualities of a strong pillar that would support the empire''s sky.


    How could Aric not be pleased with this?


    "Thank you, brother. But I wasn''t really looking for praise," Carl smiled and shook his head slightly. As Aric''s hand left his shoulder, he continued to speak with a smiling face.


    "I think that all these things have happened because my older brother, who was supposed to be the center of the imperial family, has gone far away. Now that my older brother has returned, I feel relieved."


    The atmosphere in the party suddenly froze at Carl''s words.


    It soon became an inexplicable anger, and also an inexplicable joy.


    Carl, who had the full support of the military, officially declared that he would strongly support Aric as crown prince.


    Aric looked down at Carl with deep eyes for a moment.


    Aric slowly opened his mouth as he looked at Carl, who, unlike his brothers, had beautiful green eyes like his mother.


    "The center of the imperial family will never waver as long as Your Majesty is present. I am merely shouldering Your Majesty''s duties."


    Aric seemed to be firmly drawing the line, but he also declared his position as if it were a given. Yes, Aric already considered himself crown prince even though he had not yet been crowned.


    That is why he was treating himself as a body that would become the emperor, and he was whipping himself under strict standards.


    When you see such an Aric, you start to wonder who else could become the emperor if not this man.


    As you enjoy rights, you also have responsibilities.


    It''s simple, but it keeps the scales of the empire''s supreme power from tipping over. Aric was also by no means the culprit.


    Originally, Aric should have become the emperor. But the situation had already reached an uncontrollable level.


    For Carl, Aric was merely the strongest shield that could break the spear of Adrian.


    "Yes, of course, brother."


    Carl answered with a smile. The party had just begun.


    There was still a lot of night left.


    ---


    End Of Volume:-1 The Extra Prince!

 Chapter 151: Change Of Plans

    Azgoth did not attend the party. He took some time to spend alone with Aric when he returned, and then returned to work. It seems like the intention was not to take away Aric''s main character position at this party.


    The atmosphere at the party was quite mysterious. The nobles of the political world, centered around Aric, were elated with double joy, with Aric''s return and Carl''s declaration of support.


    On the other hand, the nobles of the military were busy just watching the situation closely, unable to easily gauge how to accept this situation, and some of the impatient ones even left their posts.


    Carl''s attitude toward this matter was so sophisticated that it could almost be called a model for a nobleman.


    "Hansval, have you exchanged greetings with Brother Aric?"


    Carl looked around and found the cavalry captain, Milione Hansval, and said this.


    Milione approached Carl and Aric in a somewhat subtle manner.


    "It''s the first time since the last party, Lord Carl. As you can see, it''s not yet."


    "Brother Aric, this is Captain Hansval of the Cavalry. Oh, of course you know better than me."


    Through his intermediary, Carl arranged for Aric, who had political support, and Milione, the most powerful man in the military in peacetime, to shake hands.


    Milione expressed his position by greeting Carl first even after seeing Aric, which was quite meaningful to Aric.


    The military has yet to follow Aric. It was just Carl who did it.


    After exchanging a quick greeting with Milione, Aric whispered softly to Carl.


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    "Yes, brother."


    Aric looked quite satisfied, even though he knew that the situation was quite dire.


    Carl naturally wandered around the party venue away from Aric, and in this strangely turned situation, few people approached Carl easily.


    "You really did it."


    "Brother, this is really annoying, so stop it."


    Nero approached Carl and said in surprise. In fact, despite Carl''s assurances, Nero was quite anxious about what absurd things this lump of variables might do.


    "Your Mother, it''s she been hiding it again."


    Carl criticized Nero for not bringing Bella.


    Even when Carl tried to say hello, Nero kept a strange distance from him.


    "It''s a bit strange in a place like this. I''ll invite you separately later, so wait."


    "Okay, you should go and entertain your mother who is alone, little gentleman."


    "Shut up."


    Nero roughly patted Carl on the shoulder and turned away. It seems that the tension has eased a lot since Carl expressed his support for Aric as promised.


    There is now nothing that officially threatens the position of Crown Prince of Aric.


    ¡­officially.


    "How can you look at your younger brother more passionately than your fianc¨¦e¡­?"


    "¡­ ."


    At Gwen''s grumbling, Adrian firmly pulled her crossed arms. Gwen, feeling annoyed inside, changed her expression and followed Adrian.


    "Is it worth paying attention to?"


    Gwen whispered, covering her mouth with her fan.


    Carl publicly expressed his support for Aric, even though he had the support of the military.


    This is by no means light.


    Even if it is just a trick to divert attention, since it is an official declaration, it will be a major obstacle when seeking the position of crown prince in the future.


    There, Carl himself acted as the intermediary, allowing Aric and Milione of the military, who were on bad terms, to exchange greetings.


    No matter how Adri look at it, it doesn''t seem like Carl is after the throne.


    "It''s truly threatening because I don''t know." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian muttered, barely moving his lips.


    Adrian was now in quite an awkward situation. The plan was subtly disrupted by Carl''s sudden appearance like a comet.


    He thought that Nero would become stuck in a situation where he would betray the military and just stand still.


    But suddenly, Carl took Nero''s place and, with surprising energy, took control of the military in one fell swoop.


    And now that he is trying to reconcile Aric and the military, it is hard to imagine how much blood will be shed when Adrian draws his sword in the future.


    Even so, Adrian was unable to clearly see through Carl''s true intentions.


    ''Is there really nothing suspicious about it? Or is it just so clever that it can fool the ''bloody ring finger''?


    '' Beyond Adrian''s unchanging expression, a torrential current raged.


    exclusive-to-NovelFire


    ''Or is it that the woman whose intentions are unknown is keeping her mouth shut?''


    Camilla, a competent but not entirely trustworthy woman with too many questionable qualities.


    ''Change the plan.''


    Adrian immediately sought a new path.


    He boldly gave up the path that had already been perfectly paved from beginning to end.


    What was needed there was left behind or preserved and moved, and even if it took a little detour, a new path was made to a certain place.


    Adrian''s cool and bold judgment was the result of a perfect combination of his brilliant intellect, keen insight, and eerie intuition.


    Even though he clearly had everything in his hands, Adrian felt as if he was being dragged around by something.


    This happened because Carl knew all about Adrian''s future plans. It''s like playing a game with someone who can read your mind. The numbers that were set for the distant future were being blocked one by one.


    "Later..."


    Adrian bowed his head slightly and whispered in Gwen''s ear.


    Gwen''s face twitched for a moment, and the back of her neck turned slightly red.


    It seemed like a show of affection between loving fianc¨¦s, but in reality, Gwen was embarrassed and hesitated.


    But knowing that Adrian was not a man moved by personal feelings, Gwen suppressed herself and nodded slightly, lifting her chin proudly.


    The party continued with each person having their own thoughts, and Aric left quite early, making the excuse that he was tired from the long journey.


    At that moment, Carl also stepped back appropriately and turned to Aric so that everyone could take it meaningfully.


    In this hall, everyone''s were focused on Carl and Aric until the party ended.

 Chapter 152: The Young Monster

    "Your Majesty Carl."


    As soon as Carl left the party venue, a servant called for him. Carl did not answer, but followed him straight away.


    "Lady Catherine, you may go and rest now."


    Carl spoke firmly to Catherine as they left the party together. It wasn''t that he was keeping his distance; it was because if he didn''t say anything, Catherine would come and stay by Carl''s side.


    Catherine needed to rest too.


    She must be tired from the unfamiliar party.


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Catherine also knew that and quickly got out of the way. Carl walked leisurely into the depths of the palace, knowing full well that even this quiet movement would be noticed by everyone tomorrow, so he did not try to act secretly.


    In the first place, it''s something that you want everyone to see. The place Carl was guided to was the reception room that Aric used to welcome guests.


    "Carl, sit down."


    Aric, who was already sitting, pointed to the chair across from him and spoke quietly.


    The order is¡­ no. He was just making a suggestion.


    However, Aric''s proud attitude, which he has grown up with, considering himself to be the ruler, refuses to be rejected.


    Carl sat down opposite Aric, not wanting to waste time on pointless arguments.


    "Do you like tea?"


    "I don''t mind tea or alcohol, but I don''t have a preference either."


    "Then what do you enjoy?"


    "I enjoy strategy, tactics, and martial arts."


    "I can''t treat you with a knife, so I''ll give you what I prefer."


    In response to Carl''s answer, Aric poured himself some tea with a calm expression.


    "This is tea imported from Tumari. The pleasant aroma clears your mind and allows you to see clearly."


    Aric''s only hobby is drinking tea.


    Even that was due to perfectionism that could not tolerate even a single mistake rather than personal taste.


    The tea that Aric mainly drinks is a tea that suppresses excitement and tension and clears the head.


    Carl took the tea Aric had offered, sniffed it, and drank it without any suspicion.


    Of course, Aric also drank his own tea.


    "You''re better than I expected, Carl."


    Aric spoke calmly and with an unwavering voice.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Carl says with a blank expression, but a mysterious smile.


    "Didn''t you come to me with an armful of what I needed but couldn''t easily obtain, and give it to me in a flawless, perfect way?"


    Aric puts down his teacup, folds his arms on his lap, and speaks.


    His sun-like eyes look deeply into Carl''s eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aric enjoys the enthusiastic support of the political aristocracy, but in return he has become estranged from the military.


    This is a natural phenomenon that occurred while following Azgoth'' internally oriented policy.


    But Aric is not stupid and knows that he cannot defend this vast empire without keeping the military at arm''s length. reading-here-on-NovelFire


    The problem was that it was not easy for Nero, who had such exceptional talent, to gain support from the military.


    Aric and the military know very well that Nero does not want the throne.


    It''s just that he''s a nobleman, but because Nero is so outstanding, no one around him will leave him alone.


    In the meantime, Carl got his hands on Milione, the most powerful man in the military during peacetime, and gave him to Aric.


    Carl scratched the itch that had been bothering Aric for the past ten years.


    And if Carl turns around, the military''s support will go away forever.


    Milione clearly showed this to Aric with his strange behavior.


    That means Aric must hold on to Carl at all costs.


    "Indeed, it is unbelievably wonderful. If you had just gotten over your illness a little earlier, you would have seriously considered giving up the crown prince''s position."


    Balos nods and praises Carl.


    This is what a 16-year-old boy who got over an illness two months ago did. For Aric, who is truly concerned about the future of the empire, Carl is the perfect candidate for a monarch.


    "Is it east?"


    "Well, isn''t that something you, my brother, who carries the future of the empire, should decide?"


    "Good. I originally planned to leave it to Nero, but I think I can trust you and leave it to him."


    That was the end of it. This brief promise laid the foundation for Carl to later acquire enormous military power along with the heavy responsibility of guarding the eastern part of the empire while keeping Tumaria in check.


    "I heard about what happened at Dabron. I''m sure you''ve already made a lot of friends, so I won''t worry."


    Aric understood well the number that Carl had prepared. So instead of fighting pointlessly, he gave Carl what he wanted.


    Carl was the first to grab what Aric desperately needed.


    If you don''t do even this much, you may end up exposing not just your arms and legs, but your internal organs as the aftermath. ¡­ If you''re unlucky, your neck might fall off.


    This little brother is already ready for that.


    If Aric try to use him as he please, he will end up paying the price himself.


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Aric shook his head seriously at Carl''s slightly playful remark.


    "Since Your Majesty has delayed the appointment of a crown prince, I am still just one of many princes equal to you."


    The fact that he said that with all sincerity is what makes Aric so scary.


    Unlike Adrian, there are some aspects that make him seem inhuman.


    ¡­ Really, if it weren''t for Adrian, it would have been best if Aric had become emperor.


    "Then I will take my leave now. I think you too must be tired from the long journey. I think it would be better for you to rest now."


    "I won''t see you off. Just take a look."


    Carl smiled, greeted Aric, and left the room.


    Even though it was late at night and darkness had fallen, the palace was bright as if the sun had risen.


    However, the shadow chasing Carl, avoiding everyone''s gaze, slowly revealed itself and followed him without being noticed by anyone.


    Even after Carl entered the room, the shadow did not head towards the promised location deep within the palace, but instead lingered in the crack of the door for a long time before disappearing.


    In the room, the voices of a mother waiting for her son who did not return home until late and the excited voices of a son who had prepared a surprise gift for his mother could be heard.


    The young monster who had decided the future of a great empire with just a few words was nowhere to be found.


    There is just a boy who is either immature or mature, trying to impress his mother and make her cry.


    In the end, Carl''s plan was a brilliant success.


    When Lilly, sobbing and crying, accepted the clothes without refusing, hugged them tightly to her chest, and said thank you, Carl smiled proudly like a 16-year-old child.

 Chapter 153: Laurel Union

    It snowed heavily last night too.


    Winter may be over, but the weather is strangely cold this year.


    "Phew¡­ ¡­ ."


    Of course, this was only the second winter in Hardion that Carl had experienced, so even though it was strange, it didn''t really interest him.


    This is nothing compared to the winter in Lucas''s memories.


    The winters of the Morgan Empire are mild, with heavy snowfall but temperatures never dropping below freezing.


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ ¡­ .


    The melted snow soaks the rotting corpses, making them even more unpleasant to burn.


    "Damn, isn''t it true that corpses don''t rot when it snows?"


    "It''s warm during the day. It freezes and melts repeatedly. But it''s better than summer."


    The voices of soldiers grumbling as they belatedly deal with the corpses they had not been able to deal with due to moving too quickly can be heard through the sound of the wind.


    This winter was very harsh even for the fallen knight who barely managed to survive on his weekly salary without receiving any titles.


    However, that does not excuse him for leading his soldiers into desertion and committing looting.


    The neck of the one who was once a knight is hung high on a pole, and the rest are being stripped of their clothes and weapons and burned.


    Everyone is warming themselves by the unholy campfire made of hanging necks and burning corpses without any sign of discomfort. For them, even a day with barely any snow is terribly cold.


    This is probably because they have never experienced truly extreme cold.


    "Master Carl. The cleanup is over."


    A sturdy young man wearing full plate armor approaches Carl, who is sitting on a rock, and speaks politely.


    "Billford, how''s the headcount going?"


    At Carl''s words, the young man, Billford, opens his mouth confidently.


    "I got it right. I killed them all, without exception."


    Thanks to Carl''s quick movement, who had no restrictions on leading his troops across the territory''s borders, he was able to kill all the deserters without causing major casualties.


    The list of those who had been registered as soldiers was carefully checked, and after thorough verification, all of them were killed without exception.


    Only two small villages were sacked by a band of deserters led by a knight.


    The casualties from the battle were minor, leaving no room for doubt as to whether the response was perfect.


    "Treat the injured and take good care of the dead."


    "Yes, Lord Carl." Billford responds seriously to Carl''s order and steps back.


    These are the people who fought and died to protect the Empire''s territory and people.


    They must be treated with the utmost respect.


    Their bodies will be preserved and returned to their families in their hometown.


    In addition, sufficient support will be provided to those who have lost their parents so that they can live without problems, and some special privileges will be given to the sons and daughters of proud Imperial soldiers.


    This is the right that should be given to those who gallop through the empire following the 4th prince and grand duke of the Morgan Empire, Carl Feld Hardion, the ''Laurel Planter'', who created the ''Laurel Union'', a system to unite numerous territories in the eastern part of the empire and keep Tumaria in check in just one year.


    "You planted the laurel tree again this time, successfully."


    Harmon, who took the helmet from Carl''s hand as he stood up with his armor clanking, said with a slight smile.


    The laurel symbolizes immortality, glory, and victory.


    And he who obtains these things can obtain peace with unshakable and firm power.


    An eagle holding a sword in each paw and a laurel branch in its beak.


    This is the personal coat of arms of Carl, who was recognized as an archduke. He fought battles big and small without ever being defeated, and brought peace to every land he set foot on.


    Thus, Carl was respected and loved by many and was called ''the one who plants laurel trees''.


    The commoners love Carl more than the nobles.


    When trouble arises, it is the common people who die, so how can they hate Carl who plants the laurels of victory and peace?


    "No matter how many laurel trees you plant, it will never be enough."


    Carl speaks indifferently and walks away.


    As Carl, clad in full plate armor and his red cloak fluttering, walks forward, the soldiers who were carrying the corpses bow their heads to make way for him. 4th Prince, Guardian of the Eastern Empire.


    In all the battles that Carl has fought so far, he has been at the forefront without exception. It is only natural that they, who have been running along the red tail of that comet, revere Carl. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl greeted them with his eyes, then went to the place where the dead were laid, wiped the forehead of the body with his own hands, and comforted the injured.


    "Milton, the battle is over, so don''t spare your mana and heal the wounded completely."


    "Yes, Lord Carl." Milton responds politely and treats the soldiers.


    Milton, the royal physician, had been the therapist for the ''Laurel Corps'' led by Carl for some time.


    Milton, who had the best skills in the empire, treated each and every soldier, so the soldiers were able to fight fiercely without sparing their bodies, and thanks to this, the Laurel Unit was able to be recognized as the most courageous and powerful unit in the empire in just one year since its creation.


    Of course, at the center of it all was a solid center named Carl.


    Who else could have accomplished such a feat if not for him?


    "Lord Carl, a messenger has arrived."


    A knight approaches Carl as he leaves the tent for the wounded and reports.


    Knowing that Carl did not like unnecessary things, he handed over the letter he had received from the messenger straight away, and Carl broke the seal and read the letter on the spot. NovelFire-com-story


    "Lady Catherine has completed her work safely."


    Catherine was temporarily away from Carl and was commanding a unit. Winter is harsh, so as spring approaches, many problems are bound to arise simultaneously.


    As the days get longer, monsters crawl out, thieves, deserters¡­Carl can''t handle it all by himself.


    Thanks to this, Catherine, who was an unknown knight from a fallen family until two years ago, has now become the commander of the 2nd division of the Laurel Legion and has risen to fame.


    Carl folded Catherine''s letter and handed it to Harmon, then opened another letter sealed with melted gold.


    The emblem engraved in gold was that of the House of Hardion

 Chapter 154: Spring Has Arrived

    . "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl frowns after reading the letter.


    At the age of eighteen, Carl was already almost physically complete, and his beautiful appearance seemed to shine even in the dark.


    Even frowning eyebrows are noble and beautiful.


    But Carl did not like this appearance of his own very much.


    He wanted to grow up with a sturdy body like Nero, but he ended up with a long and elegant body like Adrian and a delicate appearance like a doll. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl can now break a sturdy spear with his bare hands.


    However, because his body was so thin and slender, he looked frail on the outside.


    If he took his clothes off, his muscular body would be visible, but the noble Carl never showed his bare body, so those who saw Carl fight for the first time were surprised at how fiercely he fought with such a skinny body.


    "I will go to Himmeln. Tell Lady Catherine to join me with only the royal troops."


    Everyone''s faces harden at Carl''s words.


    The Laurel Legion has made a name for itself over the past year, solving numerous problems in the eastern part of the Empire.


    When the war with Tumaria broke out, he created a huge war system by tying together the eastern territories centered around Dabron, which would become the most intense battleground, and he became the largest and strongest cogwheel to maintain it.


    You''re leading a laurel unit like that to Himmeln?


    Carl exhaled slowly into the stiff air.


    Pure white breath flows out from between slightly parted red lips and disappears into the sky like a cloud.


    "Brother Aric is calling."


    "What¡­ is the problem?"


    Carl slowly opens his mouth to speak to Harmon, who is asking questions in a nervous voice.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not in trouble."


    Carl was too covered


    . Because of this, those who were unaware of the promise between Aric and Carl were always on edge, wondering if something would happen between the two brothers.


    Even Harmon, who knows the inside story, is worried that Aric might abandon Carl, or that Carl might drag Aric out.


    It''s not surprising that something like that could happen at any time.


    However, the trust between Aric and Carl is much stronger than expected, so there is no room for other problems to creep in.


    story-by-NovelFire


    To achieve this, Carl made many concessions, and in return, Aric trusted Carl and gave him great power.


    "Then, what on earth is going on¡­."


    "They say there was a rebellion."


    "Rebellion¡­?"


    Carl felt a little uneasy about something that had happened without his knowledge.


    Now, so much has changed from the original that it''s become impossible to predict what will happen.


    Now that it''s come to this, he have no choice but to just let it be.


    ''Even so, this is really out of the blue.''


    Carl was troubled by the news of the rebellion.


    The empire is now at peace under Azgoth''s reign, and the succession is clearly divided between Carl and Aric, with Carl supporting Aric.


    There is no excuse for rebellion¡­


    "¡­ ¡­ It''s been a year¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl, who was thinking about a troubling matter, suddenly looks up at the sky and mutters quietly.


    A smile like the spring breeze hung on his face.


    When Carl, who is as beautiful as an angel, smiles like that, people can''t help but stare at him in awe.


    ''His laughing at the thought of meeting Lilly in the midst of all this...''


    Harmon was disgusted by Carl''s smile, even after hearing the news of the rebellion, at the thought of meeting Lilly.


    This mama''s boy...No, the filial son who loved his mother had been away from Himmeln for the past year and had no idea how much he had worried about Lilly.


    There are so many letters exchanged between Carl and Lilly that it is difficult to keep track of them.


    Fortunately, after Carl gained power, Lilly gained considerable status, even if unofficially.


    Although she is still only Carl''s nanny, the only person who can treat Lilly, whom Carl cherishes, carelessly is Azgoth at best.


    Even though Lilly comes from a humble family, she is treated as a noble lady, slightly lower than the empress.


    It was partly Carl''s fault, but it was also because Lilly behaved humbly and modestly.


    When your status suddenly rises, you tend to want to indulge in extravagance and show off. That''s just how people are.


    But Lilly was doing only the minimum required of her. All to keep Carl''s reputation intact.


    Lilly''s only extravagance is to wear neat clothes so as not to be pointed at.


    She only wears the jewelry that Carl gave her, doesn''t wear makeup, and doesn''t order around other people. She even doesn''t drink alcohol, eats frugally, and politely declines social activities such as parties and tea times, saying that she is not qualified to participate as a mere nanny.


    There was no room for discussion about refusing the invitation.


    Lilly even showed herself to be a devout believer by spending a lot of time praying to Duren.


    There, not only Nero but also Aric treats Lilly like Carl''s mother, so they don''t even dare to say anything about Lilly.


    Even if you try to find fault with it, there is not a single thing to find.


    Lilly was moving cautiously, as if crawling on thin ice, so as not to get in Carl''s way.


    "It was so sudden that I didn''t have time to prepare a gift¡­ ¡­ ."


    "The best gift you can give is to show you how well you have grown, Master Carl."


    Harmon politely advises Carl in his regretful voice.


    If he try to get a gift now, it will only delay time.


    Harmon knew very well how carefully Carl chose Lilly''s gifts...I know it so damn well.


    Who would be the one to bring a gift for the busy Carl?


    "Is that so? I guess so? Well, she cried and was happy that I grew a little taller."


    Carl speaks happily, then rubs his chin with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    ''What the hell!''


    The moment he saw those eyes, Harmon shut his eyes tightly. I can understand what''s going to happen next without even hearing it.


    "But still, I want to give her something as a gift..."


    Now Carl going back to Himmeln and he going to keep doing this until hesee Lilly.


    Harmon shuddered at the horror.


    Carl is usually so ruthless and cold-hearted that you wonder if he''s even human, but when it comes to Lilly, he acts like a child, which is a pain in the ass.


    While others felt a sense of kinship with Carl, whom they had previously felt distant from, due to his occasional display of humanity, Harmon, who had to get gifts for Carl, seemed to be going crazy.


    It''s been a whole year.


    Carl really wanted to see Lilly.


    Wouldn''t she be surprised to see him grown up?


    ''But I think it would be difficult if she cried like she used to¡­''


    Carl smiled pleasantly as he thought of Lilly.


    A horrific smell vibrates as a rotting corpse burns, and the cold winter wind blows hotly.


    Spring has arrived.


    Carl is finally going back...

 Chapter 155: Rebellion

    Himmeln was shocked by the news of the rebellion in the Palton Territory in the northwestern part of the Empire.


    The word ''rebellion'' itself was extremely subversive.


    But what was even more shocking was that the primary instigators of the rebellion were none other than commoners!


    "So you''re saying that the commoners drove out the nobles and took over the land?"


    "That''s ridiculous. There must be someone controlling this from behind the scenes."


    In a world where mana exists, the nobility maintain absolute power due to an insurmountable gap.


    Combat among knights who wield mana, nobles who command magicians, and ordinary farmers and carpenters is unthinkable.


    But it wasn''t even a barony; it was a countship, and the commoners had expelled the nobles. Naturally, there was suspicion of a hidden force behind the scenes. Stay updated with mvl _emp _yr.


    The ignorant could not see beyond the immediate facts and focused only on what was visible.


    "If the commoners join forces, then the nobles won''t be helpless either?"


    "Shh! Shut up! If you want to die, die alone."


    Such talk began circulating among commoners.


    Even the rebels, dissatisfied with merely taking over the Palton Territory, were calling for the overthrow of the aristocracy, which was the foundation not only of the Empire but of all nations.


    This was also a challenge to the imperial family. Naturally, it had to be dealt with by fire and lightning. As soon as he heard the news, Azgoth ordered the central army to advance.


    At the same time, Azgoth cautioned other nobles against crossing the border into the Palton Territory.


    This was to prevent them from being influenced by subversive thoughts and to have the imperial central army resolve the problem.


    If this rebellion were resolved by other nobles, the imperial prestige would be diminished.


    Moreover, if the nobles who suppressed the rebellion were to claim the now-vacant Palton Territory, it would be a headache.


    So, unlike before, when Azgoth had maintained a good balance by pursuing a moderate, internally oriented policy, he suddenly shifted to suppressing everyone like a thunderbolt.


    A discussion arose about who would command the central army dispatched to suppress the rebellion in Palton Territory.


    According to imperial law, the Emperor should be the commander of the central army, but this was only a formality, so naturally, someone else would take the position.


    Many were considered, including the Third Prince Nero, who had become a Master at the young age of 20 the previous year.


    However, Nero firmly refused, citing his lack of experience in commanding large numbers of troops.


    In fact, even the military reacted negatively to this opinion. Although Nero possessed tremendous power as a Master, command was a completely different realm.


    The sword was turned toward the cavalry captain Milione and the 4th Prince, Archduke Carl, who was performing brilliant military feats in the eastern part of the empire. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the position of Archduke Carl was a formality and did not grant him any territory, his achievements and position made him a perfect fit for commander.


    However, there was unity and lobbying among the political aristocracy, who judged it dangerous to hand the sword directly to Carl, who had grown too much.


    For that reason, Milione, who had a wealth of experience and was the highest authority in the military during peacetime and could command the central army without complaint, was appointed commander.


    The lobbying had worked; the nobles thought.


    This was because Azgoth, Aric, and Milione were unaware that they were all in the same boat with Carl in different meanings and realms.


    Even if the position of commander had been offered to him, Carl would have stubbornly refused it and put Milione in that position.


    So, the reason Carl, who wasn''t even a commander, returned to Himmeln was¡­


    "If the blood of the Imperial family does not rise up against an enemy who attacks the foundations of the Empire, who will look up to the majesty of the Imperial family?"


    That was the reason.


    But why didn''t he just take Master Nero with him? Why did he call Carl, who was working hard from far away? Of course, there was a ''proper'' reason for that.


    Although Carl was a prince and an archduke, his bloodline was uniquely inferior to that of other princes.


    The Felt family became known only after Carl became the Archduke, but at some point, they completely dried up and died out, leaving no trace behind.


    Officially, the only ''Felts'' that existed in Hardion were Carl and Lilly.


    The news of Carl''s great activity in the eastern part of the empire spread throughout the empire, and everyone knew he was not fighting battles for the money of the nobles.


    In other words, Carl''s existence was the best joker card for the imperial family to destroy the root cause of the rebellion that occurred in the Palton Territory:


    ''We can no longer tolerate the nobles squeezing the commoners to fill their bellies!''


    Against this backdrop, Carl returned to Himmeln and joined the central army led by Milione.


    "Archduke Carl has arrived! Clear the way!"


    The shouts of a young man riding alone in front of the eastern gate of Himmeln caused an uproar on the castle walls.


    But the young man, Billford, carried the red flag he was holding, and no one dared doubt him. Holding a sword in both feet and a laurel branch, he bore Carl''s emblem:


    ''the planter of laurels.''


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Everyone get out of the way! Get back!"


    Soldiers poured out and blocked the road.


    Those who were bewildered by the sudden situation hurriedly retreated, and those who gathered to find out what was going on heard the sound of horse hooves.


    Doo doo doo doo¡­


    The 1st Division, with Billford carrying Carl''s own flag, and Catherine carrying the 2nd Division''s flag, ran in front together. Right behind them, Carl galloped down the road on his pure white horse, his red cloak fluttering.


    "Wow!"


    The common people cheered at the sight of Carl, who looked as handsome as a painting.


    People who didn''t even know his name just a year ago now jumped for joy at the mere sight of Carl''s flag.


    They were very excited to see the handsome and gallant Carl riding a horse.


    Even Carl''s heroic steps were beautiful, like a painting. A good appearance alone was a powerful force. Today''s insignificant event made Carl even more popular with the common people.


    Not only Carl but all his soldiers were on horseback. Most of the soldiers who were active in the Laurel Unit were recruited to ensure peace in the eastern part of the empire, so they could not be brought for justification reasons.


    Therefore, the soldiers who followed Carl were only 50 imperial soldiers.


    Still, it was quite a sight to see 50 soldiers wearing the red cloaks issued to the imperial soldiers riding horses and galloping together.


    It was hard to believe that it had been less than two years since they had been slowly moving around in a rattling carriage.


    Carl passed through the street without stopping, and all those who arrived later saw only a cart passing by at a slightly slower speed.


    This was all a performance. Considering the speed of the carriage, it would have been better to go a little slower.


    Carl reached the palace in one breath, and the palace doors, which had been notified in advance, opened wide without hesitation.

 Chapter 156: Church of Universal Equality

    Even Carl''s heroic steps were beautiful, like a painting. A good appearance alone was a powerful force. Today''s insignificant event made Carl even more popular with the common people.


    Not only Carl but all his soldiers were on horseback. Most of the soldiers who were active in the Laurel Unit were recruited to ensure peace in the eastern part of the empire, so they could not be brought for justification reasons.


    Therefore, the soldiers who followed Carl were only 50 imperial soldiers.


    Still, it was quite a sight to see 50 soldiers wearing the red cloaks issued to the imperial soldiers riding horses and galloping together.


    It was hard to believe that it had been less than two years since they had been slowly moving around in a rattling carriage.


    Carl passed through the street without stopping, and all those who arrived later saw only a cart passing by at a slightly slower speed.


    This was all a performance. Considering the speed of the carriage, it would have been better to go a little slower.


    Carl reached the palace in one breath, and the palace doors, which had been notified in advance, opened wide without hesitation.


    "Lady Catherine, Billford, take care of the soldiers and give them a rest."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    At Carl''s words, Catherine and Billford dismounted and led the soldiers away. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl rode his horse and dismounted in front of the imperial palace. Harmon and Milton were in the carriage, and Carl, left alone, handed the white horse, whose name was still unknown, to the imperial attendant and strode inside.


    "Your Highness."


    "Okay. Please guide me."


    When the count of the palace who had been waiting greeted Carl, Carl waved at him and continued walking without stopping, his armor clanking.


    It was correct to call Carl ''His Highness the Archduke.''


    However, Carl''s position was somewhat exceptional; he did not own any duchies or lands but rather received military command of the eastern part of the empire from the Emperor.


    So, when addressing Carl officially, one had no choice but to use the somewhat strange term ''His Excellency the Archduke.''


    Carl didn''t like that word very much, so people around him just called him ''Lord Carl.''


    Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr.


    With his blonde hair that seemed to be woven from gold thread, clear green eyes, a beautiful and delicate appearance, and even steel armor, Carl''s appearance was completely different from when he had left the palace about a year ago.


    It was evident at a glance.


    This was ''the Laurel Planter'' who had brought peace through victory, uniting the eastern part of the empire in just one year.


    The rumors were not exaggerated at all.


    This would seem somewhat threatening to the nobles of the central political circles of the empire.


    But Carl showed himself boldly and proudly and walked through the palace with his armor clanking like a lion crossing a flock of sheep.


    "Your Highness, we are not ready yet¡­"


    "Brother Aric must have already finished preparing, right?"


    "¡­ is in the conference room."


    Carl, who had just returned while the meeting was still not ready, headed to the conference room, where Aric was already present.


    The matter was urgent, so now was the last chance to talk to Aric.


    Carl walked confidently, past the imperial knights guarding the conference room and the waiting servants, and opened the door with his own hands.


    "..."


    "¡­"


    Carl met Aric''s eyes as he sat at the head of the table inside the conference room. Aric was also looking at Carl. Both of them smiled at the same time.


    "Brother, it''s been a while."


    "Yes, Carl. It''s been a while."


    There was no trace of caution in the voices of the two brothers.


    Carl treated Aric very politely and gently, and Aric deeply respected Carl, maintaining a gentle attitude.


    But when Carl glanced at those who had already arrived at the conference room, they felt a tingling sensation in their stomachs and could not dare to look directly at Carl.


    "The meeting is not ready yet, so I would like to talk to my younger brother whom I haven''t seen in a long time."


    "Yes, Aric."


    At Aric''s words, the others quietly retreated.


    Carl passed them by and approached Aric.


    Carl, in his armor, looked like a lion, so leaving Carl and Aric alone felt too dangerous.


    However, the two princes, the pillars of the empire, wanted it, so they had no choice but to step aside.


    Crunch. Clank.


    The door closed, and Carl sat down next to Aric.


    "You''ve grown so much."


    Aric spoke in a low voice.


    Carl had grown up so quickly that he was now a little taller than Aric, who was already quite tall.


    "Now that I''m slowly starting to grow, it''s a good thing I don''t have to change my armor."


    "If you had grown just one more year at that rate, people would have said you weren''t human."


    "I don''t mind growing taller, but I''d like to gain a lot of muscle."


    "Are you still that skinny?"


    "The taller you are, the thinner you look."


    "Is there anything wrong with your health?"


    "Very healthy."


    The two brothers, who met after a year, chatted for a while. About three months until Aric returned and Carl left.


    During this time, the two talked a lot and were able to build a strong bond of trust.


    Carl was quite comfortable with Aric, although not as much as with Nero, and Aric, who was always stiff, became somewhat softer when dealing with Carl.


    "You did a great job."


    Aric spoke, looking at the empty conference room.


    "Because that was a promise."


    Carl spoke calmly, looking at the Emperor''s scenery from beside Aric. They both thought it would soon be theirs.


    Carl knew what Aric was thinking, but Aric did not know what Carl was thinking.


    "I have a lot to talk about, but I don''t have time, so I''ll keep it brief."


    Aric slowly turned his head and looked at Carl. Aric, who took thorough care of himself, seemed to have not changed at all from before.


    "There is someone behind the Palton Rebellion."


    "Is it top secret?"


    "Yes."


    Aric met with Carl alone and carefully conveyed the message. Of course, it was something that could only be revealed to others.


    It was probably information obtained through the eyes and ears of Emperor Azgoth, who had spread it evenly throughout the empire, and secret words whispered in secret.


    Aric slowly opened his lips as he looked at Carl, the only one of his brothers with blue, green eyes.


    "A heresy has arisen. A group of heretics have gathered around the scripture ''Dureniodont,'' which interprets the doctrines of the D¨¹renian sect differently, and they are calling themselves the ''Universal Equality Church,'' a sect of the D¨¹renian sect."


    Aric spoke heavily and then added softly, "Bring back the heretical scripture, ''Dureniodont.'' If circumstances do not permit, erase it from the world so that it does not fall into the hands of others."


    "Are we going to kill everyone involved?"


    "The D¨¹ren Church will take care of the aftermath. Don''t hesitate and erase everything."


    Through Aric''s firm words, Carl was able to learn the real reason why he had not become a commander.


    Rather than being tied down as a commander, he was to act as an independent unit in the field and burn away any traces of heresy.


    "You are of royal blood, and there is no one else I can entrust with this task, who is trusted by me and His Majesty."


    One could tell just by hearing the name, ''Church of Universal Equality,'' that they must be spreading a doctrine emphasizing the idea of equality.


    The most noble royal family in this vast empire would certainly try to destroy that idea. If it fell into the hands of another, there was no telling what they would do.


    "So, the D¨¹ren Church also believed in me and supported me?"


    "Yes."


    Therefore, the D¨¹ren Church, which wanted to make the existence of heresy completely non-existent, probably decided that using Carl as fire to purge heresy was the best option.


    If the D¨¹ren Church came forward now, the existence of heresy might be revealed to the world.


    So they must be hiding in Carl''s shadow and trying to suppress heresy.


    "Carl, you must succeed."


    "Your trust is heavy. I must repay you in return."


    Carl answered confidently. He couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity.


    It was imperative that the heretical scriptures be dealt with, any traces of heresy burned, and the debt to the state church, the Order of D¨¹ren, be repaid along with the trust of Aric.


    More appetizing meat than the ball that suppressed the rebellion rolled in.


    Equality for all? That''s ridiculous.


    That''s something that only makes sense on Earth, where there is no power of transcendence.


    How can you possibly compare a lowly farmer with a master of strategic weapons who can rival an army?


    ''I must do my job. But I am somewhat interested in that scripture.''


    Carl thought so secretly.


    Of course, Carl, who was the prince, archduke, and emperor of the empire, was not excited about things like equality for all. Only¡­


    ''I heard that there is chaos due to a schism in the Tumariad Hadad sect. I wonder what will happen¡­''


    Isn''t this really interesting?

 Chapter 157: Complicated Situation

    The meeting was conducted somewhat formally because all the behind-the-scenes discussions had already been concluded before Carl arrived.


    Although he was a prince and an archduke, Carl readily decided to submit to Milione.


    This attitude seemed somewhat unsettling to Milione, who was officially known as one of Charles'' most ardent supporters. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if it appears that Carl has given in now, he may still be able to seize actual command on the scene. But Carl had no such intentions, and Milione, who had secretly heard the full story of the incident, had no intention of doing anything useless either.


    All the highest powers of the empire, who have no room to be fooled by ideas like equality for all, are joining hands amicably.


    At this very moment, without any complicated political intentions, everyone is holding the sword tightly in their hands to cut off the neck of heresy. And the sharpest sword was in Carl''s hands.


    "I will dispatch Master Jaren."


    The dispatch of the Master, the sharpest sword of the Morgan Empire, had been decided.


    Jaren did not attend the meeting.


    Among the masters, there are those who gain power and exert influence in practice.


    Jaren is a relatively recent Master and was clearly still burning with childish ambitions until two years ago. So it was a bit of a surprise to many that Jaren didn''t show up for the meeting.


    Carl thought Jaren will roll his eyes and crawl in.


    Anyway, Jaren didn''t attend the meeting, and his treatment was decided without him.


    The meeting quickly ended, and Carl exchanged greetings with those he hadn''t seen in a year.


    "You''ve grown a lot more manly in the time since I last saw you."


    "The story of His Highness the Grand Duke''s heroic deeds resonates throughout the Empire."


    The nobles of the military, whose expedition had been confirmed, approached Carl one after another and praised him. It''s been decades since the last major battle.


    It would be a great honor just to be sent out to solve such a grand affair, and even to be working with Carl, who is pursuing his military career in the eastern part of the Empire in these peaceful times, would make for a good story.


    "Hahaha, that''s too much praise. It was possible because the knights and soldiers fought harder than I did. I''d rather sit back and watch the capable ones fight than fight for how long I can fight?"


    Carl gave a hearty laugh and passed the credit to his subordinates.


    But since everyone knew that the biggest reason Carl was praised was because he always fought at the forefront, leading everyone, it felt very humble and kind.


    "Lady Catherine has become the commander of the 2nd division and has been performing brilliantly. She has always been my strongest sword and shield."


    "Wouldn''t it be possible to select such excellent knight only if you have great insight?"


    "If the Dukes had seen Catherine fight that day, they would have had no choice but to choose her."


    Charles held Catherine in very high esteem and also gave her lip service so that those who had dismissed her as a mere knight without knowing her excellence would not feel ashamed.


    "His Highness the Grand Duke has just arrived at the palace. He must also be leaving for his campaign tomorrow, so we cannot afford to hold him back any longer."


    Milione spoke politely and pushed away those who had gathered around him.


    "Thank you for your consideration, Hansval. We will have plenty of time to spare before we reach Palton Ridge, so let''s talk again then."


    "I will be waiting, Your Highness."


    Carl smiled, shook hands with Milione, and strode away alone, his gleaming armor clanking and his red cloak billowing.


    "¡­You turned 18 this year, right?"


    "Yeah, but he already looks like a grown-up detective."


    Although he takes a slightly different approach from Azgoth, Carl shows off a strong charisma befitting a ruler.


    Even Nero, a genius who reached the pinnacle of nothingness too early and became a master at the age of 20, cannot feel that kind of momentum.


    "¡­Your face is like a hunting dog running towards its owner."


    "Oh, I''m busy, so don''t talk to me."


    ¡­ Now, Carl was grimacing because of Nero, who was blocking his way to Lilly.


    "You didn''t even say hello to your brother?"


    "I''m glad you''re doing well. That''s all."


    "Hey, you''ve grown even more shameless than before."


    Nero grabbed Carl''s shoulder as he tried to pass by and stopped him.


    "¡­."


    "¡­ ."


    Carl stopped abruptly, and the two brothers looked at each other.


    "The Master is quite powerful."


    "Strength¡­ has improved quite a bit."


    Nero narrowed his eyes at Carl''s words.


    Nero used mana and could sense it from Carl. He was surprised that Carl was able to control mana in such a short period of time, but he was also a little bewildered by Carl''s small amount of mana.


    This is not a power that can be possessed with just this amount of mana.


    Carl''s power clearly surpassed common sense. It is quite high among general mana users. With such a thin body, it is impossible with only a handful of mana.


    It wasn''t that Carl was deceiving Nero.


    For the past time, the mana he gained the moment he ate the Frostwind Corpse Flower had barely grown and was just standing still.


    Nevertheless, Carl had acquired great physical abilities and felt no impatience.


    "I got like that because I was out riding a horse all day."


    "¡­ ¡­ Yeah, the outside air is nice."


    Nero chuckled at Carl''s beating around the bush and let it slide without asking any questions. That''s not important.


    "Brother, you really can''t go out anymore, but you don''t seem to be doing too badly."


    "Can''t you just throw away a watchdog that you''ve been raising at home for a long time?"


    Nero became a master and was able to change the situation with just his power. As for politics, he left all the burden on Carl, and as a master, he gained the strength to defend himself when the time came.


    He became a master at the age of 20, so there''s no telling how strong he''ll become in the future.


    In other words, if you touch something without any power, there is no way to handle the consequences.


    Because of this, Bella, the mother of Nero, was freed from complex and dark political intentions. Nero found his own way.


    Of course, now Nero will really have to live without freedom for the rest of his life. The Master is a strategic weapon and cannot be left to wander around carelessly.


    "Well, Brother Aric would be better than Your Majesty. His personality¡­ ."


    "Old-fashioned and inflexible."


    "Yeah, it''s a tight fit. With that kind of personality, I wouldn''t use my younger sister''s mother as bait."


    "In that case, I would rather demote you to make you take responsibility. You could even become a Grand Duke." Stay tuned with m _v _lemp _yr.


    "No, I will just remain Master Nero. I can enjoy myself as much as I want while receiving much favor from Brother Aric."


    "You''re trying to sell your little brother off to have fun all by yourself. You''re such a loser."


    "Who told you to do something like that..


    really don''t know how you did it."


    Nero smiled bitterly and patted his younger brother''s shoulder, who had grown up so much.


    If only Nero had the political power, clear vision, and firm determination of Carl.


    Then¡­ the situation wouldn''t have become so complicated.

 Chapter 158: Too Little Time

    What can''t you do to survive?"


    "That''s right. Okay, now that you have some free time, why don''t you take a look at other things too?"


    "Something else?"


    "Even if you don''t have a territory, aren''t you already the Grand Duke of Morgan? You should get married."


    "My older brother is over 20 years old and can''t even get married. How can I, his younger brother, go first?"


    "I¡­. No, what¡­ ."


    Nero tried to tease Carl, but he couldn''t find the answer and mumbled. He was still unsure, and he couldn''t afford to get married and do something that would only increase his weaknesses.


    "Go and entertain your mother with some tricks, little gentleman."


    "That cheeky mama''s boy."


    Nero roughly ruffles Carl''s hair, and Carl slaps his hand away. The two brothers looked at each other, burst into laughter, and soon walked past each other.


    "Be careful, Carl."


    "Of course brother."


    Carl responded to Nero''s words as he walked away, smiling brightly and walking briskly. It''s been a year since he''s seen Lilly.


    He has to leave for another expedition tomorrow, but he feels great.


    The shadow cast by the fluttering cloak follows Carl, rippling blackly. It hesitated and wavered as it overlapped with other shadows, but it did not move away, and eventually followed Carl into the room.


    Bam!


    "Lilly!"


    "Carl¡­!"


    Carl opened the door forcefully and called Lilly, and Lilly, dressed in the clothes and accessories Carl gave her as a gift, ran towards him with a big smile, but then stopped.


    But Carl didn''t stop. He walked over to Lilly and hugged her tightly.


    "It''s been a year."


    As Carl hugged her and murmured happily, Lilly realized that this sturdy young man was the child she had raised and cared for.


    "¡­ Yes, Carl¡­"


    Lilly spoke in a wet voice, patting and brushing Carl''s back. Although he couldn''t even feel it because of the armor, Carl felt as if he was wrapped in a soft and fluffy blanket.


    "You''ve grown up so well."


    "It''s still growing."


    "I wanted to watch you grow up, from the side¡­ ¡­ ."


    "I''m sorry. I''m a little¡­ busy¡­ ." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl, who had grown so much that there was still plenty of room in his arms even though he was holding Lilly, slowly rocked his body while holding her and muttered an excuse.


    "You look skinny. Are you eating well?"


    "I''m eating well. Oh, more than that."


    Carl grinned as he let Lilly out of his arms. Lilly looked up at Carl, wiping her tear-stained eyes.


    "It''s a gift."


    Carl took a long, flat wooden box out of a pouch at his waist. It looked like a box containing a necklace.


    "Master Carl, I have so many trinkets that I can''t carry them all. Your gifts are enough¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Open it quickly. Quickly."


    Although Lilly seemed troubled and tried to persuade him, Carl only urged her on. Lilly took the box with a small sigh and opened it hesitantly.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Isn''t it pretty?"


    Lilly looked into the box with wide eyes. Inside the box was a decoration of colorful dried flowers placed in a flat glass plate.


    "There''s still some time left until the flowers bloom, so I wanted to enjoy them without getting bored until then."


    "¡­thank you¡­."


    Lilly, with many tears, laughed loudly. Carl smiled brightly and hugged Lilly carefully. If he hugged Lilly too tightly while wearing armor, she would get hurt.


    "I was trying to choose a gift, but Harmon said it would be better to choose something other than jewelry. I asked the soldiers and chose something."


    "I really¡­ I will really treasure it."


    "It worries me to see you crying so much, but I feel pretty good."


    "really...."


    Seeing Lilly cry with joy and laugh with delight, Carl giggled like a child. Lilly also burst into laughter at those words. Carl took off his armor with Lilly''s help, but Lilly had no experience handling full plate armor, so she struggled for a while. But even that time was quite enjoyable.


    As Carl took off his armor, he told Lilly about things that had happened to him that he could share with the tender-hearted Lilly, and Lilly was so absorbed in Carl''s story that she kept stopping her hands.


    The relationship between mother and son was as beautiful as a fairy tale and seemed to shine. While the mother and son sat and talked, the shadows hidden under the chairs quietly listened to their voices.


    ***


    A day is too short. The day of departure for suppressing the rebellion dawned. It was literally a blink of an eye.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll be back at the palace soon."


    "Master Carl¡­ You must be careful."


    "I won''t get hurt."


    "But just in case."


    Lilly was full of worries. It wasn''t because she knew what mission Carl had been given but because she couldn''t feel at ease seeing her son go to battle.


    "Take this."


    Lilly gave the necklace to Carl.


    A well-maintained piece of silver staff sparkled. The silver staff is the symbol of Duren.


    The most devout followers of Duren, or priests of Duren, carry a silver staff. As Carl began to work in earnest, Lilly prayed for him every day, and naturally, her faith in Duren deepened, leading her to acquire a silver staff necklace.


    "hmm."


    Carl bowed his head instead of taking it in his hand. Their green eyes met, and Lilly smiled as she placed the necklace around Carl''s neck.


    "What will Lilly do if you give it to me?"


    "You can just get one more. It''s a necklace that I made to pray for Carl''s safety, so it will definitely protect Carl."


    Lilly prayed every morning and evening for the past year without missing a single day. It was a necklace so familiar that it felt like a part of her body, but she didn''t mind giving it to Carl at all.


    Carl had no religious beliefs. But since Lilly believed in it, he carefully pushed the necklace inside his armor and pounded his chest.


    "Thank you. I will keep it in mind."


    "Yes, since Lord Duren loves those who work hard, he will definitely be watching over you, Carl."


    "Lilly will be watching too, right?"


    "I hope so."


    The two faced each other, smiled, and hugged affectionately.


    "I''ll go and come back."


    "Yes, be careful."


    "I told you not to worry."


    "all right."


    Stay updated with m,v,l,e,mpy,r.


    Carl smiled and waved at Lilly.


    Despite his tall stature, handsome appearance, and gleaming armor, Carl''s face looked as innocent as a child''s.


    Lilly came out of the room and saw Carl off, waving back as Carl continued to wave while backing away.


    "Master Carl, I am ready."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    The moment Harmon, who had been quietly following along, spoke, Carl''s face returned to that of the ''Laurel Planter.''


    Who would believe that His Majesty the Grand Duke of Hardion had been waving his hands like a child just a moment ago?


    Carl, who was a little late because he was talking to Lilly, walked quickly and thought to himself,


    ''Lilly... My mother also calls me Carl, but I think we don''t need to draw that line anymore.''


    Now Carl has immense power.


    And many people know that Carl considers Lilly as his mother. Who would say anything if Carl called Lilly ''mother'' and Lilly called Carl ''son''?


    ''When I get back, I''ll call you Mother. You''ll probably cry a lot. I have to take Milton with me.''


    Carl walked forward with pleasant thoughts.


    The cloak fluttered pleasantly, and the shadow hidden beneath it followed behind.


    It was a mission.

 Chapter 159: Carls Jokes [1]

    It takes quite some time to get to the Palton Territory in the northwest of the empire.


    If everyone moved on horseback, as Carl did when he came to Himmeln, it would take three or four days, but the ''army'' is very heavy.


    In fact, this was true even though the number of central troops dispatched was not that large because it had to match the speed of the infantry and wagons.


    Fortunately, there was no need to worry about water, which is the most important and troublesome thing in distribution.


    The central army officially set out, and naturally, the water magician was also dispatched.


    Whenever they took a regular break, three water wizards sat in front of a large barrel and made water, and soldiers came and filled their water canteens.


    That''s it.


    There was no need to chart a course along a river or lake, no need to carry heavy loads of water, and no need to worry about getting sick from drinking contaminated water.


    Of course, this was possible because the number of central troops dispatched was only 500. If there were more of them, it wouldn''t have been possible for three wizards to handle them.


    At that time, they would either increase the number of wizards or use the water that had been purified by magic by passing through the water source. There is nothing that must be taken as seriously as war. They have already devised all the methods.


    Carl, who was leisurely riding a horse with the commanding staff, opened his mouth.


    "It''s convenient to have a water wizard. I wish I could have one too."


    "Isn''t there a water wizard in the Laurel Unit?"


    "Before the Water Wizard, there were no wizards. Wizards were so..."


    Carl''s words trailed off slightly, but no one could tell what he was trying to say. The wizard is eccentric, calculating, and selfish.


    It''s not a prejudice; it''s true. Magic is a discipline and skill that is purely talent-based.


    Once you can use magic, you can say that you are a genius who is different from those around you. And since it is determined by talent, anyone can become a wizard regardless of class.


    Even lowly commoners and slaves who were not even treated as human beings could rise in status in an instant. The country nobles are desperate to attract the precious wizard.


    Naturally, most wizards become arrogant and their personalities change to something completely outrageous. And they never want to do anything that would harm them even the slightest.


    Naturally, they don''t want to associate with nobles who try to suppress them. Even if you are a wizard, you cannot overcome the difference in class. Since you have to do what you are told, you will not even meet with them in the first place.


    A wizard belonging to the Imperial Central Army is very docile because if they stretch out, their neck will fall off.


    But if you meet a wizard in another place and talk to them, you will often find yourself thinking,


    ''Hey, this punk, why don''t I just stab them to death and bury them?''


    ''If there is a wizard who is truly human, you must catch them!''


    There are so many wizards who don''t seem human that it''s understandable to have such a saying.


    Carl also put up an advertisement and went out of his way to save the wizard, but these bastards somehow found out and ran away so quickly that he didn''t even get to see them.


    It was clear that they had no intention of joining in on the hero game that didn''t even pay off. Carl, who tried to treat wizards without prejudice, was in a situation where he wanted to break the wizard''s skull with prejudice for a year, and now Carl has also given up on wizards.


    "You must have had a hard time."


    "Next time, I''ll try to drag you by putting a leash on you."


    The nobles in the commanding staff burst into laughter at Carl''s words.


    But the shadows on one side of their faces couldn''t be hidden because they too have had their share of headaches because of wizards.


    ''I wish I could take this opportunity to extract the magicians belonging to the central army or the imperial family...''


    Carl was looking for an opportunity to kidnap... no, to snatch away a wizard.


    In the original work, there was no episode where Aingir recruited a magician. read this on m _v _l _e _m _p _y _r


    At least, that was the case until Lucas saw it.


    In the beginning of the original novel, Adrian didn''t really need a magician, and after some time, he recruited various organizations and nobles, and just gave orders to use magicians to solve problems.


    After he became the emperor, he didn''t even need to do the bothersome work of recruiting magicians. But now Carl desperately needed a wizard. So much so that he wished they would just fall from the sky.


    "Hansval, I will go and inspect my soldiers for a moment."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Carl was relieved of his command after receiving procedural permission from Milione, the commander of the central forces currently deployed to suppress the rebellion.


    "It''s stuffy."


    "Can''t we move like the Laurel Unit?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine spoke softly at Carl''s muttering.


    Her words were full of pride in the Laurel Unit. Catherine''s role, originally just an imperial knight, was to assist Carl and act as a mid-level executive.


    However, thanks to Carl''s great trust in her, she was able to become the commander of the 2nd division of the Laurel Unit, which was active and stirred up the eastern part of the empire, despite having no background.


    You can tell how much pride there is without even having to look.


    "It would be a shame if I were to command the Laurel Unit that you like so much."


    "That''s... that''s not it..."


    Catherine was taken aback by Carl''s joke. The old-fashionedness hasn''t changed at all, so she still struggled with jokes like this.


    "Billford, shouldn''t you be conducting now?"


    "What? Me?"


    Billford was startled when he was suddenly pointed out. Catherine glared sternly at his foolish remark. Billford was no different. He was still a young man of 17, and Carl treated him very openly.


    "Well... I''m just a seed..."


    Billford said, looking at Catherine''s face. Surprisingly, Billford had not even been knighted yet. Because he was constantly running around and fighting, he didn''t have time to do anything leisurely.


    It''s so absurd that one can''t even laugh at the fact that a genius swordsman who became a mana user in the winter of 15 is still a mere seed at the age of 17.


    "How long do you plan to remain a servant? If you keep this up, you''ll be taking care of Catherine even after she''s old and can''t move."


    "That..."


    "..."


    Neither Billford nor Catherine could say anything to Carl''s joke. Even if Billford is knighted right now, it is already very late.


    Billford already has a win rate of close to .300 in his duels with Catherine.


    He will probably surpass Catherine before he turns 20. No, before that, he will become a master and become Carl''s sharpest sword. However, there are still many problems as Billford remains as Catherine''s squire.

 Chapter 160: Carls Jokes [2]

    "How long do you plan to remain a servant? If you keep this up, you''ll be taking care of Catherine even after she''s old and can''t move."


    "That..."


    "..."


    Neither Billford nor Catherine could say anything to Carl''s joke. Even if Billford is knighted right now, it is already very late.


    Billford already has a win rate of close to .300 in his duels with Catherine.


    He will probably surpass Catherine before he turns 20. No, before that, he will become a master and become Carl''s sharpest sword. However, there are still many problems as Billford remains as Catherine''s squire.


    "lady Catherine, how about we become independent from your young squire?"


    "I guess I need to get some new seeds."


    Billford noticed Catherine''s sighing voice.


    Billford actually wanted to be half a knight and half a servant to Catherine.


    He wanted to be a knight but didn''t think he could do the job as well as Catherine, who he brought in, in various fields. As a man of commoner origins, Billford was weak at things that required using his head.


    "Billford, you can''t do well from the beginning. If you stop because you''re afraid of making mistakes, that''s where it''ll end. You''ll make mistakes and fail at first. But you''ll definitely do well. I''ve already taught you everything there is to teach you."


    "Yes, lady Catherine."


    Billford nodded with a moved face at Catherine''s earnest advice. Although he was 17 and had grown into a man, Billford still acted like a boy when dealing with Catherine. That must be because he grew up under Catherine since he was little.


    "So I''m finally getting my second article... That was really long."


    "My glory ends here."


    Catherine cracked a little joke as Carl muttered a sigh.


    It''s a joke that only Catherine, the 4th Prince, the Grand Duchess of the Empire, and the only knight of Carl, the ''Laurel Planter'', can make.


    "Billford will become a master before he turns 20, so Sir Catherine, please become a master quickly so that you will not be overtaken."


    "I''ll try my best."


    "..."


    Billford pursed his lips with a burdened look in his eyes. If it were that easy, then Nero, who became a master at the age of 20, wouldn''t have been called ''the greatest martial artist in the history of Morgan''...


    "By the way, I was thinking of saying hello to Master Jaren. Do you want to come with me?"


    "Yes, but I want to check on the soldiers first."


    Although she had a somewhat subtle ill-fated relationship with Jaren, it was not enough for Catherine to avoid him.


    And Jaren... Jaren had changed a lot since they first met. There was no reason to be uncomfortable.


    Carl approached the soldiers of the Laurel Brigade and checked to see if there was any problem. These were the soldiers of the Laurel Legion who were all riding horses to roam the eastern part of the empire.


    Find adventures at NovelFiremp-y,r.


    Of course, they were all fine. Then Carl stopped on the road, waiting for Jaren, who was moving slightly behind him.


    The soldiers of the central army murmured as they watched Carl standing by the roadside, and after someone passed by, striking his shield with his spear, they began to straighten up.


    The figure finally arrived, his heavy armor glinting in the sun. It was Jaren, the commander of the third unit of the central army, who had been moving at a slower pace.


    "Master Jaren, it''s been a while."


    This act of respect was cut short when Carl, who had discovered Jaren, rode alongside him.


    "Your Highness."


    Jaren looked at Carl with wavering eyes, spoke briefly, lowered his head once, and then shut his mouth tightly.


    "It''s been a year since I last saw you last winter. How have you been?"


    "¡­ I just¡­ lived an ordinary life."


    Jaren spoke indifferently, his face heavy with the arrogant and petty appearance he used to show as a lie.


    "you look uncomfortable."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Can''t you just say no out of courtesy?"


    Carl said with a soft smile.


    Jaren slowly raised his head and looked at Carl with his mouth tightly shut. His neatly trimmed beard was a bit messy as it was not well maintained, and his dark eyes were full of agony.


    "Are you here to harass me again?"


    "Me? You?"


    Carl spoke naturally, as if he really didn''t know. Carl had visited Jaren intermittently for three months before leaving Himmeln as Archduke.


    And he relentlessly dug into Jaren''s inner self, which was writhing in shame and self-loathing, and left this powerful Master, who was over 40 years old, in shambles.


    He completely destroyed the master with his three-inch tongue. Frustrated and desperate, Jaren began to reflect on himself and pushed himself hard for the past year.


    And then, he was finally able to realize it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now I know what kind of person I was. Your Highness, you don''t have to come and scold me."


    Jaren realized that Carl wasn''t just doing it to harass him. He spent a year focusing on himself and getting his mind straight.


    He looked back on himself and threw himself into it. Then everything around him changed. Jaren, who was once despised not only by the imperial masters but also by the nobles and officers of the military, was now recognized as a respectable master.


    Only after being faithful to one''s duties as a master could one gain fame and power. But Jaren shook it all off, remaining just a master.


    "Oh, Master Jaren. I never scolded you. How could I scold you when you have outlived me by twenty years?"


    "You are still so cruel."


    "If that''s you, then so be it."


    Jaren didn''t hate Carl, but he found him tiresome. He just wished he would hurry up and go. However, Carl, who was in a great mood after meeting Lilly for the first time in a year, was considerably more playful than usual.


    "Well, then I''m sorry."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Jaren''s eyebrows twitched at Carl''s muttering. Carl smiled as he watched Jaren''s reaction and spoke in a very soft voice.


    "Master Jaren, I will act separately from the central forces."


    "¡­ ¡­Why are you telling me that?"


    "Of course you will go with me."


    "¡­that...."


    "Of course, I''ve already told Hansval everything. Don''t worry, just follow me."


    "¡­"


    This son of a bitch, His Highness the Archduke¡­


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    As Jaren gritted his teeth and glared, Carl spoke slyly.


    "¡­no¡­."


    Jaren mumbled something as if he was chewing and spitting it out, then turned away from Carl. But by not complaining, Jaren conveyed his intention to follow Carl''s orders without question.


    Carl took down the petty and arrogant fool known as ''Master Jaren'' and revealed the raw human being known as ''Jaren.''


    .In this way, Jaren was reborn and is living a new life. Even while Carl was openly teasing and making fun of the young Archduke, Jaren couldn''t help but hate him.


    "It seems like you have some complaints. If you tell me, I will take action."


    "¡­ ¡­Stop it."


    "Oh, you look angry."


    "¡­."


    Jaren took back what he thought he didn''t hate Carl. Isn''t this young archduke just out to have fun tormenting Jaren?


    "It''s reassuring to have the Master with me. But trusting too much is dangerous, so I''ll trust him moderately."


    "¡­You trust me too much."


    "Oh, I trust my own people too much, don''t I? Catherine? Billford?"


    "¡­yes¡­."


    ''That''s a difficult question to answer... ... .''


    Catherine glanced at him and answered hesitantly. Catherine and Jaren made awkward eye contact, then avoided eye contact.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Billford just kept his mouth shut and lowered his head.


    He felt so suffocated that he wanted to run away.

 Chapter 161: Heresy [1]

    It took nearly ten days to get to Palton Ridge. There was no complaint even though the march was heated from the territory adjacent to Palton Territory. The atmosphere was too tense for any complaints.


    "It seems like you''re coping well."


    Most of the nobles of the military seemed relieved by the atmosphere, which was so strict that it was difficult to breathe. Upon hearing news of the commoners'' rebellion, the surrounding territories spared no expense in deploying troops and completely blockading Palton Territory. Armed troops were deployed to patrol the cities and towns to prevent the common people from having any frivolous ideas.


    "We must firmly press this opportunity so that the commoners will not dare to act presumptuously," the nobles said openly.


    "If you suppress it too much, there will be a big backlash," Carl''s voice was filled with concern.


    The atmosphere became somewhat serious as some nobles agreed with his words. No matter what, each territory is recognized as having autonomy, so they cannot interfere with the lord''s policies. In the end, the central army, including Carl, passed through the territories without any problems and crossed the border of the Palton Territory.


    "I will divide the army into three."


    As previously announced, Milione divided the central army into three. The 1st Army, led by Milione himself, headed to Sambison, the heart of the Palton Territory. On the surface, the 1st Army would be the main force, capturing Sambison and putting an end to the rebellion.


    The 2nd Army immediately moved quickly north and occupied the upper reaches of the Bilkia River, which runs through the Palton Territory. Rivers are an inseparable supply link for the military. By seizing and blocking the river, they could prevent supplies and support from reaching the rebels. If there''s a gap there, they might be able to take the river and join up with the 1st Army.


    The last 3rd Army would continue to move west to attack the southern part of Palton Territory, then move north to stir up Palton Territory and confuse the enemy.


    Splitting the force of only 500 men into three seems dangerous. However, the central army consists of the best elite soldiers of the empire and is also equipped with a large number of skilled knights and officers. There''s no need to be concerned about commoner rebels. Even if the troops were divided into three, the troops of the 1st and 2nd armies, excluding the 3rd army, were not that small.


    Because the 3rd Army needed overwhelming mobility to complete its mission, their numbers were relatively small. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I''ll be going now. Next time I see you, I guess it''ll be Sambison."


    "Good luck, Your Highness."


    Charles, who was in command of the 3rd Army, separated from the Laurel Corps, which consisted of only 50 men, and began to move immediately west. The numbers were so small that it seemed dangerous, but no one seemed worried.


    "Master Jaren, this will be your first battle since becoming a Master."


    "Yes."


    Because Master Jaren is with Carl.


    "Aren''t you nervous?"


    "It''s not possible."


    "Well, I guess that''s not necessary. But I hope you don''t let your guard down too much."


    "¡­ I won''t let my guard down."


    "If that''s the case, then that''s fortunate."


    "¡­ ."


    Knowing that Jaren was killed by an enemy who wasn''t even a master in the original, Carl poked Jaren with a mysterious smile. Because of this, Jaren had no choice but to tense up his guard so as not to get caught by Carl.


    Unlike the mission of suppressing a rebellion, it was a relatively peaceful journey. Less than ten minutes after Carl broke away from the central army and started moving west, someone appeared in his path.


    A man in ordinary attire and bearing jumped out of the grass by the side of the road, stood in the middle of the road, and waved a small hand flag. There were two red lines drawn horizontally above and below the black flag. An agent of the Intelligence Bureau who gathers information throughout the empire under the orders of the imperial family.


    "Report."


    As Carl stopped and spoke, the man approached, took out a rolled-up piece of paper from his bosom, and spoke.


    "Last observed in Ishul, northwest of the Palton Range."


    "Ishul? Not Sambison?"


    "Yes, this is Ishul."


    Carl unfolded the paper, looked at it, then raised his head with a heavy face and looked around.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Jaren frowned at the sudden turn of events and asked. Catherine and Billford kept their mouths shut, having already heard the inside story from Carl.


    "Master Jaren, our mission is not to suppress the rebellion." Carl spoke in a low voice, then slowly lowered his head to look at the intelligence agent.


    "¡­ ."


    "¡­ ."


    "Suppressing a rebellion? Then¡­ what¡­ ."


    Jaren, who had been speaking to the silent Carl, slowly closed his mouth. His face, which had seemed confused, suddenly calmed down. Carl''s clear, green eyes. They pierced through and exposed each and every one of those who stood before them, just as they did when they scolded Jaren for his past shame and frustration. How could Jaren forget those eyes?


    "Did you say Ishul?"


    "¡­ ."


    The intelligence agent licked his lips at Carl''s soft voice. But not even the sound of wind came out of his mouth. His breath caught in his throat and his heart stopped as if it were frozen.


    "Why aren''t you answering?"


    Crunch.


    Carl spoke in a soft and affectionate voice, lifting the chin of the intelligence agent who had dropped his head to the window. The blade brushed the man''s neck, and he felt a burning sensation along with a tingling feeling. The blood flowing down his neck soaked his clothes. The man''s trembling eyes met Carl''s clear, green eyes. Carl''s eyes, which were as still as the sun, slightly squinted.


    "Tell me, what did they promise you?"


    "¡­ ."


    The suffocating intelligence agent clutched at his own throat, but Carl''s spear was aimed at him and he gently squeezed his hand down, as if squeezing the hand of a mischievous child. That brought a sense of creepiness and faint fear to Jaren, who was watching from the side.


    Carl saw through the human mind and revealed everything about it with kind and gentle words. Just like he did to Jaren. Now, Carl realized in an instant that the intelligence agent he had just met had betrayed the Imperial Family long ago. Just by exchanging a few words and making eye contact. Because his intuition was fiercely warning him that he absolutely must not go to Ishul.


    If you go, you will definitely die.


    "¡­ a new world¡­ ."


    The intelligence agent whispered faintly with a handful of breath left in his chest. Carl nodded slowly, lowering his spear and resting the blade against his collarbone.


    Find your next read on m,vlemp _yr.


    "What''s in Ishul?"


    "The doctrine of universal equality¡­ ."


    The agent whispered with his last breath, but the words that followed were muffled for lack of air.


    But Carl could tell by the shape of his lips. Priests of the Church of Universal Equality.


    The agent of the information agency was unable to move, as if his soul was caught in the clutches of the devil, and was babbling along following Carl''s orders.


    The mind became confused, and things became blurry and clear at the same time, as if they were moving away or approaching.


    The intelligence agent discovered something among the scattered rubble. It was his shattered ego.

 Chapter 162: Heresy [2]

    "Tell me. Who are they?"


    Carl asked, hot as fire, cold as ice. At that moment, the eyes of the intelligence agent who had been shaking suddenly stopped and looked straight at Carl.


    A calmness came over the face that had been weighed down by fear and oppression.


    Nothing more could be found in those excited eyes. He was never able to rebuild his original self.


    There was no longer any trace of the man who had been working as an agent for the Empire''s intelligence agency. Someone looking at Carl from afar smiled. The moment his lips twitched.


    Shh.


    Boom.


    Roll¡­ .


    In the blink of an eye, the blade swung and took off the neck of the intelligence agent. The head rolling on the floor, still smiling, was stained red from the spurted blood.


    "Check it out."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the corpse that had collapsed and was spewing blood, Carl wiped the blade of the spear with a sunken face.


    "How did this happen?"


    Jaren asked with a heavy face. Carl hung his cleanly polished spear on the saddle and watched as the soldiers, who had found nothing on the body, looked up and shook their heads.


    Something sparkled in his eyes.


    "Maybe I should trust you a little more, Master Jaren."


    An agent of the Imperial Intelligence Service had fallen for the heretical Church of Universal Equality and attempted to trap Carl.


    A trap so dangerous that Carl''s intuition pointed straight to death. And Carl was put in a situation where he had to step into the trap himself to resolve this situation.


    "I guess this isn''t an ordinary heresy."


    Heresy.


    After hearing Carl''s words, Jaren''s eyes became dizzy as he recalled the words "universal equality" coming from the mouth of the intelligence agent.


    He wasn''t following this damned Archduke.


    m vl emp yr exclusive


    Things were starting to get a little tricky.


    ***


    When Jaren heard the full story, he was at a loss and didn''t know what to say. More than anything, he felt lost in the fact that the eyes and ears of the Empire, the agents of the Intelligence Service, who were supposed to follow the Emperor''s orders, had fallen prey to heresy.


    Those who are said to not scream even if you burn them alive are the agents of the intelligence agency.


    How on earth did you manage to boil those guys?


    ¡­ ¡­ And how on earth did Carl make that guy into a docile lamb with just his eyes and words?


    "The bastard looked strange," Catherine noted thoughtfully, looking at the severed head that was still smiling.


    Wouldn''t it have been better to get information by keeping him alive rather than killing him? "I had to kill him because I didn''t know what he would do," Carl explained.


    "Then there is nothing I can do about it, but it is unfortunate," Catherine agreed.


    Jaren was very embarrassed to see Catherine readily agreeing with Carl''s words. What did she mean by ''I can''t help it'' when the person who could have gotten the information was killed?


    Carl sighed and looked up at the sky. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, then called all the soldiers together with a firm look of determination in his eyes.


    The soldiers of the Laurel Unit gathered, knowing something unusual was happening, even though they didn''t know the full story.


    "From now on, we will eradicate the heresy that led to the rebellion in Palton," Carl revealed in a calm voice.


    "We have the support of the D¨¹ren Church and are carrying out this noble mission at the behest of His Majesty the Emperor," Carl emphasized, mentioning the ''Church of D¨¹ren'' and the ''Noble Mission''.


    Of course, there was no trace of religious faith in him. But they needed the shield of faith.


    "From this moment on, you will become agents of the Church of D¨¹ren and purify the evil that plagues the world," Carl declared.


    "All actions that occur from now on will be carried out in the name of Carl Feld Hardion, the 4th Prince and Grand Duke of the Morgan Empire and Commander of the Laurel Legion. You will only listen to my words and look only at the point of my sword. Your actions are due to me, and your sins due to me, and your sins will be forgiven by Duren."


    The reason they need the shield of faith is because what they are about to do is so blasphemous.


    "From this moment on, all heretics you encounter will be executed on the spot. No exceptions. Show no mercy."


    The sins will be forgiven by Duren, and the punishment will be borne by Carl.


    So don''t worry and kill to your heart''s content.


    "In the name of Duren, justice shall be done."


    Carl called for justice in the most unjust of ways to protect the imperial soldiers.


    From now on, to them, heretics are ''evil'', not ''human''.


    They are just beings that need to be killed.


    By drawing such a cruel line, Carl armed himself mentally so that he would not fall for the temptations of heresy.


    Even so, it won''t be easy to get over it.


    Carl could tell from the look in the agent''s eyes at the last moment that he had not been swayed by a mere three-inch tongue.


    There is some ''force'' at work that he doesn''t know about.


    If one makes a single mistake, Carl could end up like that too.


    "If you see anything suspicious, burn it immediately. Everything, without exception."


    So Carl will purify everything with fire.


    The heretical scripture Dureniodon should be burned as soon as it is discovered and erased from this world.


    Carl was ordered to hand it over to the Duren cult, but he was also ordered to destroy it if things got worse.


    Anyone can see that the current situation is the worst.


    Carl don''t have the luxury of leisurely packing up my books, nor do he have the desire to come into contact with such dangerous objects.


    "I''m leaving. Follow me."


    Without even waiting for an answer, Carl confidently rode his horse in front of everyone.


    The fluttering red cloak was the tail of the comet that led them as always, and the imperial soldiers began to ride their horses after their comet with eyes that were filled with a strange heat.


    Not a single person felt any resistance.


    Jaren, an outsider to the Laurel Unit, found it extremely frightening.


    This is because he could not feel even the slightest sense of rejection even when he was ordered to mass murder civilians.


    Did Duren really promise to forgive their sins?


    And is it really true that the young Archduke took their punishment upon himself?


    ''This is going to be a terrible battle.''


    Carl thought as he rode his horse.


    Only Carl, who had no religious faith, was the most cool-headed in assessing the situation.


    It''s going to be a much harder battle than he thought.


    If Carl don''t come to his senses, he might die.


    Carl put his hand on his heart. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I don''t know anything about Duren, but I feel reassured knowing that the necklace Lilly gave me is there.


    For the sake of my mother, I will return safely without getting hurt.''

 Chapter 163: Rebel Group

    The betrayal of an intelligence agent left Carl with no way to obtain local information. It would be nice if there were any agents left somewhere who had not fallen to the Church of Universal Equality, but there was currently no way to contact them.


    "We will continue moving like this, occupy the village, and assess the situation," Carl decided.


    So, the method Carl chose was to act according to a ''surface operation.''


    The mission given to Carl to suppress the rebellion was to stir up trouble in the Palton Territory and disrupt the rebels.


    To do this, Carl figured out the geography of the Palatinate and set up a nominal attack route. Originally, they were just pretending to follow this route while trying to destroy the Church of Universal Equality, but now there was no other way.


    They would capture local people and extract information, which would lead to unnecessary and excessive sacrifices. Still, since it was the most ''efficient'' method, Carl made the decision without hesitation.


    "Jaren, take the lead!"


    Carl, galloping on his horse, shouted like thunder. Jaren rushed forward and pulled a long spear from his saddle.


    Jaren didn''t even think about the fact that Carl treated him so casually. He couldn''t figure out why he had followed orders or why he had drawn his spear.


    But the moment he heard Carl''s order, he could already sense that an enemy attack was imminent.


    The presence of the enemy was sensed by Jaren, the Master, a little too late.


    Surprisingly, Carl noticed the enemy before Jaren did.


    "If possible, capture them alive rather than kill them!"


    Carl''s shout rang out, and Jaren, who had stepped on the stirrup and was getting up, looked at the forest on both sides of the road and jumped up.


    If he jumped with the power of the Master while mounted on a horse, the horse''s back would break. Adjusting his strength, Jaren''s form flew powerfully like an arrow, even adding the speed of a horse.


    Jaren''s actions seemed familiar. As he turned around and stepped back after jumping, he joined the troops.


    Jaren landed on the ground and was about to show off his true master''s skills. The ground shattered and flew under his feet as he kicked it.


    "Now! Attack¡­!"


    The man, who was about to jump out from between the tall trees and order a surprise attack, noticed something shaking vaguely in the distance.


    That was all he remembered. Something passed by, and as he lost consciousness, the sky spun in his darkened vision.


    The man who was trying to give instructions was nudged by Jaren''s shoulder and flew through the sky like a snapped kite, crashing to the ground.


    Immediately afterward, Master Jaren jumped in like a shield, holding his spear upside down, as the rebels, who were crouching between the trees, tried to jump out.


    Dirt and debris from broken trees flew everywhere.


    The common rebels, who had not even received proper training, let alone mana, fell like autumn leaves without even being able to figure out what had happened.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Huh!"


    A rebel gasped in horror as he narrowly escaped the wake of the storm''s claws.


    The pouring dirt and debris hit his whole body, and the strong wind and impact threw him backward, forcing him to crouch down and cover his head.


    Zigzagging through the forest, swinging his spear to create a storm, Jaren cut through the rebel ranks and reached the other side.


    A sturdy bridge clad in steel, entangled with tree roots, crushed the frozen ground like soft sand, and the dirt poured down like waves.


    Jaren, who had been running at incredible speed, stopped, scraping the ground, and naturally turned around to look at the rebels who had fallen in the forest.


    Jaren''s run lasted only about 10 seconds.


    Despite moving in a zigzag pattern and slowing down his speed, he managed to defeat all 50 rebels without exception in that short period of time. New releases from NovelFirempy _r.


    As Jaren ran, the tree he kicked to change direction tilted under his own weight and eventually fell over.


    A rebel lying on the ground, trapped under a thick branch, screamed. His back was crushed, his spine was broken, and his internal organs were ruptured, so he would die soon.


    That was the only one Jaren killed, under Carl''s orders to ''capture them alive if possible, not kill them.''


    "Charge!"


    After Jaren went forward, Carl also aimed his spear and ordered the charge. He could see rebels rushing out of the woods on the right side of the road.


    Jaren had attacked the forest on the left side of the road, as it is generally difficult for right-handed humans to attack enemies on the left. It was tactically correct for the troops led by Carl to attack the enemies on the right while the strategic weapon Master Jaren struck the left.


    "Catherine! Billford!" Carl shouted.


    "Understood!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine and Billford jumped out from among the charging cavalry at Carl''s shout and took the lead. The reason Carl gave up the vanguard was that his opponent had made preparations to deal with the cavalry.


    "Put it in quickly!"


    The rebels, carrying long wooden stakes that were not very strong, tried to drive them into grooves they had dug in the ground.


    They already knew that Carl would come leading the cavalry. This must have happened because an intelligence agent blew the whistle on Carl and the operation.


    "Break it."


    Cavalry charging in a formation similar to a two-horse chariot. Catherine and Billford, leading them vigorously, ran even faster at Carl''s command.


    The power of a cavalry charge comes from forming a solid formation where the riders'' knees touch each other with a firm bond and charging forward with unwavering, resolute determination without retreating.


    So the actual speed of the cavalry charge is slower than one might think.


    Even light cavalry doesn''t move that fast. Because of this, the opponents did not seem to expect that Catherine and Billford would charge with such ferocity.


    Carl quickly assessed his opponent''s level.


    ''That''s a typical response. Their tactical knowledge is shallow. They didn''t even consider mana users,'' he thought.


    Carl immediately drew an overall outline in his mind.


    ''A scapegoat to drag me to Ishul using a traitorous intelligence agent. This is a trap set for me.''

 Chapter 164: Completely Trapped

    Carl, who had heard about Ishul from an agent of the intelligence agency, likely planned to kill ''ordinary level commoner rebels'' on his way to Ishul and make them let their guard down.


    The opponent seemed to know Carl, if not completely. On the other hand, Carl didn''t know his opponent at all. The anxiety and danger that came from this were unfathomable.


    "Attack!"


    In the brief moment that Carl was gathering his thoughts, Catherine and Billford had already reached the rebels who were driving the stakes.


    Catherine, a capable royal knight, and Billford, a mana user, swung their mana-infused spears, lightly breaking the stakes in the ground and bouncing them away before digging in.


    Catherine, on the right, turned her horse''s head in an instant with her skilled horsemanship and swung her spear sharply, sweeping away or repelling the rebels charging from the right.


    Billford, running on the left, passed the picket and circled around it. Holding the horse''s loins tightly with his rock-like thighs, he ran forward with his spear in both hands and swung it like a farmer''s scythe to sweep down the enemy.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Help me!"


    A rebel force of about 60 men was completely destroyed by just two men.


    If they had known there were mana users, they wouldn''t have attacked like this.


    read on NovelFire,em,pyr


    No, there was a Master in the first place, so what kind of reckless thing was this?


    Yes, they came here without knowing anything about the inside story of this incident.


    If you look at it that way, you could say they were innocent victims.


    Carl led his cavalry and charged without hesitation into the confusion of the rebels caused by Catherine and Billford.


    He confirmed that Jaren had defeated his enemies without killing them and did not feel the need to spare the rebels who were running around in front of him.


    Since they were going to kill them all anyway, keeping them alive and then executing them would only worsen the soldiers'' mood.


    Carl and the imperial soldiers killed the rebels who came up the road in one fell swoop, stabbing them with spears and trampling them with their horses'' hooves.


    The poorly armed rebels, who had not even formed a line, were already in a state of total exhaustion and were killed in an instant without even a scream by the cavalry charge.


    "Kill those who run away!"


    After the great slaughter of rebels, Catherine and Billford dismounted and chased after the rebels who were fleeing into the forest at Carl''s order.


    But there was no need for that.


    Jaren, who had already cleared the forest on the other side, flew up quickly, jumping over the cavalrymen''s heads and landing in the forest on the other side.


    The spear that had been held upside down was now held upright, exposing its blade, and his form caught up with the fleeing rebels.


    Jaren''s movements were so fast that the fleeing rebels appeared as stationary targets. In the blink of an eye, Jaren passed by, and red maple leaves bloomed in the desolate forest with bare branches. Hot steam rose in the chilly air, and soon silence fell.


    There was no need for the Mana Blade, which was the true value of a Master and possessed physical power. He could crush them with just his overwhelming physical strength.


    "Bring the living heretic in custody."


    Carl glanced at the mutilated and scattered corpses of farmers, carpenters, and others, then gave a ruthless order to his soldiers. He didn''t use the word ''rebel.''


    They were all just ''heretics'' who must be killed and exterminated. Carl didn''t know about the others, but it was the same for them.


    So what did they mean to Carl? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No one would know useful information. They''re worthless, but just in case...''


    Carl thought.


    Worthless.


    If by any chance there was any useful information, that would be great. If not, then there was no need to worry. That was all.


    Unfortunately, and understandably, Carl could not get any meaningful information from them.


    All they heard was an order to simply attack and block any cavalry coming their way.


    Among those captured, there was not one who could be called a true ''heretic.''


    As the Palton Territory was swept up in the storm of rebellion, everyone, including the spineless commoners, had joined the rebels. Until a few days ago, they had just been ordinary fathers and sons from ordinary families living ordinary lives.


    "Kill him." Carl ordered without emotion.


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    The captive struggled in vain.


    However, Carl could not spare those who participated in the rebellion behind the heresy and aimed their spears at the 4th prince and Grand Duke Carl Feld Hardion of the Morgan Empire.


    Even if it was not heresy, it was considered treason and was punishable by immediate execution. The soldiers stabbed the bound captives to death with spears.


    They didn''t hesitate, and their expressions didn''t change. Mercilessly, like stabbing a training haystack, they killed those who squirmed and pleaded with mouths blocked by ropes.


    After Carl had the bodies gathered in one place, he set them on fire, following his first decision.


    Fortunately, the rebels had prepared fires to survive the cold forest, so there was no need to waste precious fuel.


    Carl, who had ordered the soldiers to rest while keeping their distance from the burning corpses in the middle of the road, spoke quietly from a distance.


    "This attack is just bait. It''s meant to lure me to Ishul. They know I have a Master, but they''re still so confident," Carl observed, his tone icy and analytical.


    Carl, who was heading into battle, had thrown away the appearance of a boy excited to see Cecil after a long time.


    His eyes were fiercely burning, and even Master Jaren could not dare look straight at him.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to step back now and ask for support?"


    Harmon suggested, crossing the line of ''not getting involved in combat.'' He was very nervous that Carl might get seriously hurt or die.


    "There is no support. We cannot increase our contact with heretics any further," Carl stated firmly.


    Fifty royal soldiers, Catherine, Billford, Harmon, Milton, and Master Jaren. All of these people, except Carl, would be under covert surveillance in the future for their contact with heresy.


    As the pinnacle of bloodline ideology, the imperial family of the empire, Carl was in no danger of falling for something like the Church of Universal Equality, but others were not. They had direct contact with about 50 heretics.


    That alone was overwhelming.


    There was nothing Carl could do about this.


    In the first place, the imperial family did their best when they dispatched Master Jaren, and in normal circumstances, that alone would have been excessive force.


    This problem arose because the situation was unusual.


    Above all, there was a decisive reason why they could not wait for support.


    "If we wait for support to arrive, we will not know how the enemy will move. Our mission is to eradicate heresy. If we do not move as we wish, the heretics in Ishul may scatter, and then the mission will be a failure."


    If Carl didn''t run to Ishul, there was no telling what his opponents would do. If they went further, they would find it was a trap set by the enemy. If he stepped down, he wouldn''t be able to handle what happened next.


    A dilemma.


    He was completely trapped.

 Chapter 165: Prophet Garten [1]

    Even though Carl was trapped, he did not panic, hesitate, or become confused. His thoughts, rooted in cool reason, spread out like the branches of a large tree.


    ''It''s an elaborate trap, meticulously planned and heavily invested with influence.''


    The influence of an unknown enemy may have spread not only through the Palton Territory but also through the central army that had been dispatched, even reaching the imperial palace and perhaps even into the eastern part of the empire where Carl''s operated the Laurel Troops.


    ''... Is it Adrian?''


    As far as Carl knew, the only people in the current empire capable of building such elaborate and massive traps were Azgoth and Adrian. However, since Emperor Azgoth had no reason to do such a thing, he could only suspect Adrian by the law of elimination. Did Adrian set a trap to deal with Carl by labeling him a threat?


    ''No, I can''t be sure, but even if it were Adrian, he wouldn''t be able to do something like this. If he were to be accused of heresy by the Duren Church, he would be excommunicated and his neck would be in danger even if he became the emperor. Furthermore, the doctrine of heresy shakes the foundation of the empire.


    The Church of Universal Equality is also a cancer to Adrian, who wants to become the emperor.''


    Carl reasoned, feeling his way carefully along the path. When Carl looked at Harmon with a sharp gaze while keeping his mouth shut, no one dared open their mouths and waited for him to speak.


    ''There is something I don''t know, and it is because of me.''


    A rebellion that didn''t exist in the original, a heresy that didn''t exist in the original.


    All the changes that had occurred in this world were due to a heterogeneous being called Carl. His existence was destroying the original story of ''the Iron-Blooded Emperor rules'' and turning this imaginary world into a reality.


    ''Is it something new? Or is it something from the distant future that has been brought forward?''


    It was unclear whether Carl caused something completely new or if it was just something promised for the future that had come about hastily. Even Carl had too much influence on this world.


    Where did it all start, and how did it all begin?


    "¡­ Harmon, I will send soldiers. Get out of the Palton Territory immediately and find the nearest temple of the Duren Church."


    "Master Carl?" Harmon asked, bewildered.


    Carl continued firmly despite Harmon''s confusion.


    "I will advance towards Ishul from this moment on. I will not stop, as I must act according to the opponent''s intentions."


    "Lord Carl, it''s too dangerous!"


    Carl looked at the astonished Harmon with clear, unwavering eyes.


    "Bring me the support of the Duren Church before I reach Ishul. The Duren Church will have sent troops to clean up after the matter is concluded. Without them, there will be no support. Do you understand? Harmon, if you do not bring support, I will have to walk into the enemy''s trap and die."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl stared at Harmon, who was gaping with a pale face, and then smiled as if he was enjoying something.


    "Harmon, this brings back old memories. What do you think? Do you have old memories too?"


    Harmon, whose hair had turned white, suddenly recalled the past at Carl''s words.


    Yes, at Hillfin. When the sickly and worthless fourth prince Carl had left to subdue the gnolls, Harmon, who was left alone in the castle, had to struggle to save Carl.


    Carl had thrown his life away to the untrustworthy Harmon. At that time, Harmon had not followed Carl and often ignored and looked down on him.


    It was not due to human emotions such as faith, but because Carl had whipped Harmon forcibly after learning of his situation. So what about now? Stay updated via m,v,l,e,mpyr.


    "¡­ I will definitely provide support on time."


    Harmon spoke in a determined voice and looked straight into Carl''s eyes.


    Carl, who had used to treat Harmon as a tool, and Harmon, who had used to ignore Carl, had worked together on numerous projects over the years.


    Since when had Harmon truly believed in and followed this young prince, His Highness the Young Grand Duke?


    "Hurry up. There''s no time."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    There were not many who could call His Highness the Young Grand Duke ''Lord Carl.'' One of them, Harmon, jumped on his horse and galloped south with ten imperial soldiers, following Carl''s orders.


    Just like before, once again Carl''s life was in Harmon''s hands.


    At that time, Harmon had done it out of necessity, but this time, he ran with all his might, following the path his heart called him to. He would definitely carry out the mission assigned to him.


    "We must capture the village today. Strategically speaking, it is the right thing to do."


    Carl watched Harmon leave and spoke softly.


    "Depart."


    Carl needed to appear to be acting according to the other person''s intentions.


    To do that, he needed to act ''strategically,'' as if advancing towards the real Ishul.


    There wasn''t much time. For now, he had no choice but to believe that Harmon would do well.


    ***


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right. It''s not over yet. Not yet."


    Garten waved his hand and gave a vague nod. There was no threat, not even if there was a Master. However, unlike Garten, the unidentified entity seemed to be observing the situation very carefully.


    "Carl Feld Hardion was not in the plan. Part of the plan has already fallen apart and is out of our hands, and now¡­." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s why we''re here now. To solve that unplanned problem."


    "It''s not us, it''s you. I won''t interfere."


    "What a bad guy."


    Garten clicked his tongue and pulled his hand out of his eye socket. A single black eye suddenly appeared and swiveled around, piercing through the darkness.


    But when Garten opened his eyes, the being had already disappeared.


    "...Shit."


    Garten muttered softly, as if spitting out his displeasure.


    That really made him feel bad.

 Chapter 166: Prophet Garten [2]

    Carl watched Harmon leave and spoke softly.


    "Depart."


    Carl needed to appear to be acting according to the other person''s intentions.


    To do that, he needed to act ''strategically,'' as if advancing towards the real Ishul.


    There wasn''t much time. For now, he had no choice but to believe that Harmon would do well.


    ***


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right. It''s not over yet. Not yet."


    Garten waved his hand and gave a vague nod. There was no threat, not even if there was a Master. However, unlike Garten, the unidentified entity seemed to be observing the situation very carefully.


    "Carl Feld Hardion was not in the plan. Part of the plan has already fallen apart and is out of our hands, and now¡­."


    "That''s why we''re here now. To solve that unplanned problem."


    "It''s not us, it''s you. I won''t interfere."


    "What a bad guy."


    Garten clicked his tongue and pulled his hand out of his eye socket. A single black eye suddenly appeared and swiveled around, piercing through the darkness.


    "¡­."


    But when Garten opened his eyes, the being had already disappeared.


    "...Shit."


    Garten muttered softly, as if spitting out his displeasure.


    That really made him feel bad.


    He didn''t even know if the entity was a person in the first place. Garten got up, grumbling. Before he knew it, his eyes had disappeared again and his drooping eyelids were sunken.


    Although Garten had no eyes and was in pitch-black darkness, he acted as if he could see everything clearly.


    He put on the robe he had taken off and pulled the hood down. His flowing black hair obscured his unsightly, sunken eyelids.


    "It''s time to go breed those stupid pigs."


    Garten touched his face, grumbling with amusement.


    The door squeaked open, and light cut through the darkness like a sword. Garten''s smooth, white chin and delicate hands, covered in a robe, sparkled in the light, and as he stepped out the door, the room was briefly illuminated.


    The shadows that had been huddled in the dark corners of the room dispersed in all directions the moment light hit them.


    Hundreds of eyes that had been hurriedly running away from the light, their nerves twitching, gathered together in a corner again as the door closed and darkness fell.


    After waiting quietly in the room where Garten had left, they started to wake up one by one, crawling up the wall and escaping through a small gap.


    The target, the 4th Prince of the Empire and the closest legitimate bloodline to the throne after the 1st Prince Aric, had walked into the trap of his own accord.


    They were originally aiming for Aric, but Carl wasn''t bad either. Anyway, they wanted someone fit to become emperor.


    "Prophet."


    Garten stepped outside, his pure white robes fluttering as he walked, and as he passed, people bowed their heads and prayed.


    "Those evil beings are rushing towards us with swords drawn to disrupt our great undertaking."


    Garten raised his head, his hands hanging down, and spoke solemnly. As he opened his mouth, the believers of the Church of Universal Equality hastily took out parchment and charcoal to transcribe the words of the Prophet Garten.


    Expensive items such as good quality paper and pens were the objects of the aristocracy and should be condemned.


    "For Duren said that the most wicked demon, who disturbs the world''s laws, will come and test us himself. This is surely the devil of Hardion, who lines up all equal beings and greedily devours the wretched ones who have been thrown from the highest to the lowest, has sent forth his hungry children."


    The faces of those who were transcribing Garten''s words froze stiffly. Did that mean the prince of the empire came in person?


    Aric would not have stepped forward himself, and he would not have sent out Adrian without any basis.


    Besides, princes who were too young would not have been sent out for such work. In that case, the only ones left were Ias, who became a Master last year, or Archduke Carl, who was praised as a hero in the eastern part of the empire.


    "The children of the devil who ate the flesh of corpses and licked their blood from the east are rushing towards us."


    "The one who plants laurel trees¡­."


    The believers of the Church of Universal Equality groaned in fear. But at the same time, they were also confused.


    There was no one in the Empire who did not know Archduke Carl, the ''Laurel Planter.''


    It was both a tribute to the laurel wreath, a symbol of the invincible victory of Carl, and applause for his heroic actions in saving the suffering subjects of the empire.


    In the Church of Universal Equality, fighting against such a Carl as an enemy was difficult both in battle and mentally.


    As the most noble member of the imperial family in the empire and yet caring for the common people, Carl''s mere presence served as a suppressor to the cries for the Equality of All People.


    "Do not be afraid. Do not doubt. All things are equal before D¨¹ren, and D¨¹ren''s love embraces everything without shadow. D¨¹ren believes that we will be able to overcome this test."


    Garten said this, then smiled gently.


    "Also, no matter how evil a being may be, in the face of D¨¹ren''s love, he is just a child yearning for his mother''s embrace. When he too faces himself naked before D¨¹ren, he will realize that he is just one of the many humans in this world."


    "Prophet."


    "D¨¹ren¡­."


    At Garten''s words, the believers knelt and prayed. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, if Archduke Carl were truly a hero who cared for the people of the Empire, he would be able to realize that he was just a shameful sinner like them when he stood before Garten, the prophet of the Equal Rights Church.


    There was no need to be afraid.


    Did not the prophet Garten of D¨¹ren accompany them?


    ''It''s fun, but I won''t be able to do it for long. I''ll get sick of it. After I turn Archduke Carl into a puppet, I''ll just throw it all away and go play in the palace.''


    Garten muttered to himself as he looked at the believers of the Church of Universal Equality kneeling and praying before him.


    ''You stupid pigs and dogs. D¨¹ren doesn''t even care about the likes of you. No, it''s of no interest to any of us. A vile and cruel being. A being that carelessly throws away what it has, leaving one lonely and alone. That is the evil being, God.


    God does not save humans.''


    Garten knew it very well.


    Therefore, Garten, who sought to save himself even by selling the name of God, was the being who most resembled God in the true sense.


    Garten truly thought so. The unidentified entity that gave him this power and opportunity was repulsive, but later, he would devour even that.


    Since it was a being that could so easily give you this kind of power, if you chewed on it, you would surely gain tremendous power.


    ''I will become a god, a being that surpasses D¨¹ren.''


    Garten smiled and looked through his ''eyes'' at Carl riding his horse in the distance.


    First of all, he needed to control Carl and place him on the throne. Then this great empire would be in his hands.


    ''Okay, come quickly. Isn''t there someone who is waiting for you so desperately?''

 Chapter 167: First And Last Mercy [1]

    For Carl, it was no big deal to capture a small rural village that wasn''t even named on the map. There was no need to use force in the first place.


    "There are only children, old people, and women."


    The rebels who attacked on the road had been drawn from surrounding villages, including this one. Most of those who remained in the village were unable to fight, and only a small number of men stayed to protect the village.


    A force of fewer than ten farmers could not stop Carl''s forces, including the Master.


    The village had no fences, only a fence that reached up to their chests, so it was only natural that they surrendered.


    "Bring everyone in the village."


    Carl gathered the people together with a firm order.


    The villagers, trembling with anxiety, had no choice but to follow silently as they watched the forty imperial soldiers mounted on horses, those who were clearly knights, and Carl, clad in a noble red cloak.


    "If anyone knows anything about the rebels'' movements, come forward."


    Catherine stood before the gathered townspeople and spoke. A knight mounted on a large war horse speaking caused everyone to look around in fear.


    "I say this for the last time. Anyone who knows anything about the rebels'' movements, come forward."


    Catherine thought it was a waste to even say it twice.


    Since the second time was said to be the last, one couldn''t help but feel the determination behind it. If they kept their mouths shut, they would be tortured or killed.


    "Oh, a few days ago! A few days ago, they came and took the men away!"


    An old woman raised her hand and shouted frantically. Catherine pointed to the old woman and made her step forward with a snap of her finger.


    "Tell me more."


    "Yes! Those damned bastards¡­."


    "Stop, how many days ago was that exactly?"


    "Ah, that¡­ I emptied the basket four times¡­ Six days¡­ No! It was seven days ago!"


    The old woman did everything she could to show her great resentment towards the rebels.


    An old woman who had survived a long time in a rural village like this was more experienced and wise than one might think.


    To survive in a place where the teeth of the savage are sharp is to be strong.


    "They came down from the north, but there were so many of them that we couldn''t do anything! They brandished spears and swords and threatened to kill all of us if we didn''t hand over the men, so all the men of the village were dragged away by force!"


    The old woman spoke with such desperation that her lips were dry as she tried to convey that they had not taken part in the rebellion, but were merely victims.


    If it was seven days ago, it would have been three days since Carl left Himmeln with the central army. If one rode fast, it took exactly three days from Himmeln to Palten.


    The timing was exquisite.


    "Then what about the men left in the village now?"


    "They had to protect the village. I begged and begged them to stay! Yes!"


    Catherine silently watched the old woman sweat profusely with her flushed face despite the cold weather, then turned to Carl.


    As Carl rode his horse forward quietly, the murmuring ceased as if it were a lie, and a cold silence descended.


    Clank.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl took off his helmet and revealed his face. Even if one didn''t have an eye for beauty, anyone who saw him would think the same thing: beautiful.


    "Who participated in the rebellion?"


    "...omg!"


    As Carl spoke softly, the old woman lay face down on the floor with a pale face.


    One could die just for daring to look him in the eye.


    "Get up."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    As Carl spoke softly, the old woman quickly got up and bowed her head. Her body reacted before she thought.


    "Let me ask you again. Who participated in the rebellion?"


    Carl asked in a soft voice. He didn''t think they were really innocent victims.


    There must have been some who actively participated in the rebellion.


    Not only those who were killed in the previous battle but also those who remained in the village. This old woman might be trying to protect everyone in the village while going crazy.


    "Come on, come on. I''m watching. Point to him."


    Carl rode his horse up to the terrified old woman, placed his hand on her shoulder, and made her look at the people.


    The old woman pointed at each pale face with her fingertips, trembling like a frail lamb possessed by the devil or like a sinner facing the messenger of God.


    Those who were pointed out would likely protest, but they were dragged out without being able to move, unable to even breathe due to the eerie yet intense charisma that Carl exuded.


    "Is it the end?"


    "Ha, haa¡­ . Heuheu¡­ ¡­ ."


    The old woman gasped and shed tears as she heard Carl ask her about the people being dragged out.


    She could neither nod nor deny it. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old woman squeezed her eyes shut and pinched her wrinkled face with her clenched fingers.


    "Easy¡­ It''s okay. It''s okay. You did a good job. Thanks to your brave actions, we were able to track down the subversive elements who threatened the safety of the empire."


    Carl patted the old woman''s shoulder as she screamed silently, then bent down and whispered in her ear.


    "Never forget this moment. That young man''s life was saved because of your courage."


    "Gasp, huh, huh¡­!"


    Carl spoke to the old woman as he looked at the young man with a pale face, and the old woman, who had been desperately trying to save her grandson who had actively participated in the rebellion, completely collapsed at those words.


    There was no reason for the rebels who came to take the men away to leave him behind in the village.


    It must have been to keep the active participants behind so that the townspeople wouldn''t do anything foolish. All the young men left in the village were those who joined the rebellion.


    "Let me ask you one last time. What did the rebels say when they took them away?"


    Carl spoke gently, breathing the last of his poison into the unstable old woman, mixing reassurance and anxiety.


    "A new, new world has come¡­"


    "A new world. And?"


    Carl looked into the old woman''s eyes with his gentle, swaying green eyes as he pressed for more information.


    The old woman was completely broken, and now, unlike before, she could not tell what she could and could not say.


    "Because, Duren said he was looking after us¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl''s eyes narrowed.


    "So? What''s next?"


    "So, I''m sure we''ll win¡­ ¡­ like that¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl, who had been quietly looking into the eyes of the old woman whose words were trailing off, smiled brightly.


    "I see. Hmm. You did a really good job. Thanks to you, it was a great help."


    Carl spoke calmly, straightened his leaning body, turned his horse around, and rode away, leaving the fallen old woman behind.


    If Carl had heard anything about the Church of Universal Equality, he would have killed every single one of them on the spot. But leaving it like this and going back still left him feeling uneasy.


    "Isolate the young men separately."


    "Yes."


    The men who remained to guard the village under Carl''s orders were captured and dragged away.


    Since they were actively involved in the rebellion, they might have heard about the Church of Universal Equality.


    Carl would interrogate them and get confirmation.


    And if they confessed, they must be killed.


    The old woman tried to save them, but there was no reason to spare a man who admitted with his own mouth that he had joined the rebellion.


    "Wait, Nari!"


    The old woman screamed as she saw her grandson being dragged away, but Carl was not interested in the old woman who had already outlived her usefulness.


    "Check thoroughly."


    "Yes."


    At the end of Carl''s order, the soldiers dragged away those who participated in the rebellion.


    After a grueling interrogation that lasted until night, it was confirmed that the town was unaware of the existence of the Church of Universal Equality.


    Carl executed all those who had participated in the rebellion. All of the captured men were killed in the battle, and many villagers were executed for rebellion.


    The town was gripped by panic, and everything was paralyzed while Carl and his men rested.


    The old woman''s grandson was returned safely.


    But after Carl left, no one knew what would happen to the old woman and her grandson who accused those involved in the rebellion.

 Chapter 168: First And Last Mercy [2]

    If Carl had heard anything about the Church of Universal Equality, he would have killed every single one of them on the spot. But leaving it like this and going back still left him feeling uneasy.


    "Isolate the young men separately." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    The men who remained to guard the village under Carl''s orders were captured and dragged away.


    Since they were actively involved in the rebellion, they might have heard about the Church of Universal Equality.


    Carl would interrogate them and get confirmation.


    And if they confessed, they must be killed.


    The old woman tried to save them, but there was no reason to spare a man who admitted with his own mouth that he had joined the rebellion.


    "Wait, Nari!"


    The old woman screamed as she saw her grandson being dragged away, but Carl was not interested in the old woman who had already outlived her usefulness.


    "Check thoroughly."


    "Yes."


    At the end of Carl''s order, the soldiers dragged away those who participated in the rebellion.


    After a grueling interrogation that lasted until night, it was confirmed that the town was unaware of the existence of the Church of Universal Equality.


    Carl executed all those who had participated in the rebellion. All of the captured men were killed in the battle, and many villagers were executed for rebellion.


    The town was gripped by panic, and everything was paralyzed while Carl and his men rested.


    The old woman''s grandson was returned safely.


    But after Carl left, no one knew what would happen to the old woman and her grandson who accused those involved in the rebellion.


    "Billford, are you feeling uneasy?"


    While gathering supplies from the village and loading them onto the wagon, Carl asked the sunken-faced Billford.


    "No, it''s okay," Billford shook his head.


    But Carl was not so dull as to not know that Billford''s mind was in turmoil. Billford was the only commoner among Carl''s troops currently present.


    The imperial soldiers were not purely commoners either; they were all from noble families or families that had produced imperial soldiers for generations.


    "Don''t lie. I already know that you are feeling uneasy."


    "I... that is... I''m sorry." Billford hesitated but eventually apologized to Carl.


    "I know that they participated in the rebellion and that Lord Carl took the best possible measures to prevent the killing of innocent people."


    Rebellion was punishable by summary execution, and there was no reason for Carl to waste his precious time and energy leaving the village with dangerous elements. Just kill them all and burn them.


    It was easy and quick.


    Carl, who was like that, took the initiative to go out and handle the situation himself.


    Carl''s best bet was to reduce the killings.


    "It''s just that I had some old memories. When I was still a commoner..."


    Billford spoke somberly.


    "Billford, I won''t say that I understand. But remember that you are my most loyal sword along with lady Catherine. And that you will soon be my knight."


    "... Yes, Lord Carl."


    Billford steeled himself and spoke with determination.


    Carl smiled and patted Billford on the shoulder.


    In fact, it wasn''t because he felt pity for them that Carl stopped the unnecessary killing.


    It wasn''t for Billford either.


    As they cried out for justice and armed their minds with faith, they must clearly divide what should be killed and what should not be killed by clear standards and yardsticks.


    If even one person had heard of the Church of Universal Equality, Carl would have drawn his sword on the spot and slaughtered the townspeople.


    After killing everyone without leaving a single person alive, they would have burned the village down.


    Faith and madness are two sides of the same coin.


    They cannot be separated, no matter how hard you try. Because faith is based on firm belief, and firm belief takes away the ability to discern right from wrong.


    So they must be on guard against faith and madness becoming so completely one that they become indistinguishable.


    Do not consider faith as madness, and do not consider madness as faith.


    Carl held the standards clear, prevented unnecessary killings, and took the guilt away from the soldiers who carried out executions.


    And they have proven once and for all that they are on the side of justice. From now on, if Carl orders them to kill, they will kill without question.


    Because Carl made them into an army of light that enforces justice.


    "It''s late at night. Let''s go in and get some rest. We have to leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Lord Carl, you too can rest comfortably."


    Carl left Billford behind and went inside. They would have to get moving in earnest starting tomorrow, so it would be a good idea to get some rest.


    ***


    There was a commotion during the night. An old woman who reported those involved in the rebellion was almost beaten to death.


    The townspeople knew that the old woman was the reason their village was saved from burning, but they needed someone to vent their resentment about the executions of their families, friends, and neighbors.


    "Attacking those who reported the rebels? Aren''t they the ones who are truly in collusion with the rebels?"


    Carl dragged out those who had lynched the old woman with those cruel words and executed them all.


    "There may be remnants of the rebels left. We must kill them all."


    "Umm..."


    The town was gripped by fear as Catherine spoke for all to hear.


    Carl did not answer right away but slowly rode his horse around the villagers who had been dragged out.


    "No, it seems there are no more rebels. What do you think?"


    Carl asked the old woman who had been treated by Milton.


    The old woman knew that she could kill the villagers with a single snap of her finger, but she dealt with it wisely, having survived for so long.


    "There are no rebels left."


    "I guess so."


    Carl made it clear that he had only spared them out of mercy.


    And the old woman also showed that thanks to her, the villagers were not annihilated.


    "We''ve been delayed for nothing. Let''s get going."


    Carl leisurely left the village, leading a wagon loaded with the conscripted supplies.


    This would be the first and last mercy he would show.


    From now on, he might have to move while killing everything he saw.


    But he didn''t think there would be any backlash.


    That''s what they did this show for.

 Chapter 169: Hungry And Cautious Beast [1]

    Carl increased his speed and advanced northward. He was not a commander who neglected scouting, and thanks to his soldiers taking turns scanning the area ahead, he was able to detect the presence of the enemy in advance.


    "It seems like there are quite a few rebels. They are blocking the road so openly," Carl observed.


    "Now that you have taken control of the entire Palton Territory, isn''t it natural that the thoughtless commoners would follow you, thinking that you can achieve something?"


    Catherine responded, noting that the rebels were more numerous than she had expected, since they were simply blocking the way rather than positioning themselves at a strategic point. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl also realized that the enemy knew the exact movement path of the Laurel Unit.


    He didn''t feel much interest in this.


    After all, they would just be sacrificial lambs to lure him to Ishul.


    Of course, if you throw them only weak prey, they will get suspicious, so this time, it seemed they had prepared an opponent that would definitely lead to a battle.


    "These are well-armed troops. They are definitely trained soldiers, not mere rebels," Carl noted.


    "Are you saying that Palton''s soldiers also crossed over?"


    Jaren muttered softly at the soldier''s report. It was a difficult situation to accept. But going one step further, there was something even more difficult to accept.


    "There are also knights in full plate armor, but without flags or emblems."


    Even if you are a commoner, you are treated as a quasi-noble. But there is no reason for someone who has finally become a knight to join the rebellion.


    "You have fallen for the heresy''s deception," Carl declared.


    Carl blew a hot wind into those who were shocked that a knight had joined a commoner''s rebellion.


    Heresy.


    All heretics must be killed without exception.


    Carl had already planted this firmly in everyone''s hearts, and now there was no need to even mention what to do.


    ''I guess he was carried over by some unknown force,'' Carl thought, recalling the glimpse of power he had seen in the eyes of the intelligence agent.


    There was no reason for a knight to join a commoner''s rebellion unless he possessed such extraordinary power.


    And without it, there was no way for a powerless peasant to take control and rule a huge countship.


    ''The priests of the Church of Universal Equality must have captured the high-ranking officials of the Baekjak territory and controlled them from behind the scenes. They may have killed them after they were no longer useful. Or maybe they kept them alive for propaganda purposes?''


    Carl combined the information provided by the scouts with the information he had previously obtained and grasped the situation in an instant.


    It was all just an assumption, but even so, Carl''s broad imagination and sharp insight had always played a great role.


    "Hide the horses and carriages here and move on," Carl ordered.


    Carl planned the operation on the assumption that his opponents were trained regular troops and that the rebels, who would all be executed if defeated, were brainwashed by the Church of Universal Equality.


    The opponent had no way out.


    No matter what happened, they had to win.


    Even if the cavalry charged, they would not retreat and would not disintegrate.


    It is suicidal for cavalry to charge well-organized infantry. Even heavy cavalry cannot penetrate well-organized light infantry. If the infantry can hold out without disintegrating, nine times out of ten, the infantry will win.


    The cavalry''s flanking tactics wouldn''t work either.


    Carl''s Laurel Corps, already small in number, had ten men removed to protect Harmon, and now numbered just over forty, including the command staff. It''s not just a problem because they''re small in number.


    As the number of units is small, the area of engagement becomes narrower, and therefore, the enemy with a larger number of units has no choice but to have more troops at play. In the midst of all this, even if you try to attack the rear with a cavalry flanking charge, you won''t be able to do anything.


    They''ll react right away.


    "Form a line, approach slowly, break through the center, and destroy it," Carl commanded.


    That''s the best tactic they could use right now. It''s a simple operation that can''t really be called a tactic, but it''s a great idea as it allows you to make the most of the cards you have in your hand.


    "Jaren, take the lead in the center."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    With Master Jaren, even this seemingly foolish tactic could become the best tactic.


    Don''t confuse good tactics with complex tactics.


    A complex tactic that can turn a difficult situation around is already a bad tactic in itself.


    Being in a difficult situation is itself a strategic and tactical mistake, and engaging in a difficult battle is tantamount to defeat before the fight even begins.


    A good tactic is a simple operation that can be executed in a winnable battle.


    In that sense, this simple tactic of leisurely advancing and killing enemies with Master Jaren''s overwhelming force at the forefront could be said to be the best tactic.


    "Catherine, take the left. Billford, take the right. I will respond to enemy movements in the center."


    "Yes!"


    With just a short command from Carl, the ranks were formed in an instant. It was so simple that there wasn''t really a line.


    Soldiers with shields and spears stood in a square formation, with Jaren in the center and Catherine and Billford on the wings.


    Carl stood behind Jaren.


    "Milton, stay here. If you are in danger, ride away."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    Milton, who had no fighting power, was left behind with the horse and carriage.


    It would be nice if they could take him with them so they could get him treated on the spot, but if Milton died from something like a blind arrow, there would be no turning back.


    "Advance."


    "Understood!"


    At Carl''s firm words, the soldiers began to walk in step. Billford and Catherine drew their longswords.


    Master Jaren wielded his main weapon, a long halberd, his most confident in close combat. Carl had drawn a longsword, and another sword hung at his waist.


    Jaren thought the sword was a spare sword of Carl''s, who could not imbue objects with mana.


    Jaren already knew that Carl handled mana.


    It hadn''t even been two years since Carl got out of bed. Just being able to manipulate mana was amazing.


    Even if he couldn''t give mana to objects, he could still be called a genius.


    ''I''m not even worried,'' Jaren thought.


    Only after thinking like that did Jaren realize that he wasn''t worried about Carl.


    They took it for granted that Carl, who was noble, would go forward without the protection of soldiers. No, rather, wasn''t Carl in a position to protect the soldiers?


    Chuck, chuck, chuck!


    The imperial soldiers walked in unison, their shields swinging in unison, and the wall seemed to be closing in.


    Seeing this, a cavalryman holding a white flag from the rebels who had set up camp in the field charged forward. It wasn''t surrender, it was saying he had something to say so they shouldn''t attack him.

 Chapter 170: Hungry And Cautious Beast [2]

    "There is no negotiation with heretics. Kill them."


    Carl spoke ruthlessly, and Jaren acted with surprising ease, despite being given the dishonorable order to kill a white-flag enemy.


    Wedge! Puck!


    Jaren''s left hand moved like an electric current, and the rider who had been running from afar fell down helplessly, falling off his horse.


    The lone horse circled around the corpse before returning to the rebel formation.


    The Laurel Tree unit, who had been advancing silently, felt their hearts strengthened upon seeing the corpse of a man who had died instantly after being pierced in the chest by a dagger thrown by Jaren from a distance of at least 100 meters.


    In fact, Jaren alone could kill all the rebels.


    However, doing so would take a long time and could lower the morale of the soldiers, so they were sent into battle.


    Their role was to hold their ground and block the approaching rebels, while Jaren was active and the gist of this tactic was to slaughter the enemy with overwhelming force.


    "You vile bastards!"


    Shouts of condemnation were heard from the rebel formation. But no one listened to those meaningless words.


    "Speed up!"


    "Understood!"


    As he got closer to his opponent, Carl shouted fiercely.


    The voices swirling inside the helmet with the visor down sounded like the sound of a giant brass trumpet.


    Normally, it should be blocked by the visor and not audible, but it was a truly bizarre phenomenon.


    The soldiers skillfully matched their pace and picked up speed, and Jaren, who was trying to properly coordinate with the Laurel Unit for the first time, glanced back and adjusted his pace appropriately.


    "Shoot!"


    Shhhhhh!


    At the order to fire, arrows flew from the rebel formation. Archers waiting behind large wooden stakes fired their shots, then quickly loaded new arrows into their bows.


    "Shield!"


    "Understood!"


    Thud! Ting!


    At Carl''s shout, the soldiers raised large square shields to cover their bodies.


    They were moving as one body, their shoulders pressed against each other, so only one or two arrows luckily landed through the gaps in their shields.


    Even those arrows were blocked by the sturdy armor and did no damage.


    The Laurel Unit naturally picked up speed and was running without realizing it. In an instant, the enemy was right in front of them. The rebel archers fired only three shots, inflicting no damage on the Laurel troops.


    "Archers, stand back!"


    The archers behind the stakes retreated hurriedly. They hid behind the rebel infantry, hoping to covertly bypass them and capture the flank and rear of the Laurel Tree troops.


    They didn''t do anything crazy like shooting arrows behind the infantry.


    If they did that, more arrows would end up in their own backs than in the enemy''s, and infantry with arrows in their backs would run away before they even engaged the enemy..


    So, archers usually stood at the very front of the line and shot arrows, and when the enemy approached, they typically turned around and captured the flank and rear.


    Alternatively, they could build a line to attack the flank from the beginning. The archers moved busily, spreading out to the left and right.


    To cover them, the rebel wings slowly advance forward and surround the Laurel Tree Unit.


    The rebels'' wings had no intention of attacking the Laurel Tree Unit.


    If the center holds back the Laurel Wreath troops, they can easily win the battle by simply surrounding them and having the archers rain down arrows to attack the flanks and rear.


    "Square!"


    "understood!"


    But one word from Carl rendered the rebels'' tactics meaningless.


    The Laurel Tree Unit, which had been running smoothly while facing the front, suddenly stopped and formed a strong square formation.


    If it''s like this, there is no such thing as rear or front.


    But the dustproofing has a fatal flaw.


    The point is that they can''t move right away.


    The phalanx cannot move, and there is no reinforcement to attack the rebels while the phalanx is maintained.


    Just leave it as it is and move step by step to seize the opportunity to win.


    Well, in normal cases.


    "Forward! Hoo! Ha!"


    "Huh! Ha!"


    Horribly, the soldiers of the Laurel Legion, who had formed a square formation following Carl''s call, began to advance slowly, one step at a time.


    The soldiers, whose shoulders and backs touched each other, could feel each other''s presence even while walking sideways or backwards, and they moved step by step, keeping pace with each other and looking around.


    Backpedaling! Moving while maintaining a defensive stance!


    "oh my god...." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The most surprised person was none other than Jaren, who was at the forefront of them.


    ''I''ve heard of the reputation of the Laurel Unit, but I didn''t expect it to be this good!''


    Still, he thought that if they were human, they would do something crazy and break the ranks a little.


    However, the soldiers of the Laurel Division maintained an eerily perfectly dense square formation.


    This was the result of the Laurel Unit being exposed to Carl''s demonic charisma for a long time.


    The madman who formed a triple-layered formation with untrained conscripts and held off the fierce onslaught was none other than Carl.


    But how ''well'' could the Laurel Legion, composed of the Empire''s best elite soldiers who had fought under Carl for over a year, move?


    "Jaren!"


    Carl''s thunderous shout echoes through the shocked battlefield.


    The rebels, who had been at a loss at the sight of a square formation moving in perfect formation that defiled the art of war, suddenly came to their senses.


    "Destroy the enemy!"


    "Go, attack!"


    The order to attack was given late by the rebels, but Jaren had already broken through the wooden stakes with his halberd raised and was digging into the ranks.


    And then the moving square formation pushes back the rebel center!


    "Laurel Unit! Seize the victory as always!"


    "Wow!"


    The soldiers responded with a powerful cheer to Carl''s shout as he led the troops from the center instead of Jaren who had rushed into the enemy.


    The battle has only just begun, but it already seems like it will end.


    But Carl did not let his guard down.


    Because he is a hungry and cautious beast who always does his best.

 Chapter 171: Critical Situation [1]

    Jaren was like a tiger in a pack of rabbits. His physical prowess was overwhelming even without using mana.


    But now, Jaren was using his mana with all his might, and more than anything, he was unleashing the Master''s symbolic mana blade.


    Woohoo...!


    A sound like the fluttering wings of a swarm of bees echoed from Jaren''s halberd, and a bright halo of light appeared even in the broad daylight.


    The light on the halberd''s hilt was faint, but the light from the blade and spikes that struck the enemy was clearly shining.


    Jaren pulled his halberd to the left, then dove in with a powerful swing of his arm.


    Woof!


    A flash of light ran.


    The Mana Blade swung vigorously from left to right, leaving behind an afterimage and bringing destruction in its wake.


    Any spear or wooden stake that touched the Mana Blade was turned to dust and scattered.


    As if the claws of a giant beast had clawed at him, a gap was left where the mana blade had passed, and only after Jaren had passed through did it fly into the sky in shock.


    Not only the spearhead, but also the swept blade and even steel could not escape destruction.


    Although it could not be completely turned into powder, its original form could not be found.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Of course, if the fragile human body was swept away by the Mana Blade, not even a trace would be left.


    Even the blood evaporated, so it was impossible to tell that it ever existed in this world.


    Rebel soldiers fell, blood gushing from missing arms and empty chests.


    Those who screamed were better off because more people died instantly from the blow.


    Adding to the reach of his arms and his long halberd, the space within a three-meter radius around Jaren was emptied.


    Their command, on the other hand, seemed to know by their cool orders that this was what would happen.


    "Aim for the Grand Duke!"


    The rebel command chose to focus their attacks on Carl and kill him while Jaren slaughtered the soldiers.


    Even if you were a knight who handled mana, when you fought Jaren, you could only block three or four attacks at best.


    So, without wasting a knight, they aimed to kill Carl, the heart of the Laurel Unit.


    Jaren also heard those words and immediately changed direction, jumping at the knights targeting Carl. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jaren''s eyes moved rapidly inside his visored helmet.


    For a brief moment, he confirmed that he could not stop all the knights.


    If Jaren were to rush in, the knights should have joined forces to at least pretend to block him, but it seemed like they''d all gone crazy, so they just threw one away and aimed for Carl.


    Only one knight, targeted by Jaren, rushed towards Jaren to buy time.


    ''These guys, they''re really unusual.''


    It hadn''t even been 20 days since the rebellion broke out, and they were fighting as if for some noble cause.


    Until then, they would have enjoyed the glory and rights of a knight.


    But in such a short period, they gave up everything and fought for a different value called a ''new world.''


    There was a faith in their eyes that burned so fiercely it seemed as if it would never go out.


    What on earth had happened to them? Had they had a spiritual experience that left them feeling so certain?


    Woof!


    Ting!


    Regardless, Jaren cut off the sword of the insolent knight who blocked his path with a single blow.


    Immediately afterward, the knight took out a short mace from his waist and assumed a defensive stance. In a one-on-one fight, defense without the will to attack was a worthless act.


    All actions must be combined with attack and defense.


    Because if you just blocked without attacking, you would just keep getting hit and die.


    In that sense, Jaren felt a sense of mission from this knight, which was to buy time to kill Carl.


    But the knight underestimated Jaren too much.


    Jaren wasn''t letting his guard down at all now, and he had no intention of wasting any time unnecessarily.


    Jaren appeared to be swinging his sword but then suddenly changed his grip and swung the handle.


    Kyaang!


    Swish¡ª!


    Swish¡ª!


    The halberd handle, swung at a speed that even a mana user would have difficulty reacting to, dodged the mace and leisurely struck the helmet.


    The dented helmet was eaten away by the mana blade. By the time the knight''s mace touched the halberd''s hilt, the mana blade had already crushed his brain.


    Jaren, who killed the mana user in just two hits, targeted another knight. But there were too many enemies.


    Jaren couldn''t handle them all.


    "Hold your ground!"


    Yet, when he heard Carl''s unwavering, booming voice, Jaren was able to concentrate on his mission without worry.


    Thanks to Jaren''s stirring, Carl''s front was empty, behind him were the imperial soldiers, and on both sides were Catherine and Billford.


    The next person to cross swords with Jaren was Catherine.


    She was on the left, which was understandable considering that was where the most aggressive attacks were usually concentrated.


    Two knights rushed toward Catherine, but instead of retreating despite the unfavorable situation, Catherine charged at them instead.


    Chae-Ang!


    "Ugh!"


    The rebel knight who crossed swords with Catherine was startled.


    The rhythm of the attack was suddenly broken by Catherine''s amazingly precise timing. And for a moment, he was alone.


    He was exactly half a step ahead of the knight who was running alongside him, and Catherine was supposed to dig in diagonally to protect him because the knight who was supposed to be there was behind him instead of beside him.


    Over the past year, Catherine had mastered the gist of everything written in Gilbert''s book.


    Although she was unable to fully grasp the mind-bogglingly detailed combat logic, she had already reached a new level just by doing so.


    With just one exquisite move, Catherine overcame the disadvantage of numbers, cut off her opponent''s breathing, and leisurely pushed away his sword, which was unable to exert force in time, and seized the right to attack unilaterally.


    The longsword''s sharp blade, dug deep into the mugwort, was aimed precisely at the opponent''s face.


    On the other hand, the opponent''s sword was pushed away and aimed at empty space.


    If he had reacted quickly, he could have aimed for Catherine''s side or leg, but it was a little too late.


    And Catherine wasn''t so clumsy that she''d tolerate it.

 Chapter 172: Critical Situation [2]

    She was on the left, which was understandable considering that was where the most aggressive attacks were usually concentrated.


    Two knights rushed toward Catherine, but instead of retreating despite the unfavorable situation, Catherine charged at them instead.


    Chae-Ang!


    "Ugh!"


    The rebel knight who crossed swords with Catherine was startled.


    The rhythm of the attack was suddenly broken by Catherine''s amazingly precise timing. And for a moment, he was alone.


    He was exactly half a step ahead of the knight who was running alongside him, and Catherine was supposed to dig in diagonally to protect him because the knight who was supposed to be there was behind him instead of beside him.


    Over the past year, Catherine had mastered the gist of everything written in Gilbert''s book.


    Although she was unable to fully grasp the mind-bogglingly detailed combat logic, she had already reached a new level just by doing so.


    With just one exquisite move, Catherine overcame the disadvantage of numbers, cut off her opponent''s breathing, and leisurely pushed away his sword, which was unable to exert force in time, and seized the right to attack unilaterally.


    The longsword''s sharp blade, dug deep into the mugwort, was aimed precisely at the opponent''s face.


    On the other hand, the opponent''s sword was pushed away and aimed at empty space.


    If he had reacted quickly, he could have aimed for Catherine''s side or leg, but it was a little too late.


    And Catherine wasn''t so clumsy that she''d tolerate it.


    Siwsh¡ª!


    Stab¡ª!!


    Catherine swung her sword with all her might. It wasn''t a normal stab.


    She firmly pushed the hand holding the hilt to the left, entangling the opponent''s blade in the crossguard.


    Even if there was a reaction, it could be a one-sided attack. Catherine''s power of using mana as electricity pushed the sword back, and her arm turned along with it.


    Catherine held her sword at eye level, while the rebel knight''s hand was down, having lost his tempo.


    Catherine was short, but she couldn''t be pushed around by Rich in this situation.


    In that situation, a strong crossguard was blocking the weak blade, and a one-sided offensive was being carried out.


    The result was as obvious as day.


    Cock!


    The rebel knight twisted his body with all his might in a last desperate attempt, but Catherine''s sword strike followed him as if sucked in, accurately digging into the slit in his visor.


    Amazingly sophisticated swordsmanship. The blow took his life, and Catherine slammed her shoulder into the falling body with all her might.


    Bang!


    "Ugh!"


    The corpse of a knight in heavy armor flew limply backward.


    A rebel knight who was about to turn sideways and attack Catherine right behind him hastily jumped out of the way.


    He dove to the right, an instinctive movement for a right-handed person.


    He tried to turn to the right from the side, because that would make it easier to swing the sword.


    Visor!


    Thud!


    Of course, Catherine knew this. She swung her sword at her off-balanced opponent, got close, and then struck him in the chest with her knee. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if he was protected by armor, he couldn''t completely block the power of a knight who used mana as power.


    A feeling of dizziness and shock was felt, and the knight desperately tried to grab Catherine and knock her down.


    The dizziness wasn''t necessarily because his body was floating under Catherine''s power. Immediately after being hit, he could hold on, but after just one breath, his back bent and his knees started shaking from the shock.


    Before that, he had to knock her down and start wrestling. Catherine was short and light, so if she got into wrestling and held on tight, he should have a chance.


    Clank!


    But Catherine was one step ahead.


    Catherine twisted her body with all her might and hit the rebel knight with her shoulder even while still holding him in place.


    Thud!


    It didn''t do any damage, but it was enough to push him away.


    The rebel knight took two steps back and swung his sword with all his might at Catherine, who was just a perfect gap between their swords.


    Quack...


    But Catherine didn''t fight back, but used her recoil to back away. The sword stroke lightly grazed her breastplate.


    "Ugh!"


    And exactly one breath later, the shock of being hit in the chest ran up his spine and the rebel knight felt a chill in his lower abdomen, gritted his teeth, and backed away hesitantly.


    His back naturally bent, and his head naturally tilted forward.


    The knife was aimed squarely at Catherine, but her head popped out just in time for her to be in an unstable position.


    Clank!


    Catherine, who had stepped back slightly, charged in as if nothing had happened, suppressing the knight''s faintly trembling sword swing with her crossguard and then striking his head.


    Cock!


    "Keuhp!"


    The mana-infused blade cut through the helmet and dug into it. But it didn''t reach his head, it just sent a shock.


    That was enough.


    Bang!


    Catherine took a step further and hit the rebel knight in the head with her elbow.


    She turned around in shock and stomped on the arm of her opponent who had fallen, grabbed the ricasso, and stabbed him in the armpit.


    The rebel knight couldn''t even scream.


    The blade dug deep into his left armpit and struck the center of his back, his spine.


    Catherine twisted her right hand around her left hand holding the ricasso and slashed at the heart, which was slightly off-target, then skillfully drew her sword and retreated.


    The other two knights who arrived late hesitated for a moment after seeing their comrades dead in an instant.


    Catherine now leisurely stepped back and resumed her original position.


    Her appearance seemed to be the same as before, except her unwavering swordplay was soaked in blood.


    ***


    By the time Catherine had killed the two knights, Carl and Billford had also begun fighting the enemy.


    However, the battle was a little different with Catherine.


    "Billford!" Carl shouted.


    "Yes!" Billford responded.


    Unlike the already mature Catherine, the two young men in their growing years could not fight with her level of skill.


    Carl and Billford were still growing. If only they had stayed just one more year...


    Billford moved slightly back to the center and approached Carl, who then turned to the right and took up a position on Billford''s left rear.


    When attacking one enemy with a sword from one direction, the maximum number of people that would actually be effective is only two.


    Anything more than that will only cause interference and become a hindrance.


    Originally, there were two people rushing toward Billford and one toward Carl.


    But as they settled in, all three attacks were focused on Billford, who had leapt forward.


    Naturally, the opponent''s right side tried to distance itself from Billford and target Carl.


    As he turned slightly and approached, Carl grabbed Billford''s shoulder.


    Clank!


    Both young men took a sharp step back at the same time.


    Due to that one exquisite step, the paths of the knight in front and the knight on the detour ended up overlapping right in front of Billford.


    If there were three of them, attacking from the front wouldn''t help much.


    Eventually, the knight who had been trying to take the flank changed direction and tried to aim for Carl on the left again, and this choice took away their timing for attack.


    The two knights in front reached Billford half a beat later.


    A critical situation.


    Billford, who was confronting them, aimed his sword only at the knight on the right.


    If things continued like this, they would be attacked unilaterally due to their numerical inferiority.

 Chapter 173: Superhuman [1]

    Just as Billford appeared to be about to make a reckless attack, Carl suddenly appeared from his left.


    Clank!


    Chae-Ang!


    The sound of steel ringing could be heard.


    Carl''s sword blocked the opponent''s blade aimed at Billford''s left.


    Carl gained the upper hand by holding the sword with only his right hand and extending it. Immediately afterward, Billford clashed swords with one of the knights.


    Sreung!


    Billford thrust his sword diagonally, deflecting his opponent''s downward slash with skill. It moved so precisely that the only sound was the scraping of iron.


    Shrek!


    Billford''s sword suddenly turned around, then wrapped itself around his opponent''s sword and pulled it back.


    The crossguards became entangled, and Billford''s left hand dug between his opponent''s hands, snatching the sword away in an instant.


    "Shit!"


    The knight who dropped his sword hesitated. It was only for a moment, then he pulled a dagger from his side and struck at Billford.


    But even with an action that was delayed by half a beat, Billford was able to avoid missing the attack.


    Billford, who had just thrown himself at the knight, quickly lowered his posture, then stood up with all his might, taking the knight''s charge with his back.


    Thud!


    He took it gently like water and struck it like fire. A knight in full plate armor flew through the sky as if by magic, then crashed to the ground.


    Boom!


    He tried to somehow catch the fall while struggling in the air, but his body was spinning so violently that he couldn''t properly reduce the impact.


    The knight, who was stuck diagonally on the ground between his shoulder and back, stopped moving for a moment. He couldn''t breathe, and his muscles were cramping.


    In the brief moment that Billford was disarming the knight, Carl was left to face two knights alone.


    His right hand was tied to his opponent''s sword while holding a sword, his left hand was empty, and another knight attacked from the left.


    Flutter!


    At that moment, Carl''s red cloak fluttered wildly, obscuring his vision. It moved so fiercely and then suddenly stopped.


    Carl''s left side was hidden by the cloak.


    Carl could not see his opponent, but his opponent could not see Carl either. The rebel knight did not hesitate.


    Whether visible or not, Carl had no means of stopping the attack. Just attack with all your might using a sword filled with mana.


    The knight facing Carl, sword in hand, turned his wrist and tried to strike Carl''s head. Holding his sword with both hands, he was confident that he could easily crush Carl, who was holding his sword with one hand.


    Crack!


    Carl''s sword, which had no mana, was sharpened.


    But surprisingly, it was only slightly pushed back by Carl''s black hands, which he pressed down with all his might.


    ''What power!''


    The knight''s eyes widened in surprise.


    If Carl could produce this much strength with one hand, he was definitely not a normal mana user!


    Carl could generate great power without using mana. Not only strength but also agility, flexibility, and endurance were outstanding.


    A huge amount of mana had been obtained by eating the Frostwind Corpse Flower.


    By infusing it into every part of his body following Milton''s magic, Carl gained superhuman physical abilities. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The troll-like regenerative abilities were only a small part of it. The most powerful power newly engraved in Carl''s body was none other than the growth potential that transcended species.


    He had grown 50cm in one year and already had a body close to perfection.


    Carl was a character who displayed physical strength far superior to that of ordinary mana users, even with just a handful of mana.


    If he used mana, even if he was not a master, ordinary mana users would not dare to confront him with their strength.


    It must have been so bad that even though they fought and trained so fiercely, their muscles did not grow. A machine-like, precise martial art emanated from that transcendent physique.


    Kang!


    "What¡­!"


    The knight, who had been swinging his sword with all his might, doubted his own eyes as Carl''s fluttering cloak receded.


    Carl grabbed the hilt of the sword with his left hand and pulled it out slightly, accurately blocking the sword.


    And before the sword could even bounce away, he retracted it with incredible speed, wedging the blade between the crossguard and the scabbard and holding it there.


    Through the slits of the helmet with the visor down, the green eyes that had settled as calmly as a lake pierced through.


    The two knights who attacked Carl were stopped without being able to do anything, and by then Billford had already incapacitated one of them.


    Bam!


    "Crunch¡­!"


    Billford thrust his sword into the armpit of the knight in front of Carl and let go. That was a sword he had taken from another knight.


    Immediately after, Billford stepped forward and knocked him down like a buffalo, and Carl stepped back as if switching places with Billford.


    Crack!


    The knight whose sword had been grabbed by Carl twisted his wrist and pulled it out, then ran towards Billford.


    Carl pretended to help Billford once, but then he just walked away without looking back. Then, the knight who had been pinned to the ground by Billford got up and was hit in the head with a knee.


    Thud!


    His neck snapped suddenly, but he barely managed to survive without breaking thanks to the structure of his armor.


    However, the tremendous impact shook his brain and caused his head to fall back, and Carl stomped hard on the back of his head to pin him down, then stabbed him in the back of the neck with his sword through the slightly opened gap in his armor, killing him.


    From the beginning, Carl was not a person who was swayed by personal things like honor or respect in battle.


    Since they had to survive, he only used sophisticated killing techniques that focused solely on killing his opponents.


    He had become more brutal over the past year, and now Carl was willing to do anything to kill his opponents.


    In the meantime, Billford, who had dealt with the remaining knights admirably, captured the dead knight''s sword and threw it to Carl.


    Carl threw away the broken sword he was holding, then took it in one hand and spun it around to determine its center of gravity.


    Carl could not grant mana to objects. It wasn''t because he lacked talent; it was because his total mana was too small.


    Strengthening the body only took about 5 seconds, but if he gave mana to the sword, he couldn''t even maintain it for 1 second.


    But these restrictions wouldn''t last long.


    Carl''s body was almost complete. After a little while, the enormous power that had been focused on growth would gradually be converted into mana.


    Carl could feel it clearly.


    "Deal with the incoming knight. It will stall for time until Jaren finishes."


    "Yes."


    Carl, Billford, and Catherine killed a total of seven knights, while Jaren went on a rampage and killed most of the remaining knights.


    There weren''t many knights left now, and they would all be killed by Jaren soon. All they had to do was hold their position.


    "Wow, this is crazy!"


    As Jaren approached and killed the knight, the rebel soldiers started to run away in panic.


    There were no commanders left to give orders, and they realized that the battle itself was meaningless in the face of Jaren''s prowess.


    "Pursue and kill!"


    Carl''s scream rang out like thunder.

 Chapter 174: Superhuman [2]

    Carl''s body was almost complete. After a little while, the enormous power that had been focused on growth would gradually be converted into mana.


    Carl could feel it clearly.


    "Deal with the incoming knight. It will stall for time until Jaren finishes."


    "Yes."


    Carl, Billford, and Catherine killed a total of seven knights, while Jaren went on a rampage and killed most of the remaining knights.


    There weren''t many knights left now, and they would all be killed by Jaren soon. All they had to do was hold their position.


    "Wow, this is crazy!"


    As Jaren approached and killed the knight, the rebel soldiers started to run away in panic.


    There were no commanders left to give orders, and they realized that the battle itself was meaningless in the face of Jaren''s prowess.


    "Pursue and kill!"


    Carl''s scream rang out like thunder.


    At that moment, the imperial soldiers who had been hiding in their shells like turtles broke free of their formation and rushed out in one breath.


    The imperial soldiers focused solely on defense throughout the battle and were physically almost exhausted.


    On the other hand, the opponent was continuously attacking, their stamina was decreasing, and above all, they were under terrible psychological pressure, so they were much more exhausted than they actually moved.


    The imperial soldiers easily caught up with enemies who were running away with their backs turned, pushed them down with their shields, and stabbed them to death with their spears.


    Jaren, Catherine, Billford, and even Carl ran out and killed the fleeing enemies.


    This time, Jaren in particular shined, as he dashed across the battlefield at a masterful speed and cleanly killed enemies who ran far away without missing a single one.


    "Surrender! Surrender!"


    The soldiers who realized that they could not escape surrendered, and it spread like wildfire until all the remaining soldiers threw down their weapons and surrendered.


    Carl, the knights, and the soldiers all did well, but they could not match the skill of one master. It could be said that both this victory and the enemy''s surrender were the result of one man, Jaren.


    "Bring the surrendered men."


    The soldiers brought the surrendered rebel soldiers to one place and made them kneel.


    The rebels barely survived and surrendered, but their numbers were greater than the total number of members of the Laurel Unit.


    They were trembling with half relief at being alive and half anxiety about what might happen next.


    While some of the imperial soldiers were walking around the battlefield, making sure to kill, Carl took off his helmet and stood before them.


    The uneasily rumbling noises suddenly disappeared, and Carl spoke with a mysterious expression on his angelic face.


    "I am Carl Felt Hardion."


    "Huh!"


    The 4th Prince, the Grand Duke who held military power in the eastern part of the Empire, the commander of the Laurel Unit, and the ''one who plants Laurel Trees.''


    An indescribable emotion appeared on the faces of the startled rebel soldiers.


    There was no expression on Carl''s face.


    But that wasn''t Carl''s true, emotionless face. His face seemed to have been forced to remain expressionless, as if he were a monarch who had made a ruthless decision to carry out his noble duty.


    Blonde hair that shined brightly in the sunlight, a pure white face, deep green eyes, and eyebrows and lips that quivered with determination.


    In addition, the legendary stories of the Laurel Unit captivated the rebel soldiers.


    "Does anyone know anything about the rebels'' movements?"


    A deep sorrow that was suppressed with all effort still lingered. Carl''s voice had the power to touch the depths of one''s heart.


    The rebel soldiers looked at each other, and when Carl frowned as if in pain, they opened their mouths one by one and began to speak without realizing it.


    Carl looked each of them in the eye and listened sincerely to what these mere common soldiers had to say.


    He nodded heavily at times and frowned in concern for the rebellion that threatened the safety of the empire and those caught up in it at others.


    The rebel soldiers, as if they had become Carl''s soldiers, vied with each other to convey even a little information to him.


    It was a very eerie sight to watch from the side.


    It seemed as if people were hanging themselves one after another, possessed by an unknown force and falling into a collective madness.


    "Kill them."


    Carl had no intention of letting them live. After hearing everything, Carl gave the order with a blank expression on his face, showing no real emotion.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Please save me! Please save me!"


    "Please!"


    While Carl listened to them, the soldiers who had finished their confirmation kill returned and surrounded the rebel soldiers who were so crowded that they could not even move.


    And immediately after Carl''s order was given, the soldiers blocked the men with their shields, then strode over to them and stabbed them with their spears without any hesitation.


    The rebel soldiers, no, the ''heretics,'' who had been stripped of their weapons and armor, were brutally murdered without even putting up a fight.


    They knew of the existence of the Church of Universal Equality, joined the rebellion, and aimed their spears at Carl.


    Of course, they all had to be killed. In the vast plains where spring was slowly approaching, smoke from burning bodies rose.


    "¡­ I don''t know if this is the right thing to do."


    Jaren, who was most active in the battle, muttered with difficulty as he watched the scene.


    That was never something Jaren could say to Carl.


    Jaren was the master of the Empire''s strategic weapons, and all he had to do was kill his enemies with just one spear.


    ...And the spear didn''t think.


    "The act of killing them? Or the act of killing them as if I were going to let them live?"


    "¡­ "


    Carl asked Jaren in a flat voice. Jaren couldn''t bring himself to say anything.


    Carl was acting as if he wasn''t human, but it only seemed that way because Carl always played the best game.


    If they had spared them, the existence of heresy would have spread somewhere, and the mission would have failed.


    If Carl hadn''t pretended to accept the surrender, he wouldn''t have been able to obtain the information so easily.


    Carl was doing his best.


    No living being had the right to blame him.


    The fierce pursuit of life is the most important responsibility given to all living creatures and, at the same time, the most primitive instinct.


    Carl spoke with only his lips moving like a doll.


    "Should I do good?"


    "¡­No."


    "Should I enforce justice?"


    "¡­No."


    "Are you disappointed in me?"


    "¡­No."


    Especially Jaren, he had no right to be disappointed in Carl. And there was nothing Jaren could do about being disappointed in Carl.


    "Then, concentrate on the task at hand."


    "¡­ Yes, Your Highness."


    Carl left Jaren behind, his red cloak fluttering.


    Jaren squinted his eyes at the sight of the golden eagle with outspread wings on the red cloak, which was dazzling.


    It seemed as if Carl had steel, not red blood, coursing through his veins.


    He seemed like a philosopher or an iron man.


    Unlike Master Jaren, this was the back of a being who had become a true superhuman. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was that really the back of a young man who was only 18 years old?

 Chapter 175: Lyanna [1]

    Carl gave his soldiers a short break.


    Milton also treated the wounded, but most of them were minor, and there wasn''t much he could do.


    The biggest loss in this battle was Carl''s broken sword, but this could be easily compensated for by capturing the swords of other knights.


    Because of Carl''s inability to imbue objects with mana, or perhaps thanks to it, he was able to handle pretty much any weapon he could get his hands on.


    Since he couldn''t imbue his weapon with mana while fighting with physical abilities superior to those of a normal mana user, it was only natural that his sword broke every time he fought.


    "If we continue to advance north like this, we will reach Ishul before reinforcements arrive," Catherine said, pointing at the map.


    "There will be at least one more battle in between, but even then, it won''t be able to keep pace."


    The problem was that the Laurel Unit''s marching speed was too fast.


    This was natural, since there were few people and everyone was on horseback.


    "I think it would be better to adjust it with supply to naturally slow down the speed,"


    Catherine suggested, using the rebel supplies obtained from this battle.


    Carl accepted this and took on an unnecessary burden of supplies.


    The newly added wagons were loaded with food and water. In addition, he collected all the knights'' weapons.


    Also, since the opponents, like the Laurel Wreath Unit, did not use cavalry, they had many excellent horses that had lost their owners.


    As a result, the Laurel Unit, with only 45 men in total, had to carry around 20 wagons packed to the brim and 45 spare horses.


    The supply was so high that there was no real answer.


    It was not the amount of supplies that the Laurel Unit, which was supposed to stir up trouble in the Palton Territory and disrupt the rebels, should be carrying.


    It looked suspicious at first glance, but on the other hand, it was understandable.


    Carl''s Laurel Legion had to replenish its supplies through local raiding.


    It wasn''t a bad idea to pack as much as you can when you can.


    Also, it would not be difficult to understand if it was a choice made by the young Grand Duke, who was only 18 years old, to maintain the undefeated legend of the Laurel Unit.


    Being young also helped in these cases.


    "Feed the soldiers well," Carl ordered.


    The soldiers were allowed to eat as many different types of food as they wanted.


    "Drink only enough so you don''t get drunk."


    "Yes!" they replied.


    They even drank alcohol, but everyone drank in moderation, so no problems arose.


    The moving path could also be changed naturally.


    It took a lot of horse riding.


    Horses are large animals; they eat a lot and drink a lot. Even if you feed them the grains you''ve stocked up on, there''s nothing you can do about the water.


    How much water do these horses drink a day, and how do they carry it all around?


    "Isn''t it too late if we continue like this?"


    After a rest, they started to move, and Billford spoke with concern.


    On the contrary, he wondered if it would be too late.


    "We can''t keep doing this. Supplies will dwindle over time, and when they reach their limit, we''ll have no choice but to give up," S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl said calmly as he rode his horse.


    If things continued this way, the balance of supply would collapse.


    That would be considered a failure resulting from Carl''s immature thinking. And if they tried to drag it out any longer than that, the other side would react differently.


    "Depending on the situation, we will release the horse and move at the normal speed, either tomorrow at the earliest or the day after at the latest."


    "Umm¡­ ¡­ . Speak¡­."


    Billford seemed disappointed that they had no choice but to let such great horses go.


    But given the circumstances, there was nothing they could do.


    "I''ve always been pressed for time, but I have to try so hard to slow down. I guess I''ve done all sorts of things in life."


    As Carl spoke with a sly smile, Catherine and Billford smiled bitterly.


    For a year, Carl had been galloping through the eastern part of the empire without rest for the Laurel Union.


    They always ran so fast that their horses almost fell over from exhaustion in order to move a little faster.


    But now they were moving in a staggering manner. Carl remembered the first time he went to Hillpin, he intentionally moved slowly.


    "Haven''t you been running too fast? I''m relieved to finally be able to take a break,"


    Milton said in a slightly tired voice.


    Milton''s hair had gotten so gray over the past year that he was worried that if he continued to suffer like this for another year, he would really start to look like an old man.


    Milton, who had always supported the Laurel Unit in silence, opened his mouth and said that it was difficult.


    Carl opened his mouth for the suffering Milton.


    "Now that I''ve had a rest, I can run again."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Milton said nothing. There was no point in complaining¡­


    ***


    Purruk!


    "Shit!"


    Harmon became irritated when the horse stopped moving and started grumbling.


    But he couldn''t spur it on.


    A horse that runs all day with minimal rest had long since reached its limit.


    Harmon, as well as the sturdy imperial soldiers, were all knocked out.


    Everyone got off their horses and gave them water.


    Since drinking water didn''t help people run, Harmon gave all the water he had to the horses.


    Everyone walked while holding the reins.


    The horses'' strong legs gave out, and they trudged weakly on the ground, their heads constantly dropping.


    "How much is left?" Harmon asked, exhausted and feeble.


    He no longer had the energy to recall the map, find his way, or figure out how far he had left to go.


    "There''s not much left. Just a little more to go."


    "Swoosh¡­ Phew!"


    At the soldier''s words, Harmon took a deep breath and exhaled forcefully.


    He kept urging his sagging legs and held the reins of the tired horse that was reluctant to move. Harmon was worried about whether he would be able to make it on time, despite being dehydrated and exhausted.


    "Mr. Harmon."


    So he couldn''t see the new figure approaching from across the street until the soldier called out to him.


    A sturdy person wrapped tightly in a robe approached slowly, leaning on a cane.


    Harmon, whose brain had shut down due to exhaustion, didn''t think much of him or her, but the soldiers, apparently not the ones who were there, hurriedly approached Harmon and grabbed him.


    "What¡­?"


    Clang, clang, clang.


    The moment Harmon, who had not yet grasped the situation, asked in bewilderment, a heavy metallic sound rang in his ears.


    Clang¡­..


    The person who stopped in front of Harmon looked at him quietly.


    It was only then that Harmon realized that the person was taller and more muscular than he had thought.


    How big was it? At least 2m tall, and if you squeezed Harmon into its broad shoulders, it looked like two people could fit in it.


    He thought it was slowly approaching from afar, but before he knew it, it was right in front of him.


    "¡­What''s going on?"


    "I guess I should ask that."


    A rough voice answered Harmon''s question politely. The tone of speech was very polite, very¡­ ¡­ .


    Iron grumble.


    ¡­It was threatening.


    Harmon heard the voice of this huge person and, somewhat suspiciously, realized that she was a woman.


    And he also realized that she was wearing steel armor under the robe.


    Suddenly, the giant woman was standing quietly looking down at them, holding the crude cane that had been resting on the ground like a mace.


    Beneath the shadowy hood, scars squirmed, drawn messily, like crawling insects.


    "The Palton Territory is sealed off."


    It would be difficult to be this scary when the tone was polite. Harmon felt an unfamiliar fear that came from something out of the ordinary.


    "We are on our way to the temple of Duren to ask for assistance." At Harmon''s words, a light flashed in the shadow of the hood.


    It felt strange to think that these were human eyes. The body was still, but only the lips and eyes moved.


    "What kind of support are you talking about?"


    "Mr. Harmon."


    As the woman opened her mouth, the soldiers grabbed Harmon and dragged him back. The momentum had changed.


    "I can''t speak to someone whose identity has not been confirmed."


    Harmon spoke with a tense expression behind the soldiers. At those words, the light flashing inside the hood disappeared.


    Clank!


    Chuck!


    "Harmon, please step back."


    As the woman raised her staff, the soldiers aimed their weapons and pushed Harmon further back.


    The woman spoke in an unchanging, polite voice, her eyes shining with an eerie gleam as if she were about to strike down the soldiers before her at any moment.


    "I am Lyanna of the Sisterhood of Duren. So, if you will speak to me, I will listen what you have to say"

 Chapter 176: Lyanna [2]

    The person who stopped in front of Harmon looked at him quietly.


    It was only then that Harmon realized that the person was taller and more muscular than he had thought.


    How big was it? At least 2m tall, and if you squeezed Harmon into its broad shoulders, it looked like two people could fit in it.


    He thought it was slowly approaching from afar, but before he knew it, it was right in front of him.


    "¡­What''s going on?"


    "I guess I should ask that."


    A rough voice answered Harmon''s question politely. The tone of speech was very polite, very¡­ ¡­ .


    Iron grumble.


    ¡­It was threatening.


    Harmon heard the voice of this huge person and, somewhat suspiciously, realized that she was a woman.


    And he also realized that she was wearing steel armor under the robe.


    Suddenly, the giant woman was standing quietly looking down at them, holding the crude cane that had been resting on the ground like a mace.


    Beneath the shadowy hood, scars squirmed, drawn messily, like crawling insects.


    "The Palton Territory is sealed off."


    It would be difficult to be this scary when the tone was polite. Harmon felt an unfamiliar fear that came from something out of the ordinary.


    "We are on our way to the temple of Duren to ask for assistance." At Harmon''s words, a light flashed in the shadow of the hood.


    It felt strange to think that these were human eyes. The body was still, but only the lips and eyes moved.


    "What kind of support are you talking about?"


    "Mr. Harmon."


    As the woman opened her mouth, the soldiers grabbed Harmon and dragged him back. The momentum had changed.


    "I can''t speak to someone whose identity has not been confirmed."


    Harmon spoke with a tense expression behind the soldiers. At those words, the light flashing inside the hood disappeared.


    Clank!


    Chuck!


    "Harmon, please step back."


    As the woman raised her staff, the soldiers aimed their weapons and pushed Harmon further back.


    The woman spoke in an unchanging, polite voice, her eyes shining with an eerie gleam as if she were about to strike down the soldiers before her at any moment.


    "I am Lyanna of the Sisterhood of Duren. So, if you will speak to me, I will listen what you have to say"


    Sisterhood of Duren!


    Harmon, of course, and the imperial soldiers also stared.


    The Sisterhood of D¨¹ren was one of several armed groups within the Cult of D¨¹ren, and was comprised entirely of women.


    You shouldn''t ignore her just because she''s a woman.


    As you can see, these were not women in the typical sense of the word, but rather the best slaughter tanks selected by the Duren Church, and were of the female gender.


    Despite her polite words, Lyanna was ready to immediately break the skulls of Harmon and the soldiers if she saw even the slightest suspicious aspect.


    "Commander of the Laurel Legion, I have come to convey His Excellency the Archduke Carl''s request for assistance."


    That''s why he could trust her.


    This woman, who had sealed off the Palton Territory in order to erase the existence of heresy, and had set her days on investigating and thoroughly destroying everything that came out of it, was truly a member of the Zealots of Duren, the Caravan of the Silver Staff, and the Sisterhood of Duren.


    "The heretical priests have prepared a trap for His Highness the Grand Duke in Ishul."


    "What did Your Highness do?" Harmon asked, fear gripping his heart.


    "To prevent the enemies gathered in Ishul from scattering, he heads straight for the trap. Support¡­ ¡­ ."


    Harmon licked his lips in horror. Lyanna''s lips twitched, and soon a low voice came out.


    "How can I believe what you say?"


    "¡­How can I get you to believe me?"


    Harmon asked, panic evident in his voice.


    There was no time for this.


    Even at that moment, Carl was getting closer to the trap by the second to deceive the enemy.


    "Would you please come forward?"


    At Lyanna''s polite request, Harmon pushed his soldiers aside and confidently stepped forward.


    Lyanna looked down at Harmon, still holding her staff up, and spoke politely.


    "I will kill you. Don''t move."


    "Wh-what?"


    Harmon stammered.


    The soldiers were terrified at Rihanna''s words.


    "If you can believe what I say, then do it."


    But Harmon clenched his fists, lifted his chin, and spoke confidently.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Lyanna stared down at Harmon, then moved her hand.


    Wedge!


    The sound of the air being torn apart.


    There was a flash of light, leaving an afterimage, and before the soldiers could step forward to protect Harmon, the staff was swung at him. Until the very end, Harmon stared straight at Lyanna with his eyes wide open.


    Lyanna''s scarred face was revealed as her hood flutters open, and two pitch-black eyes cast an eerie glare.


    Bam!


    Harmon flew for a long time without even screaming. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Harmon!"


    The soldiers ran towards Harmon, while some of the remaining ones aimed their spears at Lyanna.


    However, since they had to ask for Carl''s support and could not attack the Sisterhood of Duren, they had no choice but to clench their teeth and hesitate.


    "Cough!"


    "Oh my god!"


    The soldiers who ran to check on Harmon were terrified.


    This was because Harmon, whose body appeared to have been folded in half, let out a gasp and jumped up.


    Harmon felt his body frantically.


    A completely shattered arm, shattered ribs, ruptured internal organs¡­ There should have been some sort of injury, but all Harmon had on his body was a pile of dust from rolling around on the floor.


    Even Harmon barely felt any pain.


    "You don''t have faith, but you have a belief that''s almost like faith." Iron grumble.


    Lyanna lowered her staff, touched the ground, and spoke in a gentle voice.


    Before she knew it, her crude-looking cane had revealed its original form.


    Duren''s silver staff shone brightly in the sunlight.


    Lyanna had tested Harmon until the very end, and even hit him for real to crush the thought that ''


    I won''t hit him for real because it''s just a test.''


    Harmon had thought it would be okay if he could ask for support even if he died.


    As Carl had entrusted his life to Harmon, Harmon also risked his life for Carl.


    He had opened his eyes wide and looked straight into his own death, even at the moment when the cane struck him.


    So, Lyanna didn''t kill Harmon.


    If there had been even a hint of hesitation in his eyes, Harmon''s upper and lower bodies would have been separated, rather than his body broken.


    "I understand what you mean."


    Clang, clang¡­


    At Lyanna''s words, a rustling sound echoed from both sides of the forest. Before they knew it, about ten Sisters of Duren had gathered around them.


    There were some large ones, just a little smaller than Lyanna, while others were so small that they barely reached Harmon''s chest.


    But all of them, without exception, were holding the Silver Staff of Duren.


    "I would like to hear more details."


    Lyanna''s scarred face twisted into a smile.

 Chapter 177: Sacrifice And Offerings [1]

    "Hahaha! This is a great victory!"


    The command of the 1st Army, which had defeated all rebels it encountered as it advanced to Sambison, the heart of the Palton Territory, was in a celebratory mood due to its continued victories.


    Although there were regular troops mixed in with the opposing side, their numbers were not large, and as expected of a commoner rebel army, they did not have a proper command structure.


    Although they used their own tactics, they were trivial, so in the end, the army challenged them to a fight.


    The central army was made up of imperial soldiers, magicians, capable knights, and excellent command staff.


    It made no sense that they couldn''t win this.


    If the opponent was provoking a fight with crude tactics, it was easy to crush them with force. The wizard would strike first to break the ranks and spread fear, then the knights would be sent forward to push them.


    The enemy had no knights, so all they could do was panic and run away.


    "The 2nd Army is also said to be on a winning streak. The northeastern part has been cleared out, so they have sent word that they will move up the Bilkia River to join us."


    "They''ll join just in time for the assault on Sambison. Even though they''re a lowly army, the walls of Sambison, the heart of Palton, are not low, so they''ll be of great help."


    The command was all optimistic about the situation.


    They were on a winning streak and progressing smoothly. There was nothing suspicious even after careful scouting.


    "It seems His Highness is doing well," Milione thought. He believed this situation was the result of Carl''s good performance.


    Perhaps they were digging deep into the Palton Territory and stirring up the interior in order to eradicate heresy. Unable to know the inside story, Milione simply said that Carl was distracting the rebels.


    The only thing that worried him was that contact with Carl had been completely cut off.


    He understood that Carl couldn''t send a messenger when he had penetrated the enemy lines with a small force of cavalry.


    However, Milione was supposed to relay the specific details of the operation, route, and situation through an intelligence agent, but there was no news on that either.


    "With Master Jaren, he will be able to defend himself even in danger. I don''t have to worry about His Highness''s safety, but it''s frustrating not knowing what''s going on."


    Milione wasn''t worried about Carl''s safety.


    However, the time given to the mission of eradicating heresy was not very long.


    As soon as the 1st and 2nd armies joined forces, they would attack Sambison.


    It would take three to four days, including travel time.


    Even if the resistance was strong and it was blocked, they could force the door open by deploying a large number of asymmetrical power knights, so it would take at most five days.


    If Carl failed to complete his mission of eradicating heresy by then, things would get difficult.


    Now that Sambison, the center of the rebellion, had fallen, there would be no reason for Carl to form a separate force and stir up trouble in the Palton Territory.


    However, they could not waste time unnecessarily.


    The central army had to suppress the rebellion as quickly as possible with overwhelming force to restore the imperial prestige. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With such unspeakable and complex circumstances intertwined, Milione, the commander in charge of suppressing the rebellion, felt inwardly anxious.


    "You are an outstanding person, so you will do well."


    But things wouldn''t be solved by being anxious, so Milione decided to trust Carl and focus on his mission.


    Carl, who received the top-secret mission directly, would be more aware of the situation than Milione.


    "It will be a good experience for young officers who have no command experience."


    "Aren''t there a lot of inexperienced officers among the older officers? The younger ones should give way to them."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Milione smiled to keep the atmosphere cheerful. Still, his complicated mind did not stop thinking for even a moment.


    ***


    The Laurel Troops were eventually forced to abandon their unnecessary baggage and horses in one day.


    They were moving along a small river, but the water supply became difficult as the route and river changed.


    "The map is wrong," Carl spoke indifferently, but he felt bitter inside.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have slowed down a bit. But he had to unload earlier than planned because he had planned his route based only on the wrong map.


    It was a shame that they wouldn''t have been in such trouble if they had gotten help from the intelligence agency.


    This too was moved as slowly as possible.


    The Laurel Troops were attacked by the enemy that morning as they were camping and preparing to depart, and fought another battle, delaying their departure as much as possible.


    And in the middle, they encountered a group of light cavalry who were thought to be enemy scouts, and they pretended to swing back and forth.


    They had been moving slowly, doing their best.


    However, it had already reached its limit, and now they had no choice but to make a quick advance by utilizing the cavalry''s greatest strength, mobility.


    "Wouldn''t it be okay if you pretended to be a little more swayed? It seems like the other person wants to have fun," Catherine keenly saw through the other person''s intention to toy with Carl by watching him closely.


    If they were simply trying to lure Carl, there would be no need to resort to unnecessary things like a surprise attack in the early morning or a cavalry taunt.


    But the enemy was watching Carl''s reaction, as if throwing a pesky enemy at a caged animal.


    He was a very cheeky guy.


    It was clear that the Imperial Family, the most noble beings in the Empire, the Grand Duke who holds military power in the eastern part of the Empire, and Carl the Laurel Planter were all giggling in a state of superiority.


    "No, now is the time to strike," Carl knew it too.


    But he thought calmly and decided that now was the time to attack.

 Chapter 178: Sacrifice And Offerings [2]

    "Who became the Grand Duke at the young age of 18 thanks to his bloodline, was swayed here and there without being able to do anything the way he wanted. So, wouldn''t he be so angry that he had to make a reckless advance?"


    Carl was a good actor.


    To some, he was seen as a gentle angel, while to others, he was seen as a creepy monster.


    And to some, he was the material of a great monarch, to others, he was a strong ally, and to others, he was a trustworthy lord.


    The reason Carl could easily deceive and manipulate others was not because he simply decorated himself well.


    In fact, Carl could not clearly define himself. Humans define themselves through their relationships with other beings.


    However, Carl had no memories of his time until the age of 16, and Hanchang-in had all his memories of the people around him erased.


    For Carl at present, the only ''human'' was Lilly.


    That is, for Carl, the only one who could truly define himself was ''Carl, Lilly son.''


    That narrow area was all that existed of the self that constituted the being called Carl.


    The rest of the realm was simply the result of Carl''s in-depth exploration and creation of a persona, a result of extreme method acting.


    Catherine and Billford would do well to have a lord who was trustworthy and worthy of following.


    Azgoth was the perfect successor to become emperor.


    A younger brother who was a little arrogant but also easygoing was suitable for Nero.


    Aric needed a trustworthy and good younger brother who would be the pillar of his empire.


    All of that was method acting, achieved under Carl''s thorough calculations. And with this ability, Carl had always been able to read the best moves he should make. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The fact that Carl Feld Hardion, a member of the imperial family, became the Archduke, that he achieved great success in the eastern part of the empire, that he won all the battles, that he created the Laurel Union, and that he took on the mission of suppressing rebellions and eradicating heresy and achieved great success was all possible because he received enormous support based on his imperial bloodline.''


    Carl read the situation and thought from the other person''s perspective.


    ''Even so, he was a sickly child who couldn''t even get up until two years ago. Even now, he''s only an 18-year-old brat. Look, this time, he brought the Master here without any strategy or tactics and started a tirade. When things didn''t go as planned, he''d get angry.''


    He have a lot of knowledge, but his ego is poor.


    Thanks to this, Carl was able to put on a new self and feel it with all his heart.


    ''Even if you''re royalty, this is all you can do. You''re nothing. You''re just a toy in my hands. I''ll play with you as much as I want. And then I''ll make you a child who breaks down in front of me and make you cry like a child.''


    Up to there. Carl, who had erased his superimposed self, was able to see through the other person''s true nature.


    ''Looking at the name of the Church of Universal Equality and its doctrines, it seems that there is a strong antipathy towards bloodline ideology, whether conscious or unconscious. I think that is why he had such an unfair experience.''


    Carl raised his head and looked at the sky for a moment. One of Carl''s few habits was to look around slowly when thinking deeply.


    ''He tries to relieve his past pain and desires by playing with me and breaking me down. His level of thinking is that of a teenager, but he seems to be looking down on me as a child, so he seems to be a bit older than me. If that''s true, then maybe his miserable past as a teenager prevented his mind from growing properly and only his body grew.''


    Carl, who had quickly gathered his thoughts, began to ride his horse at a fairly fast pace.


    Carl, who had dissected and exposed in a cold, even cruel, manner a person whose name he did not know and whose face he had never even seen, approached cautiously, thinking that it might be a wrong judgment, and tried to predict the other person''s next thoughts and moves.


    ''If he''s a childish kid, he''ll laugh and tease them even more, or give them a big fight and lure them to Ishul. On the other hand, if he''s a kid who thinks he''s an adult, he''ll try to act cool and wait quietly in Ishul, thinking that everything will go his way.''


    And then consider when your thinking is wrong.


    ''If I''m wrong and the opponent is just acting to lure me, I''ll force him into a fight that''s neither too difficult nor too easy, appropriate for the lure. That''ll be quite a headache.''


    Beyond simply predicting the opponent''s moves, he looked into the opponent''s inner self through those moves.


    From the victim''s perspective, they didn''t even know what was happening to them. Of course, all of this was happening quietly in Carl''s head.


    And as if to prove Carl''s thoughts were right, the opponent stopped all attacks.


    It was from the exact moment that Carl threw away his unnecessary luggage and started running at a faster pace.


    ''He was a kid who thought he was an adult.''


    A child who acted cynically and tried to be cool. Perhaps he was thinking something like, ''See? It''s all just as I thought.''


    ''It''s worse than a brat, but it''s much better than a cool-headed strategist. If you do something dirty, it seems uncool, and it''s uncomfortable because it seems like you''re forcing your own incomplete plan. If you just sit there and do nothing, you''ll be relieved and start making a fuss when I walk into your trap.''


    It was all part of his plan.


    Wouldn''t he be muttering such third-rate villain-like words?


    If Carl could read his thoughts, he probably wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    Because, the prophet Garten of the Church of Universal Equality, who was behind this incident, actually thought so.


    ''Even if he''s the Grand Duke, he''s just a publicity stunt for the royal family. If you take away his halo, he''s at best at this level.''


    Garten was smiling as he looked at Carl through the snow scattered here and there.


    If things went this way, Carl would arrive in Ishul tomorrow.


    At that time, what kind of expression would Carl have as he cried and despaired, having crawled into the limbs relying only on the power of the meager Master?


    Garten wanted to see that broken face held in his hands, chanting words of praise, and bowing his head. That would be so much fun.


    ''Well then, shall we get ready to go get the toys?''


    Garten smiled in the darkness and carefully picked up a thick book that had been placed neatly in his room.


    If he just had this, even the stiff-headed royal lady would become soft and lie flat on the floor.


    ''Dureniodont.''


    A heretical scripture that was truly divine, and was not lacking in its identity, along with its power.


    With this, he could get his hands on Carl and rule the empire behind the Emperor''s back.


    For that, a sacrifice was needed.


    And the more offerings, the better.


    There were quite a few believers who flocked to Ishul, the holy place that announced the beginning of the Church of Universal Equality, to see the prophet Garten and receive teachings.


    ''This great god Garten will accept you pigs as a sacrifice and bring about a new world.''


    The promise would be kept.


    Even though they could not see it, a truly new world would come.

 Chapter 179: Ishul

    Carl had a near-perfect insight into the psychology of Garten, the prophet of the Universalist Church, but unfortunately, he had no way of knowing how Garten had prepared the trap.


    Until now, the power of Garten that Carl had seen was an unidentified force that had captivated nobles, knights, and even intelligence agents.


    Could Garten handle troops?


    Command also seemed to be left to the discretion of each unit commander.


    So, when Carl arrived in front of Ishul, located in the northwestern part of the Palton Territory after advancing without any hindrance, he did not know how to accept this ''trap.''


    "This¡­"


    Billford opened his mouth, looked at the same scenery as Carl, hesitated, and spoke.


    "Does that mean we should go in?"


    Carl had thought they would greet him in front of Ishul since they had no intention of blocking the road leading to the town.


    But there was no trace of people near Ishul, so he thought they were planning a siege.


    When he got closer, he saw that the gates of Ishul were wide open and unlocked.


    There was no sign of life on the walls, and even the view beyond the gate was silent. It seemed like the enemy was shouting at them to come in very openly.


    "We shouldn''t have gone in. They knew about Master Jaren, but they still lured us into the trap. That shows how confident they are," Catherine advised Carl.


    Carl knew it too, but it''s important that someone put it into words.


    "It would be better to wait here until Harmon brings support. The enemy may get impatient and rush out when they see you stop right in front of him, so now is the time to wait."


    "They left the gates wide open without a single soldier guarding the walls. This shows their confidence, but it also shows their great carelessness," Catherine insisted.


    When she insisted on waiting, Jaren, who had never talked about strategy or tactics before, intervened.


    "I will advance from the vanguard and crush the unsuspecting enemy. No one can stop me inside the narrow castle walls," Jaren said confidently.


    It wasn''t a case of letting one''s guard down; it was Jaren''s cool-headed judgment, knowing the Master''s power better than anyone else.


    To stop the Master, you need a lot of mana users, whether wizards or knights.


    And in narrow spaces, there is no angle to avoid the Master''s attacks or attack him.


    The most efficient way for non-Masters to deal with Masters is to run away from them in a very wide space and force them into a war of attrition until their power runs out.


    Once you enter a castle like that, there is no room to escape.


    Even if you prepare a special trap, there is a limit. With the power of the Master, you can destroy any trap and move forward.


    Catherine is right, and Jaren is right.


    Carl stared into the silent castle, unable to hear any sound, and then made a decision.


    "First, send out scouts to check inside."


    At Carl''s command, three soldiers from the Laurel Regiment rode into the castle.


    Carl, Catherine, and Billford would be difficult to deal with when trapped, and it would be problematic if the Laurel Corps were ambushed while Jaren''s feet were tied up.


    So, even if it was cruel, they had no choice but to send the least valuable soldiers. The soldiers rode their horses straight to Ishul without saying a word to Carl''s orders.


    Carl ordered his troops to rest and quietly gazed at the castle shrouded in silence.


    ''If i make one mistake, I''ll die here.''


    Carl''s near-prescient intuition constantly sounded the alarm. It was as if he was hanging on to a thin thread and crossing a thousand-foot cliff.


    As he was about to go inside, his intuition fiercely warned him that he shouldn''t.


    He warned that waiting outside was even more unacceptable.


    He even thought about running away, but his intuition warned him that even that was not possible.


    This won''t work, that won''t work either.


    Carl had jumped into numerous crises, trusting his intuition that had shown him the way. And in every crisis, he found a narrow way out and returned alive.


    But now, Carl''s intuition was pointing unconditionally to Carl''s death without any consideration.


    ''It would be best to try to buy as much time as possible.''


    What Carl chose was not to choose.


    Even before the scouts he had sent to the castle returned, Carl knew that they would return safely and that they would be of little help in making the choice.


    A while later, as Carl had expected, the soldiers who had entered the castle returned without a single wound. But fear flowed from their pale faces.


    "There is no one in the castle."


    " Not even one person?"


    "I couldn''t look around, but even though I went inside the castle, I couldn''t feel any signs of people. It was as if, as if¡­ they had suddenly disappeared¡­"


    An incomprehensible phenomenon. There exists a ''heresy'' called the Church of Universal Equality.


    All sorts of unholy and evil rituals and images of horrible creatures flashed through the soldiers'' minds.


    "What was the living feel like in the building or the traces of movement at one time?"


    "I don''t know if there were any signs of movement, but when I checked the inside of the building, there were signs that people had been living normally until a few days ago."


    There was food, though it had grown cold, and the brazier, where only ashes remained after the firewood had all burned down, showed no sign of age. It really seemed like at some point everyone had just evaporated.


    "Master Carl, I don''t think you should go in."


    "It could be that there is an illness going around and they have been quarantined, or it could be the result of an unknown ritual."


    Not only Billford, but also Milton was strongly opposed to it.


    Milton isolated the soldiers and horses who entered and exited the castle, then used alcohol to disinfect their bodies and weapons. He even used magic to cure any diseases that might arise.


    "I was short-sighted. I think it would be better to wait."


    Even Jaren, who had been confident, realized that the situation was more serious than he had thought and withdrew his insistence on entering.


    Even though Ishul was not a very large castle, it was home to at least several hundred, or perhaps even several thousand people.


    There wasn''t a single person left in that shack. There were no traces of a battle or of someone fleeing from battle.


    "¡­ Rest and wait here. But be prepared to move at any time."


    Carl had no choice but to retreat a little or take up a position near the surrounding forest.


    They set up openly in the field in front of the castle, with a good view of Ishul and from Ishul.


    These were incomprehensible instructions. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would be right to retreat to a place that cannot be seen from Ishul. From the top of the walls, especially the spire, you can see everything around you.


    If you''re nearby, you can see everything they''re doing. But since it was a choice Carl made while knowing full well that it was true, everyone kept their mouths shut and focused on unpacking and soothing their tired bodies.


    "Are you really saying you''re going to rest here?"


    Only Jaren, who had teamed up with the Laurel Corps for the first time on this mission, objected to Carl''s absurd decision.


    "Yes. Jaren, be alert and watch out for Ishul. If you, the Master, let your guard down and make a mistake, we will all be dead."


    "¡­ ."


    Carl didn''t convince Jaren.


    With a confident look and firm words, he clearly stated what Jaren had to do, which made Jaren follow along without complaining any longer.


    Carl acts more rationally and logically than anyone else, but when persuading others, he taps into an instinctive realm that transcends reason and logic.


    Charisma that transcends reason can sometimes be a more compelling persuasion than a thousand words.


    ''Harmon, not yet?''


    Carl even remembered the entire map surrounding the Palton Territory. Because if Harmon had run at top speed to call for reinforcements, he knew it would have been too late to bring reinforcements.


    It''s too late, even considering the problems with the map''s scaling. What happened?


    ''I feel like I''m wandering in the dark.''


    Carl felt as if he was slowly walking through the darkness, relying on the sensation in his fingertips.


    '' I never thought I would be in danger so suddenly.''


    The green eyes, slightly narrowed with a disturbed mind, glared at Ishul as if the immovable castle would move. Shadows danced beneath the fluttering cloak.


    But as if nailed to the shadow, the black puddle stood still in place, unmoved by the fluttering cloak, shaking hesitantly.


    ***


    The sun was about to set.


    After finishing their early dinner, everyone couldn''t take their eyes off Ishul with anxious eyes. It was a concern about the strange phenomenon, but the main concern was that Carl, who always led everyone with confidence, postponed the decision.


    Except when he was eating, Carl stood as if he were a statue, staring at Ishul without moving an inch.


    The weather in the Palton Territory, located in the northwestern part of the Empire, and especially in Ishul in the northwestern part, was still very chilly.


    As the evening approached, the temperature dropped further, making it feel almost like winter. Pure white breath flowed out, and everyone gathered in front of the brazier to share the warmth.


    Hurrruk!


    A strong wind blew, and the burning fire swayed violently. Carl barely felt the cold, so he didn''t care, but to others, the sight of Carl''s back didn''t look human.


    In an instant, the strong wind stopped blowing.


    The field in front of Ishul was suddenly enveloped in a cold silence.


    Everyone''s mouths were shut tight due to the tension building up, so the only sounds you could hear were the small noise of the steel armor breathing and the crackling of the wood in the brazier.


    "Get ready." Carl''s voice cut through the silence like a light illuminating the darkness.


    Clank!


    The soldiers put on their helmets, fastening them with clasps to prevent them from coming off during battle.


    "Entering Ishul."


    The moment Carl''s words fell, the wind began to blow across the quiet field again.


    At the same time, the sun, which was slowly setting, was hidden by the mountains and forests, and the hem of night that covered all things was drawn.


    Beneath the wildly billowing cloak, a black shadow moved strangely, hovering near Carl''s ankles.


    But in the end, it didn''t stop Carl.


    "Now. Right now. If not now, there''s no chance."


    Carl whispered to himself, but everyone could hear his voice clearly.


    Ishul, where heretic priests lie in wait, setting traps.


    The interior of the castle was empty, as if everyone had evaporated overnight. And darkness fell, not a good time to jump into the trap with a small group.


    Yet Carl''s voice shone brightly, burning clear like a comet cutting through the darkness.


    The soldiers ran from the front, following the fluttering red cape and the comet''s tail.


    Carl, the most noble bloodline of the empire, the 4th prince,


    Grand Duke of Hardion who united the eastern part of the empire, he who plants laurel trees, their red comet promising victory.


    "There''s no time. Move quickly."


    At Carl''s confident voice, everyone jumped to their feet and prepared for battle.


    There was no doubt.


    Whenever Carl spoke like that, it was definitely a moment of victory. And even if it was a misjudgment, they would silently follow Carl''s back.


    As it had always been, as it always would be.


    ''This is crazy.''


    Jaren inwardly sighed at Carl''s judgment.


    But, ironically, he also prepared to enter Ishul without saying a word and armed himself. Jaren carried a longsword and a mace at his waist in addition to a halberd.


    He wanted to prepare as much as possible because he didn''t know what would happen.


    Others were well-prepared, but none could match Carl.


    Carl held a spear in one hand but also had two swords on each of his waists.


    Two one-handed swords and two longswords. Even though he had a dagger on his waist, he went so far as to carry an additional dagger on his chest belt.


    The fully prepared Laurel Troops formed up behind Carl''s red cloak. Milton was also there, protected in the center of the soldiers.


    "We advance."


    "Understood!"


    The soldiers responded to Carl''s order, and Carl, ahead of Catherine, Billford, and even Jaren, started to run slowly with his spear on his shoulder.


    The wide-open gates of Ishul awaited them like the mouth of a monster.

 Chapter 180: Reinforcement [1]

    Carl ran without hesitation, slowing down only when he reached the castle gate and changing formation.


    "Jaren, take the lead. Catherine on the left, Billford on the right."


    "Yes!"


    Master Jaren took the lead, with the more skilled Catherine on the vulnerable left. Carl led his soldiers right behind Jaren.


    "Chuck! Chuck! Chuck! Chuck!"


    The soldiers walked in unison, maintaining a rectangular formation with an empty center.


    Milton, standing alone in the center, suppressed his anxiety and walked silently.


    As they passed through the outer wall and entered, they came across a village inside the castle where people lived.


    The cold silence of the night in Ishul created an eerie sense of alienation; there were no people around, even though there were still traces of them. It felt like a neatly organized ruin, a strange space.


    "We are heading to the main palace of Naeseong like this," Carl said, not even thinking to look around.


    They moved silently through the outer courtyard towards the inner castle.


    As they advanced, the entrance to the lord''s hall appeared beyond the southern gate of the inner castle.


    The main attack was expected to come from the north, so the vulnerable entrance to the lord''s residence faced south.


    While the enemy circled around and headed south, they could rain down arrows and magic from their square tower-shaped residence.


    Since Ishul was a castle built for war, the courtyard was not very large, and there were buildings around the lord''s residence that appeared to have been used as residences for nobles and soldiers.


    The exhibition route to invade the lord''s hall was made of wood, which could be set on fire to protect the residence if the inner castle fell. All the buildings around the lord''s hall were intact now, allowing entry from any direction.


    As all the troops passed through the inner gate and entered the courtyard, the inner gate suddenly closed with a clang.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "Understood!"


    At Carl''s shout, the soldiers formed a square formation.


    The silence was overwhelming, and the faint light of the moon cast eerie shadows on the walls, making it impossible to see the enemy in the darkness.


    Who closed the gates?


    Perhaps it was a mistake to enter Ishul at this time. A faint sense of anxiety passed through everyone''s hearts, but Carl''s choice was not wrong. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How dare you come in so recklessly. I don''t know if you''re brave or stupid."


    At the entrance to the residence, a man appeared on the stairs and spoke with a smiling voice.


    "I was starting to get bored, and you came in at just the right time. Really, the noble royal family is so good at even clowning that they don''t give me time to get bored."


    A man in white robes, Garten, the prophet of the Church of Universal Equality, laughed, shaking his shoulders.


    If Carl hadn''t moved after the sun had set, Garten would have moved without waiting any longer. Darkness was not on the side of man.


    So if Carl hadn''t moved until the sun set, it meant he''d wait until the next sunrise. That is, he would have had to wait until tomorrow morning to catch the prey right in front of him.


    Carl stepped forward, past Jaren, his voice ringing out strangely clear even though it was blocked by his visor.


    "A priest? No, there was no such thing in the first place."


    Garten spoke confidently, like a detective who had figured out all the secrets and was digging for the truth.


    "4th Prince, Grand Duke, Carl Feldt Hardion. It was all just a trap prepared to capture you. There was no such thing as heresy or universal equality from the beginning."


    Carl remained motionless, his face hidden behind his visor. On the outside, it appeared as if he was shocked.


    ''It''s exactly as I expected. I''m worried there might be something else,'' Carl thought.


    He suspected a double trap at Garten''s childish level of acting exactly as he thought. There might be a trap prepared for him that he did not expect.


    "Do you understand, Your Highness? You may have thought that you were making your own choices, but you were all just playing along according to my will."


    Garten chattered happily, wanting to see Carl frustrated.


    He wished the noble royal family would miserably collapse and scream like mere slaves and commoners, proving that in the end, they were all the same.


    "What did the people of Ishul do?"


    Carl asked in a faint, trembling voice, trying to buy time.


    If Carl had been in the opposite position, he would have attacked instead of rambling, but it seemed his opponent wanted to enjoy the feeling of superiority at this moment.


    So, Carl decided to play along.


    "Oh, those stupid pigs? Haha..." Garten laughed derisively.


    "Are you curious? You care about the insignificant, and you are truly merciful."


    "They are called heretics, but aren''t they the ones who believed in and followed the Church of Universal Equality?"


    "So, I''m saying there was no such thing from the beginning?"


    Garten waved his hand at Carl''s words, who seemed unable to accept the situation.


    "Those fools are simply given the duty of obeying. Isn''t that right, Your Highness? A lowly commoner..."


    Garten''s soft voice flowed as if pressuring Carl.


    "You despise royalty and nobles, but despise commoners. Are you different from them? You are consumed by an inferiority complex to the core."


    Carl looked down on the commoners, wanting them to play the role of ''incompetent, lowly royalty who gained power through bloodline alone'' that Garten wanted.


    Should he mix this up or tear it down? Carl opened his mouth, anticipating Garten''s reaction.


    "Even if they fell for the heresy, they were still citizens of the Empire. You have pushed those who gathered under the Empire''s scales into the pit of evil."


    Carl spoke confidently, aiming his spear.


    His majestic voice was filled with anger but also with an unquenchable fighting spirit.


    His words sharply changed the mood of the Laurel Unit. It felt like a hot heat rising from their chests, enveloping their entire bodies. Garten, on the other hand, seemed offended.


    "Ha, really? You''re going to come out like that? Do you think you''ve become a real hero since you''ve been playing the hero?"


    There was a script for the play that Garten had decided on, but he couldn''t help but get angry when Carl ignored his assigned role and acted however he wanted.


    "No matter how much they talk, when their lives are at stake, they ultimately reveal their true colors. It''s the same for everyone. Slaves, royalty, there are no exceptions."


    Garten spoke as if to himself. And as if he had been waiting, Carl dug into that gap, following Garten''s words in a truly vile manner.


    "You were of humble origins, weren''t you? A slave?"


    Garten''s mouth suddenly stopped, and the corners of his mouth trembled.


    It was so sudden, so painful, so horrible, and so frightening that he couldn''t even utter a word of denial.


    "Even if you kill me, a member of the royal family, your past as a slave will not disappear."


    "No! I''m not a slave!"


    "Yeah, no. Not now."


    Carl spoke with confidence at Garten''s sensitive reaction.


    "But since you are revealing your own miserable and sordid past, you still consider yourself a slave."

 Chapter 181: Reinforcement [2]

    "No matter how much they talk, when their lives are at stake, they ultimately reveal their true colors. It''s the same for everyone. Slaves, royalty, there are no exceptions."


    Garten spoke as if to himself. And as if he had been waiting, Carl dug into that gap, following Garten''s words in a truly vile manner.


    "You were of humble origins, weren''t you? A slave?"


    Garten''s mouth suddenly stopped, and the corners of his mouth trembled.


    It was so sudden, so painful, so horrible, and so frightening that he couldn''t even utter a word of denial.


    "Even if you kill me, a member of the royal family, your past as a slave will not disappear."


    "No! I''m not a slave!"


    "Yeah, no. Not now."


    Carl spoke with confidence at Garten''s sensitive reaction.


    "But since you are revealing your own miserable and sordid past, you still consider yourself a slave."


    Garten''s lips, now pale, trembled and then stopped. He looked down at Carl with both hands hanging down.


    Through the drawn hood and long black hair, something that was clearly not human looked down at Carl.


    "Since you don''t deny it, I guess you''ve come to know it yourself now. So, is this all going according to your intentions?"


    Carl threw away his previous appearance, speaking with a new voice and a new attitude. Then Garten calmly added something he couldn''t stand.


    "Didn''t your slave parents teach you properly? That it was your duty to obey."


    The air seemed to harden. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only the heart, but the most fragile part of the mind hidden deep down, the essence and foundation that was the beginning of all of Garten''s actions, was pierced in an instant.


    Only then did Garten realize that he had been played by Carl.


    Carl came even though he knew that Ishul was a trap, and Garten accurately identified him with an incomprehensible cognitive ability, waiting until the perfect timing to strike.


    That''s how he stalled for time.


    Garten had been watching everything.


    From the moment Carl entered the Palton Territory, he watched his every move with undivided concentration. But since he couldn''t hear the sound, he couldn''t tell what Carl was talking about, so he just played around like an idiot.


    "You...!"


    Garten spoke, trembling with anger and shame.


    Carl had stalled for time. Why?


    "Those bastards of Duren...!"


    The moment Garten turned his mind away from Carl, he saw people passing through the outer walls of Ishul and entering the outer courtyard.


    Although they were covered in robes, the silver staffs in their hands were unmistakable.


    Sisterhood of Duren!


    Garten was so engrossed in the conversation with Carl that he allowed the intrusion without even being able to restrain himself.


    "Is this all your plan? Slave."


    Carl spoke with a leisurely smile. At that moment, a flash of light appeared in Garten''s pitch-black eyes.


    "I am not a slave!"


    A tidal wave of sound spread through the inner courtyard as darkness descended along with Garten''s shouts.


    No, a tsunami.


    It was a real tsunami. In the darkness, countless things rushed about like waves.


    The moon, rising above the castle walls, tilted its head to look into the courtyard, its light spreading and illuminating the darkness.


    "omg!"


    The soldiers gasped in horror.


    Those things, shining in the moonlight, appeared at first to be pebbles or glass beads. But upon closer inspection, they realized they were countless eyeballs.


    "I am the Prophet Garten! I am the one who will lead this world into a new era of equality and freedom!"


    Garten''s voice echoed with a manic intensity, resonating through the courtyard.


    The eyeballs, seemingly alive, began to swarm and move as if under his command.


    The sight was nightmarish, each eyeball pulsating with a life of its own, reflecting the madness of the prophet.


    "Prepare for battle! Protect the formation!" Carl shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The soldiers braced themselves, forming a tighter square, their weapons at the ready.


    The air was thick with tension, the silence now replaced by the unnerving rustling of countless eyeballs.


    Deep in the black eyes that are not human.


    There, something other than Garten was quietly looking at Carl.


    "hmm¡­!"


    Carl staggers and hits the ground with his spear.


    His vision became blurry and he felt dizzy.


    And the terrible pain of having both eyes burn.


    "Jaren!"


    Bam!


    At Carl shout, Jaren leaps forward with full force and aims for Garten.


    The Master''s symbol, the shining Mana Blade, cuts through the darkness¡­


    "Ugh!"


    Jaren''s new form suddenly staggers in the air, and the mana blades blink uneasily.


    Kwaaaa!


    A tidal wave of eyes suddenly rises and strikes Jaren, who is unable to react.


    Kwaaaaang!


    As Jaren''s eyeball crashes into the inner wall with all its might, the ground shakes.


    It looks like Master Jaren was hit without even being able to do anything.


    Woohoo!


    But when the vibrations stop, a sound is heard from beyond the eyeballs pressing against the wall.


    Quagagagagagak!


    There is a flash of light.


    Horizontally, vertically, diagonally.


    The mana blades spin fiercely in all directions, mercilessly grinding down everything they touch, and an unholy fog rises thickly.


    "Hoo! Hoo!"


    Beyond the mist formed by the pulverized eyeballs and evaporated liquid, Jaren''s figure is seen, touching the ground with his halberd.


    "He''s using some strange tricks!"


    Jaren warned loudly.


    But Carl knew it very well, even without him having to warn him.


    Crunch.


    "Lord Carl!"


    Carl stumbles and the sound of armor creaking is heard.


    Milton rushes through the soldiers and supports Carl.


    Karl''s head falls, and blood pours out through the gap in his visor.


    ¡­ He can''t see with his eyes.


    "Seeing is the most primal magic that humans can perform."


    Garten''s voice rings out through the sound of rippling eyes.


    "Because it is the most primitive, it is the most powerful curse."


    Light flashes from Garten''s two eyes, and the countless rippling eyeballs suddenly stop.


    Even though he couldn''t see it, Carl could feel it.


    Thousands, tens of thousands of eyes, all looking at him.


    "You look very, good."


    The moment Garten, who had been speaking in a halting manner as if spitting out something, narrowed his eyes¡­


    Kwaaaaang!


    Boom! Kook! Choohoo!


    The impact spreads with a loud noise.


    The broken inner gate that had been flying over the heads of the Laurel Unit crashed into the ground, scraping the ground and slipping, crushing the eyeballs spread on the ground.


    "Thank goodness I arrived on time."


    Carl sensed a hint of madness in the soft woman''s voice.


    Karl''s judgment was correct.


    He was not wrong.


    He wasted no time trying to push himself to the limit.


    He waited until just before Garten made his move, and even after facing Garten, he wasted time by engaging in useless conversation.


    Harmon accomplished his mission admirably.


    Garten was unable to leave Isuhl, and the Sisterhood of D¨¹ren arrived in time to provide reinforcements.


    "The guy is casting a spell by looking at it. Be careful with your gaze."


    At Carl''s warning, the leader of the Sisterhood of Duren, Lyanna, moves her lips slowly.


    "That''s heresy."


    Carl don''t really want to associate with those famous lunatics, but it''s nice to have them on his side at times like this.


    Carl looked at Garten with his eyes restored by Milton''s treatment, his gaze leaving his.


    Through the blood-stained vision, Garten''s distorted face is seen surveying the situation.


    Things have changed.


    Now Garten will know who was trapped.


    He is truly weak and clumsy, unbecoming of that great power.

 Chapter 182: Main Character [1]

    There are many differences between Carl and Garten, but the most obvious one is that Carl is not swayed by emotions.


    "The Sisterhood of Duren will split up into groups of three. Assist Master Jaren and disperse his curse. The Laurel Corps will advance in formation and block the approaching eyeballs."


    Carl is not the type of person who wastes time rambling just because he has the upper hand or gives his opponent a chance to turn the tables. Words are unnecessary now. All that remains is to kill Garten.


    The Sisterhood of Duren waited for Lyanna''s instructions despite Carl''s orders.


    "Let''s get moving."


    Because Carl specifically mentioned ''Master Jaren,'' Lyanna accepted it, knowing it was the most effective tactic.


    Even though the Sisterhood of Duren is a formidable force with immense power, it is still a story below the level of the Master.


    It is right for Master Jaren to be the main character now.


    Carl ordered them to split up into groups of three. This was done so that when someone was cursed and unable to move, others could help them.


    Also, if too many people gathered in one place and entered Garten''s field of vision at once, it would be difficult to tell who was being cursed.


    Even though Garten was burning with hatred towards Carl and targeting him, Carl focused on killing Garten coldly rather than devising a separate defense system for himself.


    If the Sisterhood of Duren and Jaren pressured Garten, Carl would be safe too.


    There was no reason to do such useless things. Carl''s judgment, which regards even his own life as a pawn on a large chessboard, is often so rational that it can be seen as irrational.


    Crunch! Crunch! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Lyanna finished speaking, the sisters dispersed in unison.


    Among the sisters who dispersed in groups of three, Rihanna, who has a particularly large body, and a woman with a particularly small body moved alone.


    Since there were eleven dispatched sister groups, each team only had two people.


    Of course, Carl didn''t worry about them.


    He trusted it was the result of their own careful judgment. And if he could kill Garten and get things sorted out, he didn''t care if the Sisterhood of Duren survived or was destroyed.


    Master Jaren, the Sisters of Duren divided into four teams, and the Laurel troops advancing in formation.


    Garten was glaring at all of this with a distorted face from atop a tower of eyeballs.


    Black eyes that were not human gleamed.


    "The situation won''t change just because a few of Duren''s dogs come."


    Garten muttered softly.


    The moment he finished speaking, the eyeballs that filled the surrounding area began to move frantically, each as if they had its own will.


    The sloshing sound from the eyeballs moving as they teased the nerve bundles overlapped and reverberated like a swamp.


    "Ugh...!"


    "Stop!"


    "Understood!"


    As the soldiers of the Laurel Division stumbled, Carl immediately stopped them and focused on maintaining their formation. Carl also felt dizzy, his eyes were hurting, and his vision was becoming blurry.


    "You can resist with mana," Catherine advised him, but there was nothing he could do about it. Carl''s mana was too low.


    "Milton, focus on protecting your body and conserve your mana."


    "Yes,Lord Carl."


    "I can''t waste my mana on something like this."


    Carl stood upright and raised his spear, speaking firmly to the worried Milton.


    Although he couldn''t resist the curse with mana, Carl''s strong body and transcendent regenerative powers prevented his physical condition from worsening significantly despite the continued curse.


    Other than the pain of being hit hard in the eye and the blurring of his vision, there was no major abnormality.


    "Ugh!"


    Clank!


    But no matter what, it wouldn''t be possible to stop the curse that Garten''s black eyes cast directly upon him.


    As Garten rolled his eyes and glared at one of the approaching sisters, she staggered helplessly.


    She didn''t fall down because others supported her, but she was unable to move easily due to a terrible curse that, if left untreated, could cause permanent loss of vision.


    Kwaaaaah!


    The eyes of the Sisters of Duren, whose feet were tied, rushed forward like rain.


    "Take the right side."


    The two sisters who could still see ahead stood with their shoulders touching each other, raising their silver staffs.


    Even the sisters who had lost their eyesight stood firm, feeling the presence of their strong sisters, and held the silver staff unwaveringly.


    "Now!"


    And the moment the eyeballs came close to their noses, they simultaneously swung the silver staff as instructed.


    Kwaaang!


    The three sisters'' shock spread in three directions. It was a magnificent display, but not as absolute as the Master''s.


    Unable to stop the ensuing wave of eyeballs, they eventually had to retreat.


    "Protect with divine power!"


    "Can''t stop it!"


    It was pointless to tell someone to stop the curse. The curse cast by Garten''s black eyes was too powerful.


    Woohoo!


    In this place, there was only one person, except for the superhuman Jaren who had reached the rank of Master! Jaren spun his halberd like a windmill, smashing out the eyeballs, and approached Garten while hiding himself in the pouring flash of light.


    Garten looked away from the Sisterhood of Duren and glared at Jaren.


    "Huh!"


    Jaren stumbled.


    However, it was a curse he had already experienced once, and above all, the curse was greatly weakened by the Master''s mana management method.


    The difference between a Master and a Non-Master was whether they could emit mana outward.


    No matter how hard a Non-Master tried to channel their mana to protect their body, they would eventually have to endure the curse with their body.


    However, Master Jaren, who could emit mana outward, could greatly weaken the curse from the outside and withstand it with a body of great strength.


    "Plaguy¡­!"


    The new Garten on top of the tower of eyeballs seemed to sway violently, then fell down and disappeared.


    Choaack!


    Woohoo!


    The tower of eyeballs collapsed in an instant, and Garten disappeared.


    Jaren''s mana blade only slashed out a few eyeballs. It seemed like something would work out, but when he actually tried to do something, it didn''t work.

 Chapter 183: Main Character [2]

    While Garten was not taking much damage, everyone else was taking more and more damage.


    If things continued this way, soldiers with no mana would go blind one by one, starting with those with the least amount of mana.


    Milton''s mana was limited, so it was over.


    A decision had to be made.


    Carl stood with his back to the window, breathing deeply into his chest. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me!"


    Everyone flinched in surprise at the sudden outburst.


    It was already dark and their vision was blurry, but now because of the curse, they were practically blind.


    Everyone felt tense, and their hearts trembled. But the moment they heard the loud shout, like the sound of a brass trumpet blowing, their frozen bodies suddenly felt like they were heating up.


    "Follow me!"


    "¡­understood."


    Immediately afterward, when he heard Carl''s extremely reckless and irrational shout, Garten just laughed in absurdity.


    "You really think you''re a hero."


    Regardless, Carl really started running with the spear in his hand, with Catherine and Billford guarding him as they ran together.


    Chuck! Chuck! Chuck! Chuck!


    "Hoo! Ha! Hoo! Ha!"


    Then, surprisingly, the soldiers of the Laurel Unit, who were supposed to be blind, started running in unison!


    "Listen to my voice! I am here! Run after me and defeat the enemy as always!"


    Carl''s scream ripped the night sky like thunder. And the tip of the spear that Carl aimed at the target remained steady.


    "What!"


    Garten was startled when he saw Carl running straight at him, aiming straight at him in the waves of eyeballs.


    "Jaren!"


    "Hmm!"


    Jaren jumped in without a moment''s hesitation, seeing where Carl was aiming.


    There was a flash of light, and Garten hurriedly leaped out from between the eyeballs and into the sky.


    "Number 1 is from the left, and number 4 is on the far right! Numbers 1 and 2, move forward, number 3, step back, and number 4, move to the right!"


    Carl immediately assigned numbers to the sisters of Duren and gave them orders they could follow. Most of them were blind and couldn''t even tell left from right.


    But the moment Carl turned his head, looked straight ahead, and shouted, they could realize that Carl was looking at them accurately and giving orders.


    Carl''s voice, like a thunderbolt falling from the sky, pointed them in the right direction and gave them direction.


    Crunch!


    "Nonsense!"


    All of Duren''s sisters simultaneously began to move as Carl wished. Carl did not stop despite Garten''s denial of reality.


    "Milton! Carry on, carry on me!"


    "Yes! ¡­ ¡­ Yes?"


    "Milton! Treat my eyes!"


    Milton hurriedly jumped on Carl''s back and used his magic to heal Carl, leaving him in shock. The amount of mana consumed was unusual.


    From the moment Carl first gave the order, Garten used both of his eyes to curse Carl, and by then Carl had completely lost his eyesight.


    If he had stayed like this for just a little longer, both of his eyes would have been crushed and poured out.


    The pain was beyond imagination.


    It was more strange that his eyeballs were rotting away and melting, but he didn''t feel any pain.


    Even so, the reason Carl was able to run and give instructions as if he could see everything clearly was because of his powerful intuition that went beyond human cognition¡ªa transcendent sense, like foresight.


    "Jaren, chase after him and take him down! Number 4, advance slowly and defend, Numbers 1 and 2 advance to the right front!"


    Carl, who had barely regained some of his vision thanks to Milton''s magic, confidently gave the order.


    Everyone who heard the order could perceive Carl''s intentions with strange precision. His purpose and direction were clearly conveyed, as if their minds were connected as one.


    Jaren charged with all his might towards the eyeball that served as a springboard for Garten as he fled into the sky, tearing down the tower of eyeballs not only with his Mana Blade and Halberd but also with his entire body.


    "Huh!"


    After Jaren passed by, Garten fell down. At that moment, Carl''s scream rang out once again.


    "Number 3! Attack the front!"


    "Hmm!"


    Choaaaah!


    The third sisterhood member who had been waiting, Lyanna, and the little woman simultaneously swung their silver staffs, smashing the eyeballs rushing to support Garten as he fell nearby.


    The impact spread with a halo of light, and Garten eventually fell to the ground as his crushed eyeballs burst.


    "Dare!"


    "Attack!"


    There was no need for Carl to give directions. It was thanks to Garten''s shouting in anger that he exposed his position.


    Sisters 1 and 2, who were running, waved their staffs toward the sound, and Garten covered his head with his arms and threw himself with all his might.


    Kwaaaaang!


    Six Sisters of Duren swung their silver staffs simultaneously.


    The fierce light and shock shattered his eyeballs and pushed Garten away with all their might.


    Garten flew off to the right.


    Although the force was incredible, there were no major injuries on Garten''s body. His special ability was indeed something to be wary of. In addition to handling curses and eyeballs, his physical abilities were also superior.


    Garten paused and changed direction when he saw that the sisterhood member designated by Carl as number four was already occupying the seat.


    "Jaren!"


    "Interrupted! The imperial bastard!"


    Jaren, who turned around at Carl''s shout and ran like a swarm, aimed for Garten.


    But as Garten glared at him, waving his arms with all his might, his eyes raced forward at an unprecedented speed, blocking his path, and curses poured down.


    Garten''s black eyes and all the eyes in the courtyard were looking at Jaren.


    Jaren resisted with mana but still could not block all the curses. Jaren''s eyes were crushed, blood poured out, and his vision suddenly blacked out.


    Jaren, who had lost his sight, struggled to find Garten in the tidal wave of noise pouring in.


    But he couldn''t find him.


    "Stomach."


    But when Carl''s soft voice cut through the noise with eerily clear clarity, even though it was so small that Garten couldn''t hear it, it was clearly heard by Jaren alone.


    Jaren was able to swing his halberd with confidence, as if a god had whispered a secret to him from high above.


    Woohoo!


    "Kkaaa!"


    The sound of mana blades tearing through the air. And Garten''s tearing scream.


    The moon hanging in the sky was covered by black shadows, then fell and shone again. Garten fell from the sky, holding his severed shoulder with his left hand.


    "Ugh!"


    Boom! Clang!


    Wedge!


    Carl stomps his feet hard and throws his spear with all his might.


    The sound of the floor shaking.


    The roar of steel.


    And the tip of the spear rips the air.


    Phew!


    In the blurry vision, a falling new type is impaled on a window and flies away.


    It looks like it''s over.


    But Carl knew it wasn''t over.


    Gulp.


    The rolling eyes stop and look at one place.


    A new type of flying Garten.


    Black eyes with their backs to the moon, their depths, their radiance radiating from the abyss.


    Inside, something is looking at Karl.


    "Carl."


    In that moment, Carl''s eyesight, which was barely maintained by Milton''s magic,


    evaporates and disappears.


    "You have to die here."


    Carl is not sure if that was Garten''s voice.

 Chapter 184: undead flesh golem

    "Lord Carl!"


    At Milton''s voice, Carl came to his senses and straightened his staggering body. His vision was very vague, and he realized he had lost consciousness for a moment.


    "A monster is attacking!" Milton spoke urgently.


    Carl turned his head in different directions, but his eyesight was so weak that he couldn''t make out anything clearly. He could, however, sense that the situation was dire, with an intuition urging him to run in all directions.


    "Get in line!" Carl commanded.


    "Understood!" the soldiers replied.


    The soldiers, who had been hesitating, came to their senses at Carl''s shout and formed a line.


    They had followed Carl to the center of the courtyard, so they were in a rather awkward position for defense. Carl hid among the soldiers.


    As they formed a shield wall, Carl''s transcendent resilience and Milton''s magic quickly restored his vision.


    From his healed eye, rotten pus and blood poured out, and a foul smell filled his nostrils. It was intensely ticklish and painful.


    "Indeed."


    Despite the pain, Carl remained focused on understanding the situation.


    With his vision restored, he could see the monster Milton had mentioned. It was a giant formed from swarming eyeballs bound together by nerves, creating a structural force.


    Though only about 3 meters tall, its body was wide enough to support its weight, making it look very strong.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were nine such giants, shaking the ground as they came running.


    "Master Carl, I saw the corpses being absorbed into that monster''s body."


    "Corpses?"


    "Yes. It seemed like the eyeballs were covering the human corpses that had emerged from the basement of the Yeongju Hall, forming a shape."


    Milton, now free from the curse and healing himself, could see it clearly.


    "They may have removed the eyes from the disappeared people and preserved their bodies. They could be considered a subspecies of the undead flesh golem."


    Carl frowned at Milton''s words. In this world, undead usually arise spontaneously. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Necromancy is not a power granted to the living¡ªit is literally the power to deal with death.


    Only undead can use necromancy, and even then, they can only attack and weaken one or two people at most.


    Furthermore, undead naturally appear in places with strong evil spirits, making it deadly to enter without preparation.


    Garten was definitely alive and couldn''t use necromancy. However, there wasn''t enough time to discuss whether the fraud occurred naturally by gathering corpses.


    It was something that needed to be observed for at least five years.


    And just in time, Garten''s eyeballs were merged into the newly created flesh golem, creating a new monster? There was something Carl didn''t understand.


    But there was no solution, and they had to overcome the immediate crisis.


    Fortunately, the sisterhood of Jaren and Duren were doing well. To be precise, they were being targeted by a golem.


    Jaren was surrounded by three golems, and the golems were so powerful and surrounded him on three sides that even he, the master, couldn''t escape immediately. The scattered sister groups were each attacked by one golem.


    The remaining two golems charged at the Laurel Unit.


    A decision had to be made.


    "Catherine and Billford, take charge of one golem and tie it up! The other one will be dealt with by the soldiers of the Laurel Corps!"


    Catherine and Billford couldn''t emit mana outside.


    Even if they used mana to gain superhuman strength, there were limits. Simply tying the golem''s feet could be fatal. And how were regular soldiers without mana supposed to deal with an undead golem?


    "Yes!"


    Catherine and Billford answered vigorously and ran towards the golem. Despite their lack of mana, they were not so clumsy as to back down here.


    "We will surround the golem! Stand by and move immediately when I give you the signal!"


    "Understood!"


    Despite their efforts, soldiers without mana couldn''t quickly take up positions. They had to hold the golem''s foot for at least two more turns.


    Carl threw Milton off his back and onto the floor.


    "No¡­!"


    Before a horrified Milton could even shout, Carl leaped powerfully in full plate armor, jumping over the soldiers'' heads.


    Clank!


    The sound of steel armor resonated. When he landed on the ground, Carl had already lost his sight. But even without his sight, Carl''s keen senses and quick mind told him exactly what to do.


    Thud!


    Clink!


    Carl''s new form, having lowered its posture to land, ran at full speed. The sound of the armor spread powerfully, and the red cloak followed like a comet''s tail.


    The scenery he had seen just before losing his eyesight, the vibrations flowing through the earth, the heavy footsteps he heard, and the unpleasant sounds of flesh tangled together, along with the stench of rotting corpses, all informed his actions.


    The flesh golem''s stride, its speed of movement, its unsteady upper body movements as it struggled to support its weight, and the length of its arms.


    Carl moved with precision.


    Step out with his left foot.


    Thud!


    Step out with his right foot.


    Thud!


    And then, just half a step away, with unsteady steps.


    The gap created with mechanically precise calculations despite losing his eyesight.


    Thud.


    Since his left foot was forward, it would have been normal for the golem to swing its right arm, but it awkwardly stepped forward as it could not support its heavy body weight.


    The upper body was unable to turn in line with the movement of the legs, and the left upper body was thrust forward.


    With its overwhelming weight and strength, the golem didn''t need to waste time hitting with all its might from an unstable position.


    If it even brushed past Carl, he would turn into minced meat, and Carl couldn''t see ahead right now. From an awkward stance, he quickly extended his left hand forward.


    Carl, having anticipated this, threw himself forward with all his might without a moment''s hesitation.


    If he made even the slightest misstep, his armor would be crushed and he would turn into minced meat.


    Phew!


    A huge shock.


    The ground trembled, shattered pieces of earth flew in all directions, hitting the armor.


    The air was sucked in by the tremendous force, and Carl''s body was swept away and staggered. But he had avoided the blow.


    The golem''s fist passed right next to Carl and struck the ground. Carl''s cloak was torn off and flew into the night sky.


    "Surround them!"


    "Understood!"


    The golem''s feet stopped. The soldiers, seeing through their blurry vision that Carl had finally stopped the golem''s feet, ran forward without fear.


    However, soldiers without mana could not quickly take up positions.


    They had to hold the golem''s foot for at least two more turns.


    Carl threw himself to the right without seeing anything. His longsword, with traces of eyeballs and flesh, was hard to distinguish.

 Chapter 185: Undead Flesh Golemn[2]

    The moment the golem''s arm swung, Carl quickly drew his sword and cut the arm horizontally.


    Boom!


    Kookung!


    The golem swung its feet with all its might to catch Carl. The golem''s left foot struck the spot where Carl had been.


    Carl''s body suddenly stretched out and moved with incredible speed, narrowly avoiding the blow. He used his mana, which he had been saving, with all his might.


    Shhh!


    Carl powerfully turned his body and slashed at the outside of the golem''s left ankle. The eyeball burst open, and the flesh inside split apart.


    The golem was constructed from mixed human corpses, with bones haphazardly placed. Carl''s black bone was cut, but because the mana wasn''t fully charged, the sword''s swing broke and shattered into pieces.


    Carl was able to strike the golem hard, but he was still stuck to its legs.


    As the distance increased, it became more difficult to predict and influence the golem''s movements. He was in a precarious position, almost within touching distance.


    The golem swung its left foot immediately after its left hand. The upper body turned significantly to the right, stretching the left leg and increasing the distance between its feet.


    Carl, positioned outside the golem''s left foot with his body tilted to the right, faced two possible attack strategies from the golem.


    It could either crush Carl by sitting down or powerfully turn its upper body to sweep with the left arm.


    Booooow¡­!


    Hearing the sound of air being torn apart, Carl realized he had anticipated correctly and kicked the ground with all his might.


    Kuuung!


    Instead of stepping back, Carl drove himself into the golem''s interior, pressing his body against the golem''s left leg and forcing himself between its spread legs.


    The golem''s arm narrowly passed Carl''s right foot.


    Crunch!


    The golem''s ankle twisted and broke like a tender sprout despite the steel armor.


    The armor twisted, and the ankle snapped. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thud!


    Kkuddu¡­!


    Carl then stamped his foot hard on the ground with his twisted ankle.


    The force of the broken ankle crushed the cartilage, and the broken bone pushed through the muscle and outward.


    Wedge!


    The sound of wind tearing apart, the moonlight scattering as the blade spun furiously, and steel shining dazzlingly in the flying moonlight.


    Knock! Knock!


    Carl cut once on the outside of the golem''s left ankle. The attack just before had cut the back of the ankle four times.


    The golem''s legs were spread wide, and it turned its upper body to the left with great force, swinging its left arm.


    The upper body rotated sharply to the left, and the left arm swung forward, crossing behind its back and pointing to the sky.


    Naturally, all of the golem''s weight was placed on the outside of its left ankle.


    As its weight was transferred to the cut area, the wound opened, and its barely maintained balance collapsed as Carl cut the back of its ankle.


    WHACK!


    Boom!


    Kookung!


    Unable to support its own weight, the golem''s ankles stretched and eventually broke. Its right knee hit the ground as its ankle was torn off, and its balance suddenly collapsed.


    The golem fell forward and landed on the ground with its right hand.


    Clang! Clang!


    Carl threw himself with all his might and rolled on the floor, narrowly avoiding being crushed by the golem.


    The two longswords had long since been discarded. After a quick attack, his teeth had been knocked out and broken, making them unusable.


    "Aim for the right ankle!"


    "Kuaaaaap!"


    Carl''s loud cry rang out as he jumped up, pressing his hands against the ground.


    Among the soldiers who had completed the siege, those at the right rear of the golem rushed in, stabbing the golem''s ankles with their spears and striking it with their shields.


    Even as the golem''s eyeballs burst and rotten flesh flew out, they attacked with frenzy. They couldn''t let the golden opportunity Carl had created go to waste.


    "Get out!"


    "Ugh!"


    At Carl''s shout, the soldiers threw themselves back.


    Boooow!


    The golem''s right arm passed through the space where the soldiers had retreated.


    The strong wind caused soldiers to fall, roll on the ground, and then jump up to form the siege again.


    After receiving treatment from Milton, Carl stuck a dagger into the armor on his disfigured ankle, twisted it, and ripped it off before standing up straight.


    He barely recovered before losing his eyesight permanently. No, to be exact, the curse was weakened before that.


    Carl felt eyes following him and looked up at the entrance to the mansion. A new figure stood alone at the top of the stairs.


    A pure white robe shone dazzlingly in the moonlight, and two black eyes emitted a strange light through the black hair beneath them.


    If Garten were to curse not only Carl but also others, this precarious balance would collapse in an instant.


    Yet Garten had only placed a curse on Carl, using up all his eyeballs to create the golem, leaving Garten standing there alone.


    It was a trap.


    Carl knew that if he refused this trap, Garten would spread his curses evenly among the others, destroying them one by one.


    Garten had an overwhelming advantage.


    Carl could not refuse this trap. His intuition pointed to the only way out.


    It wasn''t about backing down and running away. Rather than a hopeless escape, Carl needed to grit his teeth and be prepared to die.


    His intuition pointed forward, not back.


    In that case, he had no choice but to jump into the trap with all his might and destroy it! To survive, one often has to risk their life and limb.


    Carl knew this very well.


    "I believe in you! I believe in you who have been with me all this time!" Carl shouted loudly and lowered his posture.


    Milton looked at Carl in shock at his sudden shout and reached out to grab him with a pale face.


    "So you too, trust in me! The one who plants this laurel tree!"


    Clank!


    "No!"


    Carl''s scream rang out as if it would shatter the heavens, and his lone form ran out on its own.


    Milton screamed and tried to grab him, but the cloak was already torn off and flying away, and his fingertips only barely grazed the breastplate.


    Whether it was Garten''s trick or not, Carl''s vision remained barely intact as he ran between the fighting golems and people, racing up the stairs of the mansion in an instant.


    Chae-Ang!


    Carl drew a one-handed sword from his waist with his right hand and lunged powerfully at Garten.


    Garten glided like a ghost and retreated into the darkness between the wide-open doors of the mansion.


    The two figures were consumed by darkness and disappeared.

 Chapter 186: The Master Behind The Scene [1]

    From the moment he entered the mansion, Carl could not see anything.


    The curse didn''t completely ruin his vision; he still had some left. It was just dark, and he couldn''t see because there wasn''t a single ray of light.


    The square tower-shaped mansion, built for war, had small windows, making it difficult even for moonlight to enter.


    Garten could permanently erase Carl''s eyesight at any moment.


    But why did he deliberately leave room for recovery?


    Shhh!


    Carl''s sword swung through the air.


    Although Carl was not as skilled as a Master, his physical abilities were better than those of a normal mana user. Still, Garten''s movements were too fast, and he missed him.


    Thud!


    As the wide-open door to the mansion closed, the noise of the battle taking place outside faded away.


    It felt like Carl had been sucked into another world. Silence lingered.


    Garten did not attack Carl but watched him silently from a distance.


    "What are your intentions?"


    Since he couldn''t see ahead anyway, Carl asked with his eyes closed.


    There was no reason for Carl to be fussing around for no reason.


    Without Garten, Jaren would eventually be able to deal with all the flesh golems. Carl had to buy time until then.


    "How clever," Garten opened his mouth and whispered. "And bold, and cool, and¡­"


    Carl could feel that it was Garten''s voice speaking, but it was not Garten.


    "¡­You have a lot of abilities that are beyond your capabilities."


    "Who are you?"


    "A bunch of variables."


    "Was Garten just a puppet?"


    "You have to die here."


    "Then why don''t you kill me right now?"


    "¡­"


    The conflicting conversations converged into a statement that hit home for Carl.


    The entity speaking through Garten''s mouth was silent for a moment, then slowly opened its mouth.


    "Well."


    In the end, it didn''t convey any meaningful information to Carl, and it seemed to have no intention of wasting any more time.


    Boom! Krrrr!


    "Huh!"


    No matter how close Carl''s intuition may be to foresight, his actions could only operate within the limits of his abilities.


    If he smash the floor like this and make it collapse, Carl won''t be able to respond.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The floor collapsed, and Carl curled up into a ball as he was thrown underground.


    He protected his head and chest, inserting his left leg''s hamstring to shield his right foot, whose armor had been torn off.


    Thud!


    Boom!


    Choaaaah...


    Falling debris knocked against his armor.


    Even in the midst of all this, Carl avoided all the debris that could have killed or seriously injured him, holding on to the slim sliver of a path of escape.


    Carl, pushing away the debris covering his body, staggered back as he stood up.


    Chul-chul.


    He felt an unpleasant sensation with his bare right foot. Slimy, gooey, a little warm, and¡­


    "¡­It''s you."


    "What?"


    "You were one the behind at Hilpin."


    A thick, memorable blood fog made him taste blood every time he breathed.


    "Yeah, it was you after all." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Carl''s words, the unidentified thing echoed the same sentiment.


    "What is the purpose?"


    Instead of answering Carl''s question, an attack came in response.


    Choaaaah!


    Something ran through the blood that had risen to his ankles.


    Carl swung the one-handed sword in his right hand and turned his body to the left.


    Chomp! Puck!


    Carl clearly cut it down and dodged it, but its broken tip floated through the air and struck Carl in the chest. Carl flew away and landed in a pool of blood.


    "¡­The eyeballs were still there."


    Carl staggered to his feet, trying to buy some time by speaking out loud.


    He figured out that it was an eyeball because he caught the chunk of eyeball that had hit his chest with his left hand while being blown away by the attack.


    Puck.


    Carl, who had his eyes popped out, shook his hand and waited for the other person''s reaction.


    He couldn''t see ahead, his opponent was far stronger, and the space itself was inside his opponent''s jaws. It was not easy to move.


    Unlike Garten, the unidentified opponent seemed more skilled at using eyeballs.


    The curse was even more powerful, with the severed eyeballs floating in the air and crashing down with great force.


    It seemed like there was no chance of winning.


    But Carl did not neglect to seek a way out.


    The opponent, who could kill him right away, was just toying with him, focusing on wearing him down.


    "What happened to Garten?"


    Shhh!


    Carl''s question led to another attack.


    Carl cut it down with his sword, then covered his body with his left arm to parry the next attack.


    "I already know you use dual swords. I''ve seen it all. You have so many eyes."


    "Then I will use it without hesitation."


    Sreung!


    Carl pulled out his other sword with his left hand. It seemed they were trying to frustrate him and bring him down.


    There was no particular reason to tell them he knew their hidden numbers.


    What really happened to Garten? Had his ego completely disappeared? Or was his body just taken over for a moment? Or was it acting? Should Carl give it a try?


    "That slave has never been a slave since the day he was born."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    No answer came back. There was no attack either.


    "Were you born a slave, lived as a slave, and then thought you were no longer a slave, only to end up living as someone else''s property? Did Garten know that he was nothing more than your slave?"


    "¡­stop."


    "Well, since he was born a slave, it must have been easier for him. to live as a slave, no matter what you say."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    There was a reaction.


    Did Garten react? Or did that react? What will happen if I continue? Are you going to roll your eyes and try to kill me?


    Well, Carl don''t know. But if he stop now, he will just die, so he have no choice but to keep provoking him.


    "If you look at it that way, then Garten must have known his place as a slave. He must have learned very well from his slave parents. He worked hard as a slave who was nothing more than a tool, and then he was thrown away like this after being used up."


    "Stop."


    "You are a bad master to your slaves, but you are a good master to your efficiency."


    At Carl''s words, silence fell over the foggy basement.


    Carl did not place any value on bloodlines and was willing to employ anyone with ability.


    That was why he actively recruited people from the commoner family of Bilford, Catherine and the Mold family from the fallen family, and Howell, and he would continue to recruit talented people based solely on their abilities, regardless of their origins or bloodline.


    However, to provoke and shake up the opponent, Carl could act as an ''arrogant and mean royal'' at any time.


    ***

 Chapter 187: The Master Behind The Scene [2]

    "Hope is the cruelest whip that moves a desperate being most fervently. Garten may think he was betrayed, but didn''t you consider that slave a disposable tool from the beginning? That slave licked his master''s feet, and it seems like he wanted to do something to me, a member of the royal family?"


    Carl grumbled and then hammered the final nail in the coffin.


    "Foolish. Well, that''s just how slaves are."


    "You guys!"


    This time, the hot response came back. Carl smiled enviously as he realized that the scream drawn from the depths of his soul was Garten''s.


    "The slave has awakened again."


    "I will kill you!"


    Garten seemed to have lost all sense of reason, and the unidentified entity controlling his body was nowhere to be seen.


    Choaack!


    The sound of people running through pools of blood could be heard from all directions. Carl tried to listen, but he couldn''t distinguish the sounds because Garten was screaming endlessly.


    Carl guess he stimulated him too strongly.


    "Ugh!"


    Carl lunged forward, twisting his body. His upper body turned to the left, and his right hand rose.


    Shhh!


    The downward sword stroke elegantly drew a circle, gently cutting off the tentacles made of eyeballs. The sword that passed in front returned and slashed forward repeatedly.


    Puck!


    A chunk of eyeball that had flown in hit the helmet. But the shock was minimal. Garten couldn''t handle power as skillfully as the unidentified being.


    "Is this all there is to it since there is no owner?"


    "Kuaaaah!"


    Carl continued to provoke feelings of inferiority and trauma, causing Garten to scream and tear at his hair.


    Carl ran furiously, spinning his body gracefully like a dancer, slashing and knocking out every eyeball that came at him.


    Dual swordsmanship is a very defensive martial art. Carl was more sensitive to his life than anyone else.


    He is a warrior who grew up following the fundamentals of martial arts to protect his body more thoroughly than anyone else.


    It was not a big deal to waste time fending off such clumsy attacks.


    Carl stepped back slightly to put some distance between himself and Garten, as if he was about to cut him down at any moment, then charged forward again to create more distance.


    Garten had been impaled by Carl''s spear, with his right shoulder cut off by Jaren''s mana blade. But now he was standing there, completely fine.


    The last thing Carl saw under the moonlight was a new body.


    It was hard to see clearly, but it definitely had a right arm. Carl thought that hurting Garten might not help, so he just focused on buying time without bothering him.


    In the midst of the endless attacks, Carl defended himself by moving as if dancing. He used his two swords and armor to deflect, block, push back, and counterattack.


    Unfortunately, the sword and armor were too weak to withstand his outstanding physical abilities. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ting!


    The sword in Carl''s right hand, which had been swinging sharply like a whip to cut off the eye tentacles, broke in the middle and flew away.


    Carl spun the shortened sword around, gripped it in the opposite direction, and thrust it hard into the eye tentacle aiming for the right side, then twisted it and cut it off.


    Chaenggang!


    The sword, overworked, could not withstand that force. The strongest part of the sword, the ricasso, snapped off along with the eye tentacle.


    Carl continued the tense battle, holding his one remaining one-handed sword with both hands. In the vast plain, it was as dangerous as a candle before a storm.


    "Okay, I''ll make you a slave too," Garten muttered with a growl.


    Seeing Carl struggling in danger, Garten finally realized that he was in his own hands and regained at least a modicum of composure.


    Choaack! Pubbuck!


    Garten, who had regained his composure, blinked his eyes that had been moving wildly at once and struck Carl in one breath.


    Unable to stop them all with just one sword, Carl allowed the attack to continue.


    Even at that moment, he was able to overcome the shock with his excellent armor skills, but he couldn''t help but feel his body float away.


    Thud! Choaack!


    Carl, who was pinned to the floor of the blood-filled basement, slid to a stop, then jumped up and aimed his sword.


    But the sword, with all its teeth gone and cracked, was not the least bit threatening.


    Garten stepped on the remaining eyeball and slid across the pool of blood to approach Carl.


    "You fight so well even though you can''t see ahead. Yeah, I have to admit it. You''re really great."


    It was only after Garten regained his composure that he realized it. Carl was practically blind now. How could he fight like that?


    "I don''t feel happy at all even if I get recognition from a slave."


    "... It''s only now that you can say that."


    Garten suppressed his anger.


    Rather, he felt his heart pounding with excitement at the thought that Carl, who had been acting so arrogantly, would soon bow down before him.


    "Others have called me Prophet Garten, but you will call me Master."


    "Are you planning to wag your tail and beg your master to give you me as his slave?"


    "That guy! He is not my master!"


    "You speak well."


    As Carl grumbled, Garten remained silent for a moment to collect himself.


    Thanks to the fact that he had just rolled his eyes and made a scene, he was able to keep his cool even as Carl continued to rant.


    Shhh! Visor!


    At Garten''s gesture, the eye tentacles swung around, and Carl cut them down, but eventually, the last remaining sword broke.


    "Hahaha! Your mouth is no match for your appearance!"


    Garten burst into laughter as he looked at Carl, holding the sword with only the handle left.


    "A rebellious slave must be tamed by whipping, but we don''t have time, so let''s finish this quickly."


    Garten laughed.


    It was the end.


    Now Carl had neither the strength nor the weapons to fight any longer.


    With this, he will control Carl''s mind and make him an obedient slave. And through Carl, he will invade the palace, control all the others, make Carl the emperor, and make him my slave.


    A slave emperor.


    Isn''t it so much fun?


    Garten''s laughter echoed in the blood-soaked chamber as he held the book aloft.

 Chapter 188: Powerless

    Even though Carl couldn''t see anything, he could roughly guess the situation from the sounds he heard. Garten laughed along with the sound of something moving, and the sound of pages being turned could also be heard.


    Since there was no time, instead of whipping him, Garten intended to quickly finish him off and turn him into a slave.


    "If it''s a book, it must be something called Dureniodon. It turns you into a slave. So, instead of persuading the knights or the intelligence agents with words, he brainwashed them with it?" Carl thought.


    It was not just some simple heretical scripture.


    Carl realized that the unidentified entity that had taken control of Garten''s body was the one who had orchestrated Hilfin''s work.


    When he thought of the figurines that emerged from the pool of Hilfin''s blood, it wasn''t surprising that Dureniodon possessed some suspicious powers.


    "In the end, all you do is act like a brat, relying on the power you gained from currying favor with your master without having accomplished anything on your own," Carl sneered, his voice full of contempt.


    Of course, Carl did not truly despise it.


    Borrowed power is power, stolen power is power, and inherited power is power. Use everything you can¡ªthat''s Carl''s motto.


    He secretly thought it would be very useful if he could handle it.


    Really, truly, Carl was confident that he could use it a thousand times more efficiently than someone like Garten. If used well, he could rule the world in a year. But it was too dangerous to keep, so it would have to be destroyed.


    "That incessant, arrogant snort is truly worthy of royalty," Garten said, now completely relaxed and not falling for the provocation.


    But seeing as how he fell for Carl''s intention to stall for time, it was extremely clumsy.


    "What can you do now? Yes? Carl Feldhardt Hardion. The Archduke''s laurel has been broken," Garten slowly circled around Carl and whispered.


    Carl, who had thrown away his sword, leaving only the handle, was now completely bare-handed, and his armor was in shambles.


    "It looks like you''re trying to get in from outside. Yes, the Master is quite a threat. But I can easily subdue you before they get in."


    All of Garten''s eyes were now within the castle, and since all of his eyes were under his control, he could use as many of his eyes as he wanted to see anything.


    "I see them falling apart, one by one. Back to back, aiming their swords at an invisible enemy, running away in fear. I wish you could see it too."


    "They don''t run away. Your words are full of lies and deception," Carl said calmly.


    Garten wiggled his eyebrows at Carl''s words. In fact, all of those who followed Carl continued to fight desperately without retreating a single step.


    They struggled to somehow squeeze through the gap and save Carl. Even if they couldn''t see ahead, even if they were injured, even if they were dying, not a single one of them ran away.


    What on earth makes this young Archduke fight like that?


    ''No, in the end, they are just slaves who have been brainwashed into obeying the royal family. I am different. I am no longer a slave but my own master,'' Garten thought, shaking off his thoughts as he lifted the Dureniodon in his hand.


    ''And then, I wil become the master of the emperor, and the master of the world,'' Garten thought, laughing leisurely.


    At that moment, Carl''s laughter echoed cheerfully through the blood-fogged basement. Garten paused and glared at Carl.


    "What''s so funny? Are you crazy because you''re afraid of losing yourself?" Garten growled.


    Carl was expected to break down, frustrated, screaming and begging miserably for mercy. It wasn''t like him to laugh so cheerfully.


    "You are right. I have no weapon, no strength to fight, and no one to help me. I am alone and cannot even fight you," Carl said with a smile on his face.


    Clank.


    Carl entered the battle and raised his visor for the first time, revealing his face. In the pitch-black darkness, that original face would never be visible.


    But since Garten could see through the darkness, he could see Carl''s face clearly.


    His face was a mess, with blood and pus pouring out of his eyes, but he was still beautiful.


    That face, smiling in the face of a loss of self that is more miserable than death, and even the filth flowing down that face appeared resolute, as if expressing tragedy.


    Carl opened his tired eyes.


    Those eyes, now unable to see anything, were a mess, but they were pointing at him with precision, as if clearly glaring at Garten.


    Green eyes, blackened by blood, pierced Garten straight in.


    "¡­ Is that funny? That you lost?"


    "No," Carl firmly and eagerly denied in Garten''s subdued voice.


    The voice that had been ringing out loud even through the visor became like thunder as soon as the visor was raised, and it struck the basement with all its might.


    "Foolish and pitiful."


    Carl looked straight at the invisible Garten and said.


    For a moment, Garten couldn''t understand what those words meant.


    Who to whom?


    "Are you really crazy?"


    "You must have thought you won."


    Carl laughed leisurely and moved his hands.


    He pulled a dagger from his waistband with his right hand and another from his chest with his left. Carl, holding two short daggers, raised his chin and grinned, his hands hanging down.


    "What can you do with that dagger? Even if you become a master here, you can''t defeat me."


    "Yeah, I guess so," Carl admitted coolly. But it was not a declaration of defeat.


    "But, I don''t think I''ll lose."


    "¡­ "


    "It''s my victory, Garten."


    Carl knew Garten''s name and called him ''Garten'' for the first time.


    And instead of declaring defeat, he confidently declared victory. Carl smiled broadly. That was an expression that was created on purpose, and was nothing more than an act.


    Carl was a monster of rationality who moved with cool reason and logic.


    But at the same time, he was also a savage beast that moved according to intuition that bordered on foresight.


    Carl, who had been pushing himself hard by adjusting the gap well, now entrusted everything to only one thing.


    Reason told him that he lost, that jumping into the trap itself was a failure.


    But his gut told him that he was doing great, that now that everything''s over, all he had to do was get the win.


    "Haha."


    And now, Carl burst into a genuine laugh, not an act. It wasn''t hearty, proud, or cheerful. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just short and dull, a little empty and powerless.

 Chapter 189: Unexpected Rescue

    "The world is so unpredictable. To entrust one''s life to something one doesn''t even know exists," Carl muttered, lowering his visor with the hand holding the dagger.


    And...


    Choaack!


    "Ugh!"


    In an instant, his form raced through the dark basement. Carl ran, squeezing every last drop of mana he had left, and the blood that had filled his ankles splattered in all directions.


    Garten was a little taken aback by the sudden and unexpected movement, but he reacted quickly without hesitation.


    Garten leaped backward and swung his left hand.


    Choaaaah!


    The eyes that had been hiding under the pool of blood suddenly jumped out and aimed at Carl.


    The number of eyeballs he''d seen so far was clearly far greater than the number of humans who died in Palton Territory.


    Perhaps they were creating additional ones from this pool of blood.


    Carl ran along the narrow path that led him.


    His body floated up, avoiding the eyes that were trying to grab his ankles. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Countless eyes rushed towards Carl, who was floating in the air.


    By then, Carl''s mana was completely depleted. Even so, Carl held the dagger in his left hand straight and the dagger in his right hand in reverse, spinning at a furious speed that was hard to believe he had done without mana.


    At the exact moment his mana ran out, he used all his strength to jump and rotate his body one last time.


    That awesome power and speed!


    Wedge!


    In an instant, Carl''s body rotated and the sound of the dagger scraping through space created an eerie echo.


    He used not only his dagger but also his armor to smash all approaching eyeballs. He used everything he could: the back of his hands, his elbows, his shoulders, his knees, his feet, and even his head.


    The tremendous shock to his body caused Carl''s axis, which was spinning like a top in the air, to twist.


    His right foot, unprotected by his armor, was broken and twisted again, now completely mangled and hanging limply.


    Choaack!


    Carl lost his balance and fell face down into a pool of blood, barely managing to land. His form was pushed forward and reached right in front of Garten''s nose.


    "Haha!"


    Garten laughed. One step, just one step was not enough.


    Carl''s short dagger did not reach Garten, and Carl could not run because his right foot was completely crushed.


    "It''s over. Slave Carl." Garten declared, unfolding his Dureniodon and pointing it at Carl.


    "Okay. That''s it. Slave Garten." And the moment Carl''s voice rang out.


    Woohoo!


    In the basement where darkness had fallen, a light like dawn rose. It appeared as if it was leaping out from under Carl, who was lying face down with both arms on the ground.


    The black shadow swayed like a living creature, and light emitted from the tip of the outstretched shadow, a short sword that was revealed.


    Mana Blade.


    "Kaaaaaaah!"


    Garten''s scream echoed. His right arm, which held the Dureniodon, was cut off and was left spinning and floating in the air.


    In the flash of light emitted from the Mana Blade, Carl could see ahead with what little vision he had left.


    Garten''s right arm appeared to be made of bundles of nerves from eyeballs, holding a thick leather-bound book in his hand.


    A woman emerged from the shadows, swinging a sword. Though his eyesight was nearly gone, Carl could still recognize one thing clearly: beautiful, sparkling, jewel-like hazel eyes.


    These were eyes he remembered.


    She was the head of the Bloody Ring Finger, the most secretive dagger of the Adrian, the master of the black shadows that always made Carl wary of assassination.


    The owner of that familiar gaze, which had followed Carl around and watched him for a long time, was Camilla.


    She had come to save Carl, Adrian''s greatest enemy


    Carl''s squinted eyes glimmered behind his visor.


    Camilla, who had been secretly observing Carl for a very long time, could tell.


    "How Dare you!" Garten''s cry was more a roar of anger than pain.


    "Do you trust me?" Carl whispered.


    Camilla''s hazel eyes widened. Even though there was no answer, Carl smiled and moved. Instead of using his damaged right foot, he jumped with all his might using his left leg and both arms.


    A puddle of blood spread out, blood splattered, and Carl''s eyes, visible through the gap in the blood mist, had already left Camilla.


    *I trust you. So, do you believe me?* Carl thought.


    Camilla couldn''t answer Carl''s unspoken question.


    This was the first time they had truly met, and she didn''t know what Carl saw in her that made him trust her.


    She didn''t know why she tried to protect Carl; there was no need to protect him.


    For the past year and a half, Camilla had spent most of her time with Carl. She always stayed by his side and observed him, even disobeying Aingir''s orders and deceiving him.


    Initially, she had intended to weigh Adrian and Carl and choose one. Camilla couldn''t find the answer.


    But she could clearly see what she had to do. Camilla swung her sword and rushed towards the roaring Garten to protect Carl, who had leapt towards Dureniodon.


    "Kwaaah!"


    There was a flash of light, and Garten''s outstretched eyes and tentacles were all torn apart.


    The two daggers that Carl held tightly were swung with all his might from both sides towards the thick book, Dureniodon, which floated in the air, fluttering.


    "You idiot!" Garten''s triumphant cry echoed.


    The moment Carl''s dagger touched Dureniodon, the eyeball that made up Garten''s right arm broke free and grabbed Carl tightly.


    You could use its power without necessarily holding Dureniodon yourself.


    A black shadow extended from Dureniodon.


    Shadow... no, it was black. Devouring the light emitted by Camilla''s Mana Blade, Dureniodon gathered all its strength to target Carl and devour him with black light.


    "No!"


    Camilla''s scream rang out.


    Carl heard the voice, a voice that worried for him. Absurdly and comically, he really couldn''t understand it himself. Carl thought that the voice went very well with her pretty, jewel-like eyes.


    His vision darkened.

 Chapter 190: A Victory With Cost [1]

    The darkest hour, just before sunrise. A near-infinite wilderness stretched to the ends of the distant horizon.


    The place was so crowded with people that there was no room to even step.


    The countless waves of existence stretched towards only one thing, shouting out one person''s name.


    But Carl couldn''t understand it.


    There was only one master of all things, looking down on everything in the world. In his deeply sunken eyes, all-embracing love quietly overflowed.


    The sun rose slowly.


    From across that distant wilderness, eyes of blazing fire looked at him as if rising to greet him. He stared straight ahead at the spreading light, holding a rough, worn-out cane in his hand.


    He slowly turned his head and met Carl''s eyes.


    Likewise, he smiled softly as he said a name Carl could not understand.


    Carl couldn''t even make out the outline of his face, but he could clearly feel that he was looking at him and smiling.


    Even the sun was only a gleam that decorated him.


    He opened his mouth with his back to the dawn and said something, in a voice so wistful that it made Carl miss it.


    It was clearly a being that anyone could feel was God the moment they encountered it.


    ***


    Carl staggered to his feet after falling into a pool of blood.


    "Carl! Follow your master!"


    "No¡­."


    Garten''s scream was heard, followed by Camilla''s bewildered voice.


    Carl looked for Garten and Camilla with his blurry vision. Then he started limping along on his unmoving foot. Garten''s face lit up with victory.


    Purbuck!


    However, when Carl, who had gotten closer, threw all the messy daggers he was holding in his hand and pierced his neck, Garten''s face distorted.


    "Why haven''t you killed him yet?"


    Carl spoke calmly and looked at Camilla. Camilla''s eyes widened in surprise. It seemed a little out of place, but also very...


    "How!"


    As Garten screamed, pulling out his dagger, Camilla''s eyes sank down. She turned around in one breath and swung her Mana Blade.


    Woohoo!


    Too flustered to react, Garten was struck by Camilla''s Mana Blade, which cleanly cut off his neck. Garten didn''t know exactly what Dureniodon was, or how its powers worked.


    At the same time, he had no doubt that Dureniodon would be able to completely control Carl''s mind.


    The price of believing what he don''t know is painful.


    It was strange that Carl, who entrusted his life to Camilla, not knowing that she existed or that she would protect him, was so wonderfully rewarded, trusting only his intuition.


    Thud!


    Garten''s severed head sank into a pool of blood. The light of the Mana Blade went out, and in the darkened basement, only Carl''s heavy breathing lingered.


    "Later."


    "..."


    Carl whispered softly. The sound of running footsteps was heard.


    The answer never came back this time either. But Carl could sense that Camilla had heard him clearly and that she would come to him when he was alone.


    Bang!


    "Lord Carl!"


    "Your Highness!"


    A crashing sound was heard from upstairs, and a voice called for Carl.


    "It''s underground!"


    Carl shouted loudly, and soon those who had jumped down into the cellar lit up the darkness with torches.


    "Oh my god¡­."


    A battered Carl stood alone in a basement filled with blood, sighing as he struggled to take off his distorted helmet.


    It was just a little bit of an injury.


    Carl had the power to recover, and if he got treatment from Milton, he would get completely better. But there was nothing to be done about the armor becoming completely unusable.


    ''my mother will be worried¡­''


    Even if he changed into a clean suit of armor, Lilly would notice it. And then she would realize that the fight was so heated that he had to throw away his armor and that Carl was badly injured.


    Would she cry loudly again? He didn''t want to worry his mother, but he didn''t know what to do.


    That was the first thing that came to Carl''s mind after the battle, despite the many complex thoughts and post-battle processing that had been troubling him.


    ***


    Milton''s mana had long since run out. Treatment was given first to those in poor condition by distributing potions as much as possible.


    As expected, Carl, as always, delayed treatment as long as possible.


    This was because most wounds would heal naturally over time, and even serious wounds would not get worse.


    The only inconvenience was the cursed, damaged eyes and crushed right foot.


    To the Sisters of Duren and Jaren, who were unaware of such circumstances, Carl''s giving up the potion to the knights and soldiers seemed quite...


    "It''s too much to call it mercy or generosity. Could it be that his head is crazy?"


    "Shh, you have to speak so they can''t hear, Vire."


    Among the sisters, the one who was particularly small and with Lyanna, Vire, spoke too loudly. Lyanna smiled a little awkwardly and tried to console her.


    Hearing all that, Carl felt slightly, just slightly uncomfortable with being treated like a lunatic by those crazy fanatics.


    Above all, Carl was not happy that 16 of his Laurel regiment''s men had been killed and 6 had been left permanently disabled.


    The flesh golem was so powerful that there were more deaths than injuries, as they died instantly with a single blow.


    ''We lost 22 of our best soldiers who could be treated like hands and feet. It''s a bigger loss than we thought.''


    Carl could add as many soldiers as he wanted.


    However, it was a painful loss to have lost nearly half of the imperial soldiers who had fought in countless battles together over the past year and moved as they please.


    It was fortunate that Catherine and Billford only suffered recoverable injuries.


    "Vire, please help the Grand Duke."


    "Yes, Lyanna."


    Lyanna bent down and spoke affectionately to Vire, and Vire nodded without saying a word and approached Carl, helping him up.


    Since Vire had a small body that barely reached Carl''s chest, her position was more like an armrest than a support. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The scriptures of the heresy have been torn to pieces. They should be over there. And I have cut off the head of the heretic leader, Garten. Check it out."


    Carl limped along, his hand on Vire''s small but sturdy shoulder, and pointed to the pool of blood whose level was slowly decreasing.


    At those words, the Sisters of Duren, who were in relatively good condition, searched through the pool of blood.


    "You are truly amazing."


    Vire looked up at Carl and said. Carl realized that she was not just small in stature, but actually a young girl. Her soft cheeks and round skin, where baby fat had not yet disappeared, were covered in rough, cruel scars.


    "..."


    That didn''t mean Carl felt any pity

 Chapter 191: A Victory With Cost [2]

    .


    Carl ignored the young woman''s compliments. But he couldn''t ignore it until the end, because to get out of the basement he had to jump up onto the collapsed ceiling. And now Carl''s feet were crushed and he couldn''t jump.


    "Okay, hold on tight."


    "..."


    Carl was held in the arms of the little girl, Vire, and put his arms around her neck. Vire jumped with all her might, kicked the wall once, and easily climbed up to the ground.


    Thud!


    Crunch!


    Unlike her small body, her heavy movements made the armor scream.


    "Okay. I''ll wait here."


    Carl got down and stood up straight as Vire carried him out of the mansion.


    Vire wanted to get Carl out of the clean room and let him rest, but after a moment''s hesitation, she decided to focus on acting as Carl''s armrest.


    "All casualties have been recovered."


    After finishing the post-war processing, Billford approached and reported to Carl.


    The dead had to be recovered as cleanly as possible, and those who were disabled and unable to fight had to be treated and returned to their hometowns.


    Their families would receive much support in return for fighting for the Empire.


    "Billford, are you okay?"


    "Yes, just a little sore. Lady Catherine wasn''t seriously hurt either."


    Billford said in a suppressed voice.


    Contrary to what he said, it wasn''t because of his broken arm that he felt excruciating pain. It was because of self-reproach for not being able to protect Carl and for him being left in so much pain.


    "Well done. Now I really can''t delay being knighted."


    "..."


    Carl pretended not to know and praised Billford with a smiling voice.


    Just a moment ago, he was talking about Garten as a slave and his lineage, but he was very kind and polite to Billford, who was a commoner.


    "Your Highness is very kind."


    "..."


    "..."


    This time, Vire suddenly intervened and praised Carl.


    Carl tried to ignore it this time, but he felt Vire''s gaze lifting up and staring at him, so he eventually lowered his head and looked at her.


    He couldn''t see very well ahead, but...


    "Okay. Don''t talk nonsense."


    ''I wish this annoying girl would just shut up,'' Carl thought.


    "What nonsense. Those who work hard should be praised."


    "..."


    "... That''s¡­ That¡­ I see... That''s right. Maybe."


    As Carl remained silent, Billford, who had been hesitating in embarrassment, awkwardly agreed. Often, a small compliment can go a long way.


    And as far as Billford knew, the only people who praised Carl were Aric, Nero, and Lilly.


    In fact, it was no secret that Carl didn''t care if Aric and Nero complimented him, and he unconditionally liked everything Lilly said, even if it wasn''t a compliment.


    Carl ignored the voice and looked down into the basement. There were too many other things to do to worry about Vire.


    In conclusion, the aftermath ended somewhat unsatisfactorily. First of all, Dureniodon was found cleanly torn apart by Carl''s dagger. But it was so soaked in blood that no one could see what was written, and there was no trace of its power. And Garten.


    Garten''s head had disappeared. All that was left were the eyes of the beheaded body, sunken in a pool of blood, and Garten''s headless corpse.


    It felt somewhat significant that the head with the black eyes was gone.


    Deeper in the center of the pool of blood, another statue made of blood was found, but unlike the previous statue, it was shaped like an eyeball.


    The torn Dureniodon, Garten''s corpse, and even the statue were all taken care of by the Sisters of Duren. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway, the heresy was eradicated, and thanks to Garten sacrificing all the believers of the Church of Universal Equality, there was no need for talk about the Church of Universal Equality to spread.


    There were many unsatisfactory aspects, but if you looked at the results, Carl completed his mission successfully, and the Duren Church was satisfied that the story of the heresy did not spread.


    Harmon and the ten soldiers who had been sent to request support joined them at dawn.


    With a body that felt terribly tired, Carl ran again after the Sisters of Duren and arrived in Ischl. They were relieved that support had arrived on time, but were distressed by the terrible damage suffered by the entire Laurel Corps, including Carl.


    That was only for a moment. Everyone passed out after running for three days without sleep.


    Carl went out to the outer courtyard of Ischl, which had become a ghost town, and found a large, clean building where they could rest for a day.


    He sent a messenger to Milione, the commander of the 1st Army, who was to attack Sambison. The Sisters of Duren quickly withdrew, leaving Carl with a bundle of luggage.


    "Your Highness, do you trust Lord Duren?"


    "..."


    "Your Highness, is it true that many nobles and royalty believe that Duren does not exist?"


    "..."


    "Your Highness, do you think that Lord Duren is here?"


    "..."


    "Oh! You have Lord Duren''s silver staff necklace!"


    "..."


    "As expected of the Archduke who eradicated heresy. You are very faithful. Lord Duren will be pleased."


    "..."


    By Lyanna''s decision, Vire decided to stay by Carl''s side until he safely rejoined the central army.


    This was a sign that the cooperation between Carl and the Duren cult, or more precisely between the Empire and the Duren cult, had been successful.


    However, the young Vire was unable to understand this political background, so she firmly believed what Lyanna had said:


    "There may be an attack targeting the Archduke who defeated the heresy. Vire must protect him until the Archduke joins the central army." and tried to protect Carl.


    So, she never left Carl for a moment, and because she was so young, she couldn''t stand the boredom, so she kept talking to Carl.


    ''¡­ It''s annoying,'' Carl thought.


    Because of this, Carl had to constantly suffer from the chatter of this slaughter tank fanatic girl, and he couldn''t even talk to Camilla because he didn''t have time to be alone.


    He must quickly rejoin the central army and send her back.

 Chapter 192: Gartens Despair [1]

    **Gasp! Gasp! Huh!**


    "It looks like something happened," Garten heard a voice that sounded like it belonged to both a boy and a girl as he gasped for breath. His frantic eyes rolled around in the pitch-black darkness, but he saw nothing.


    "Why, why me¡­ How am I alive? More importantly, where am I?" Garten asked, trembling, but received no answer in return.


    "Hey, hey! Where am I!" he shouted.


    "Can you be a little quiet?" came the reply, only after Garten had been yelling incessantly.


    "What happened to me? I can''t move!" Garten''s voice was filled with panic.


    Silence followed.


    "I can''t move! My body...!"


    Garten''s frantic shouting ceased as he realized something strange. The last scene he remembered was Carl standing unharmed after being struck by the power of Dureniodon and then being attacked by the Master who jumped out of Carl''s shadow.


    His vision began spinning round and round. His neck had been cut.


    "Huk¡­ Ugh¡­"


    Garten gasped for breath in fear, but before long, even that stopped. It was only natural that he couldn''t move¡ªhe had no limbs or torso to breathe with.


    *Crackle, crackle.* S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garten felt something thin and wet moving just below his neck.


    The bundle of nerves in his eyeballs, which he had been manipulating, was sucking in air and spitting it out, taking the place of the body that no longer existed.


    "Ahhh!" he screamed.


    "Noisy," the unidentified being said, and Garten''s scream suddenly stopped.


    The moment the being spoke in an annoyed tone, the eyeballs attached to Garten''s neck ceased moving.


    Garten fluttered his eyelids in agony, unable to breathe, his mouth wide open, and his tongue sticking out. But even more horribly, despite being unable to breathe, he did not die.


    It was strange in the first place that he hadn''t died when only his head remained.


    Garten silently screamed in the dark, cramped space for what felt like an eternity. Eventually, emptiness and frustration overwhelmed him, and he soon became quiet.


    "Have you calmed down a bit?" the unidentified being asked Garten calmly after his screams had subsided.


    "¡­What did you do to me?" Garten asked weakly, feeling the nerve bundles in his eyes move again.


    "Are you blaming me?" the being asked.


    Garten remained silent.


    "Garten, you ignored my advice not to let your guard down and played with your toys. You were the one who lost to Carl Feld Hardion."


    Garten still didn''t respond.


    "You were the one who pushed me away from fighting on your behalf after I was defeated so miserably, and you ended up fighting yourself and lost once again."


    Garten kept silent.


    "And now, you don''t even know how to be grateful that I saved your life when you should have died."


    "This isn''t living¡­" Garten muttered weakly.


    "You''re alive. You''re not dead, are you?"


    Garten kept his mouth shut.


    "¡­Are you lying to me?" Garten asked after a moment, his voice boiling with hatred and resentment.


    "You''re blaming me again."


    "You made me your slave! You made me!" Garten accused.


    "What you''re doing right now is exactly what a slave would do. And you''re trying to blame me even after coming this far," the unidentified being said, not in a mocking or contemptuous tone, but simply stating the truth indifferently.


    "If you truly wanted to be your own master, shouldn''t you think for yourself, act for yourself, and take responsibility for your own actions?"


    "How dare you!" Garten spat.


    "And did you think there would be no price for the power you borrowed?" the being continued.


    "You¡­ You fooled me! Dureniodon didn''t work on him!"


    "That was unexpected, even for me. But if you had acted according to plan from the beginning, it wouldn''t have come to that point," the being replied.


    Garten was babbling nonsensically, as if foaming at the mouth, completely losing control of himself.


    Eventually, the unidentified entity silenced Garten by taking his breath away once again.


    *Bam! Bam! Bam!*


    Garten continued to grind his teeth, which became increasingly annoying to the being.


    *I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! You who called this prophet Garten, who was supposed to become a god, a slave! And you who deceived me!* Garten shouted silently.


    *Click.*


    In an instant, light poured down. Garten unconsciously frowned, reacting as a normal human would to the glare.


    He opened his eyes wide again and looked up, but since he couldn''t move his body, all he could do was raise his eyes as high as possible. His field of vision was narrow, and he couldn''t see properly.


    Then, something invisible lifted his head, and he was able to see his surroundings more clearly.


    He was in a space that appeared to be a cave.


    The light of the full moon, shining through a hole in the high ceiling, brightened the darkness, and intricate drawings were visible on the floor.


    Garten realized that it was blood filling the grooves, the very same blood that had created the eyeballs and powered the Dureniodon.


    Unable to speak, Garten rolled his eyes wildly and opened his mouth in fear. He moved his jaw as far as he could, his teeth chattering as he bit down on some invisible, unfelt force.


    But there was nothing to catch his teeth.


    "You really are below expectations in every way," the unidentified being spoke softly.


    "You could not obtain Carl Feldhardion, You could not kill him, YouI could not divide the Duren cult, and you could not harm the Empire."


    Garten knew that for power to be achieved, a sacrifice was required. Power always comes with a price. But even though Garten knew that, he had believed everything was completely in his grasp and had acted recklessly.


    "And you couldn''t properly use the eyes I planted, nor could you make them grow properly," the being continued.


    The price had to be paid now. The planted eyes had not grown properly, like planting a seed and evaluating the fruit that grows on the tree.


    "I planted it because it had a personality that was worthy of a curse, but this is actually a loss," the being lamented.


    The model was good, but the problem was that the standard for a good seedbed was ''how bad is it?'' The seedbed ended up being ruined because it was too good.


    ---

 Chapter 193: Gartens Despair [2]

    Garten silently screamed, moving as best as he could.He was about to curse anything visible through his black eyes that were still his own. But even though his voice could be heard, he was alone in this space.


    The unseen and unfelt force slowly seeped in. When it tried to enter through his mouth, Garten closed it, but the force continued to crawl in through his nose, ears, and his severed throat.


    *Kkaaaaaaah!*


    Garten screamed without making a sound. More than just pain, his soul was being torn apart.


    He squeezed his eyes shut with all his might, but how much power can eyelids have?


    His tender eyelids, unable to bear it any longer, split open, and his black eyes, which were never truly his to begin with, were pulled out.


    The cursed eye that had taken root in his soul was plucked out, and his soul was torn apart by the force of the cruel and thoughtless plucking.


    "Really, it''s undercooked," the being grumbled.


    *Give it back...* sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garten''s lips trembled.


    However, there was no reason to leave behind a motherboard that had served its purpose.


    His words became no sound, his grumbling became no curse, and the severed head, as a severed head should be, became silent.


    *Splash.*


    Garten''s head, the black-eyed mopan, fell into the pool of blood in the center.


    The blood that had risen along the messily drawn picture on the floor gradually increased in heat, and soon a bright red blood fog rose up.


    At that moment, the full moon, which had been slowly tilting through the hole in the ceiling, filled up.


    *Brrrrr!*


    The light of the full moon poured down, filling the space. The light flowed through the blood mist and soon dyed everything red. The blood boiled madly and spewed out more fog.


    As the full moon, which had risen high, tilted and fell, everything sank.


    ---


    Everything passed in an instant, but there was plenty of time.


    There wasn''t a single drop of blood left inside the cave. Just a mark on the ground, a faint smell of blood, and...


    As the moonlight waned and darkness slowly crept in, a pair of black eyes appeared. A mysteriously swaying light rose from them as they floated in the air without eyelids.


    It soon disappeared as if it had evaporated.


    In the center of the cave where silence lingered, inside the deep-dug pit, there was nothing left.


    ---


    Thanks to Milton''s constant treatment whenever his mana recovered, Carl, who was the last to receive treatment, was finally able to move normally.


    The Laurel Division, or more precisely the 3rd Army of the Central Army dispatched to suppress the rebellion, was moving to Sambison to join them.


    "Your Highness, you have a silver staff necklace, yet you do not pray," Vire asked, seemingly puzzled.


    Carl did not answer.


    "Aren''t you praying to Lord Duren?" Vire asked again.


    But if this little fanatic asked the same question twice without getting an answer, it meant she could ask it a hundred times more.


    Having learned this over the past two days, Carl was at a loss.


    "I got this from my mother," Carl finally said.


    "Wow! Your mother really loves you, Grand Duke!" Vire exclaimed.


    "Yes," Carl replied.


    ''Hey, look at that mama''s boy. As soon as Lillys words comes up, his voice changes.''


    Harmon grumbled to himself, feeling a little strange that Carl had referred to Lilly as "mother" in front of an outsider like Vire.


    "Your Highness''s mother seems very devout, but doesn''t Your Highness pray to Lord Duren?" Vire persisted, returning to the topic.


    He was as relentless as a fanatic.


    When Carl remained silent, Vire pressed on. "Does Your Highness also believe that Lord Duren is not here?"


    "No, God exists," Carl replied immediately, not just to swat away the annoying buzz of questions but because he genuinely believed it.


    "Then why don''t you pray?" Vire asked, puzzled by Carl''s response.


    It was rare for priests to be so convinced of the existence of God, especially since many brought into the church were those who couldn''t wield divine power.


    "Nothing is accomplished by prayer. It is nothing more than finding a cramped room to hold your weak heart," Carl said, looking down at Vire, who was riding beside him.


    His mother, Lilly, knew better than anyone that she was praying fervently for Carl, and Carl was fully aware that saying such things to a member of the Sisterhood of Duren, known for their fanaticism, wasn''t exactly wise.


    "¡­ Your Highness is very strong," Vire said after a moment, not rebuking Carl for his impiety. He seemed to think deeply, nodded, and then praised Carl, just as he had before.


    Carl looked at Vire quietly, somewhat surprised by his reaction.


    "Did you think I would suddenly jump up and start waving my cane in anger?"


    "Yes."


    "I am not that kind of inconsiderate person."


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Of course, there are some radical ones among the sisters, but not that many, and they don''t hit people¡­"


    Vire mumbled an excuse and then smiled, showing a bit of the girlish charm of someone her age.


    "Lynaa told me that it''s better not to discuss faith with people who believe in God but don''t rely on Him," Vire added.


    "Why?" Carl asked.


    "For them, they themselves are like gods, so there is no room for religion."


    Carl was silent for a moment, thinking about Lyanna. He had initially thought of her as a total lunatic, but it seemed she was capable of higher-level thought.


    "Oh, come to think of it, Lyanna seemed very happy to see the Archduke," Vire said, following Lyanna teachings and never discussing faith with Carl again.


    Instead, she said something that sent a chill down Carl''s spine. "That madwoman is happy to see Carl. And Harmon too."


    "... What?"


    Harmon, who had been silent because his brain couldn''t process the statement, suddenly started and pointed at himself in disbelief.


    "A person with faith cannot be broken. Regardless of religious beliefs, they are very valuable beings. This is what Lyanna said," Vire continued.


    "... Okay."


    Carl tried to ignore Vire''s words, but then he answered, albeit quietly. It wasn''t for nothing that Lyanna had attached this little fanatic to Carl.


    Even during the battle, Vire and Lyanna had fought as a team, and it had become apparent that Lyanna was particularly concerned about Vire.


    Despite her young age, Vire, a member of the Sisterhood who performed her duties well, was too talented to remain a mere combatant.


    She might be nominated as the next head of the Sisterhood or, after gaining experience, could rise to the rank of a high-ranking priest such as an archbishop or cardinal.


    Politically, it certainly wouldn''t be a bad thing for someone like Vire to develop a small friendship with the Archduke of the Empire, Carl.


    It would be beneficial for both the Duren Church and the Empire.

 Chapter 194: A Gift For Mother

    Carl was able to learn surprising facts from the still young and innocent Vire. Vire was 17 years old, which was not an age that Carl, who was 18 this year, could consider young."I thought she was not even 15 years old. She is an adult," Carl thought.


    "They said it was because I didn''t eat well when I was young. Now that I''m growing up, I''ll be as big as Layana," Vire said confidently, raising both arms.


    It was said that Vire grew up starving because he was an orphan.


    However, it would be impossible for her to grow as large as Layana, who was 2 meters tall. But it wouldn''t be strange for a 17-year-old girl who hadn''t eaten enough to start growing now.


    "Bilford, you''re the same age as her."


    "Okay¡­."


    Bilford looked very taken aback by Carl''s words. Though he thought he was all grown up, seeing that Vire, who was the same age as him, seemed like a complete child, made him realize that most other people saw him as a child too.


    "Bilford is very tall," Vire noted, finally freeing Carl, perhaps because he became interested in Bilford when he heard that they were the same age.


    "Does Bilford trust Duren?"


    "Oh, that...." The little fanatic was persistent.


    Carl handed Vire over to Bilford and took a short break. Though it was a break, he just did what he always did¡ªorganize his thoughts.


    ''The being behind Garten.''


    Carl was unable to find out anything other than that the unidentified entity was the main culprit behind the Hilfin incident.


    He seemed like he was going to reveal something, but he never made a mistake that would leak information. He was a very experienced guy, both mentally and in terms of his ability to handle power.


    ''What happened to Garten?''


    Carl remembered cutting off Garten''s head, but the entire head had disappeared along with the black eyes.


    Was Garten dead or alive? In that situation, it was almost impossible for only the head to disappear while avoiding the gaze of many people.


    Was it okay to assume that the being behind it had recovered it?


    ''Even if he had lived, I don''t think he would be so foolish as to hire him again after making such a big mistake,'' Carl thought.


    After much deliberation, Carl guessed that Garten was dead.


    If Carl had been in the same situation, someone like Garten wouldn''t have even been promoted in the first place.


    If he had been employed, he would have been seen as a tool to be used only once at the ''opportune moment.'' Garten had been ''used'' once. In any case, it could be said that he had served his purpose.


    Then, it was right to deal with him.


    ''I don''t know about Garten, but those eyes are truly menacing,'' Carl mused.


    Black eyes¡ªa powerful force that made it impossible for even the Master, the Sisters of Duren, and the Laurel Corps to defeat a bludgeon like Garten.


    Just looking at it made his eyes hurt, and controlling the waves of his eyes like a tidal wave made it so that even the Master couldn''t dare to face it alone.


    If Camilla hadn''t been there, Carl would have died on the spot.


    ''Camilla...''


    Carl thought about Camilla. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the original, Camilla was a character with a lot of plot holes, but nothing was actually resolved.


    That means that it had continued up to volume 5, which Lucas had read, so she must have been a more important person than expected.


    ''I still don''t know why she helped me. Wasn''t it to follow Adrian?''


    Carl was frustrated because he couldn''t understand why Camilla had helped him.


    In the original, Camilla was the darkest blade of Adrian, completing numerous missions such as gathering information, assassinating key figures, escorting important figures, and causing confusion.


    At the same time, she was a mysterious figure whose actions were completely unknown. Carl would have liked to talk to her, but it was difficult because he never had a chance to be alone.


    Carl rubbed his forehead as he thought about Camilla, her hazel eyes lingering before his eyes.


    Even in that moment of darkness, which was the boundary between life and death, those eyes were more vivid than anything else and were engraved in his memory so clearly that they couldn''t be erased.


    Carl tried to dismiss the thought and continued contemplating.


    ''What was the illusion that Dureniodon showed me? And why didn''t its power work on me?''


    Carl recalled the visions he had seen after coming into contact with the power of Dureniodon¡ªan endless wilderness, countless people shouting one person''s name, and the longing he felt when a truly god-like being turned to him and called his incomprehensible name.


    A cane held in his hand.


    ''Was that Duren?''


    Carl suspected that the man was Duren.


    So was Dureniodon truly related to the god Duren? Or was it just an illusion created to control the mind?


    ''There is no basis for judgment, but I have a feeling that it is not true.


    '' To be blunt, all the answers would be ''I don''t know.'' But somehow, instinctively, he felt ''no.''


    Carl glanced at Vire. If he asked, would Vire give him an answer?


    "Does Bilford believe in God?"


    "Oh¡­."


    "I guess you don''t know. Then, have you ever prayed?"


    "That, that¡­."


    ¡­Carl didn''t think he could answer that. And if he talked about Duren for no reason, something annoying might happen.


    Above all, there was no telling what this little cultist would do if he came into contact with the power of Dureniodon and saw visions.


    He never know.


    He might go back to the sect and tell them that the power of the heresy still remained in Carl''s head, so they might split his head open to check it out... .


    ''The only flaw is that they are lunatics who can''t make sound judgments, so they have to be used with caution,'' Carl judged the slaughter chariots to be the true power of the D¨¹ren cult.


    It would be better to contact high-ranking priests who knew a lot about politics and were practically politicians.


    Carl''s face, after collecting his thoughts, suddenly became heavy with profound reflection.


    There were much more important and weighty things to think about than analyzing this incident and planning for the future.


    ''¡­ ¡­ What gift should I give to my mother?'' Giving a gift to his mother was a very important matter.


    Eventually, after much thought, Carl asked Vire for a new silver staff necklace. Carl tried to pay for it, but Vire vehemently refused.


    "I was asked to give Lord Duren''s silver staff necklace as a gift to my faithful mother, but I cannot accept payment," Vire said, nodding repeatedly with a very satisfied face and voice.


    She nodded so passionately that the hood covering his face was slightly lifted off. Her scarred face had a youthful look.


    With her dark brown eyes and light brown hair that could be seen anywhere, she looked like an ordinary country girl.


    "Then I will accept it with gratitude." As it was for his mother Lilly, Carl expressed his gratitude sincerely and not in vain.


    Carl carefully wrapped the silver staff necklace he had received from Vire in a clean cloth and put it in his chest pocket.


    Lilly had given the one she used to pray with to Carl, so he would have to get her a new one. A silver staff necklace that was received directly from a member of the Sisterhood of Duren.


    Lilly would be very pleased.


    Carl touched the necklace Lilly had given him, then placed his hand on the chest containing the necklace he was going to give her. A gentle smile, like the sunshine of a spring day, spread across his face.


    "You must love your mother very much."


    Vire smiled brightly at Carl''s gentle smile, which she saw for the first time.


    "Yeah."


    Carl answered with a smile.


    The voice was so affectionate that it seemed as if the blunt and cold appearance he had shown before was all a lie.


    Boom. Boom¡­ .


    Swish¡­


    The sky seemed a bit cloudy, but eventually, spring rain started to fall.


    Everyone covered their bodies with cloaks or robes. The spring rain felt cold, but seeing the rain still made them feel that spring had come.


    By the time they reached Himmeln, located in the center of the Empire, it would be full-blown spring weather.


    Carl''s thoughts drifted away with the rhythm of the falling rain. The droplets pattered gently against his cloak, their cool touch a reminder of the present moment, pulling him away from the weight of his contemplations. As the group trudged forward, the road became muddier, and the sound of splashing footsteps filled the air.


    Bilford, now walking beside Carl, was visibly uncomfortable with the persistent rain. He pulled his cloak tighter around his shoulders, trying to shield himself from the dampness. Vire, on the other hand, seemed almost unfazed, her face turned upward, enjoying the feel of the rain against her skin.


    Carl noticed her expression, a mixture of innocence and contentment, and it struck him how simple things seemed to bring her joy. Despite the hardships she had endured, Vire retained a sense of wonder that Carl had lost long ago. It was a small comfort, but in a world filled with so much darkness, it was something to hold onto.

 Chapter 195: The Poison Meant To Kill

    Less than three weeks after the central army was dispatched to suppress the rebellion, word reached Himmeln that everything had calmed down. All the strategies had worked out well, supplies were smooth, and battles were won one after another.The casualties of the central army were fewer than fifty, making it clear that it was a significant victory. The hidden purpose was to eradicate heresy, conceal it, and create a foundation for political cooperation with the Church of Duren. It was a flawless operation, and naturally, Himmeln was in a celebratory mood.


    "In the end, that''s all the common people can do."


    "How on earth did they take over Palton Territory?"


    "Shh, don''t even pay attention."


    The imperial majesty stood tall again.


    The nobles were busy keeping quiet, knowing that Emperor Azgoth was withholding the facts behind the rebellion.


    "It was going to end up like this. What kind of rebellion was that¡­ ."


    While the common people were relieved that the rebellion had been successfully suppressed and the chaos had subsided, they also felt regret and disappointment. But since they would be hung if they talked about it in public, they just muttered quietly.


    "Thank you, Duren. Thank you.. ."


    Lilly was greatly relieved when a letter arrived with the news that Carl was safe.


    News came that the Laurel Unit had infiltrated the enemy''s rear and carried out a diversionary operation, with nearly half of its men killed or wounded.


    Even though Master Jaren was involved, they suffered heavy losses, so it was clear how fierce the battle was.


    When Lilly heard about the damage to the Laurel Unit, she was so worried that she couldn''t even drink water. But how happy she must have been to receive one of Carl''s usual letters!


    This incident had elevated Carl''s status higher than ever before, even though Lilly thought it couldn''t get any higher than this.


    On the surface, the person who contributed most to suppressing this rebellion was the cavalry captain Milione Hansval, who commanded the central army as a commander and successfully conquered Sambison.


    However, the general opinion was that they would not have won so easily if the Laurel Unit had not carried out a diversionary operation, so it was correct to see Carl as the real number one contributor.


    There, Carl deliberately did not join the central army before the attack on Sambison, even though he could have done so.


    The conquest of Sambison was easy even without Carl and Jaren. But if Carl had participated that far, he might have surpassed Commander Milione and become the greatest contributor.


    Since the empire was in turmoil, Carl had participated in numerous battles as a soldier and had made brilliant achievements.


    He respected Milione, who was the commander of the battle that had been fought for the first time in a long time, and humbly yielded the credit.


    Praise and applause for Carl, the Laurel Planter, could be heard everywhere.


    This further elevated Lilly''s status from a mere nanny of humble origins to the point where even the royal family, as members of the imperial family, could not easily deal with her.


    Nevertheless, Lilly just lived quietly in her room, waiting for Carl to return.


    What if she acted rashly and put even a small dent in Carl''s authority?


    Lilly''s humble origins were already a blemish on Carl. It''s just that Carl was so outstanding and Lilly was so careful, like she was crawling on thin ice, that it was buried.


    Lilly spent most of her time praying in her room. She heard that Carl was safe, but she was still worried and couldn''t bear it without praying.


    Carl would be back tomorrow.


    Lilly thought she would be able to feel reassured only when she saw him with her own eyes.


    She felt a little empty without the silver staff necklace that she always held tightly in her hand whenever she prayed for Carl.


    ''I''ll have to get a new one later.''


    Crunch.


    Lilly, who had been praying quietly, looked back with her shoulders shaking.


    Lilly''s room was actually Carl''s room. Lilly was only a servant who lived in Carl''s room.


    A person who could burst into the room of Carl, the 4th prince and grand duke of the empire, without even knocking, late at night, despite the presence of Lilly, whom he regarded as his mother¡ªthere was only one such person in this palace.


    Emperor Azgoth.


    However, the person who met Lilly''s eyes as she looked back was not Azgoth.


    "Lady Lilly."


    A very polite and gentle voice.


    Emperor Azgoth''s most loyal right-hand man, the real power in the palace who saw through and managed all the big and small affairs of the palace.


    "¡­Your Majesty."


    The attendant, Orten, entered the room and quietly closed the door. Lilly couldn''t even imagine what was in his sunken eyes.


    Orten sighed quietly inwardly as he looked at Lilly, who just looked a little bewildered.


    He had always silently followed Azgoth''s orders because that was his job. But this time, even the chief steward Orten couldn''t hide his despair.


    Lilly quickly shook off her embarrassed expression, stood up, and bowed her head to Orten. Although she could enjoy status thanks to Carl, Lilly was formally nothing.


    "Your Majesty, what is it? Shall I bring out some tea?"


    "No, Lady Lilly. Just a moment¡­ just a moment."


    Orten hesitated slightly, uncharacteristically. Then he slowly approached Lilly and stood in front of her.


    "First of all, I apologize for my rudeness, Lady Lilly."


    Orten bowed his head and put his hand on his heart as he apologized.


    "What, how rude?"


    Lilly found Orten''s excessive politeness quite burdensome. Orten was acting as if Lilly were a noble lady.


    Orten slowly raised his head and looked at Lilly. An unknown emotion floated across his wrinkled face.


    Orten slowly put his hand into his bosom and took out a small glass bottle, perhaps about the size of a finger joint. It contained just one drop of clear liquid.


    Orten held it in his hand and looked at it for a long time, then slowly handed it to Lilly.


    "What is this?"


    Lilly took it carefully, her reaction, knowing nothing and not even understanding the current situation, reflected her confusion. Orten closed his eyes.


    "Lady Lilly, it is a poison meant to kill you."


    At Orten''s words, Lilly''s faint gasp was heard. When Orten opened his eyes again, a pale and exhausted Lilly was looking at him with slightly cloudy green eyes.


    Her frightened face was a little sore.


    "There will be no pain. There will be no trace of poison, and you will remain peaceful as if you were sleeping."


    "Why, why¡­."


    Lilly hesitated and stepped back. The hand holding the glass bottle became pale and trembled with tension.


    "Because His Majesty the Emperor considers His Excellency the Grand Duke as a candidate for the crown prince."


    "¡­ ."


    Orten said something he didn''t have to say. The mission Orten was originally given was simply to kill Lilly.


    All he had to do was add poison to her food. Then Lilly would die for unknown reasons like Adrian''s mother Emma, and everything would end simply.


    However, Orten, with all eyes and ears in the palace late at night, came to Lilly himself and explained the background. That was because Orten deeply respected and admired this lowly nanny.


    The Imperial Palace was a place reserved for only the most noble of the Empire and a crucible where the Empire''s most vicious desires swirled.


    Orten had watched it all from here in silence. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To Orten, Lilly was a very impressive figure.


    It was incomprehensible that she treated the worthless fourth prince, who was on the verge of death, as her son and cared for him with utmost sincerity. But what happened after Carl spread his wings was even more shocking.


    It would have been understandable if she had looked back on what she could enjoy at least once.


    Even though she had become someone no one in the palace or the empire could take lightly, Lilly lay flat on her stomach and did not move for the sake of Carl''s future.


    Because that was the best Lilly could do for Carl.


    She gave up her life for Carl, who was not even her own son, and turned away from everything that was given to her in return.


    Her life as a mother, doing the best she could for her son, was like the life of a monk who spurned herself for God.


    Orten regarded Lilly as a truly noble lady.


    He acknowledged her as mother of Carl, who was the candidate for crown prince and the most likely candidate for Azgoth to become the next emperor.


    So this moment was very painful for Orten.


    Unlike when he had killed others who were just born and enjoyed life, like Emma, the mother of Adrian.


    The fact that he had to kill Lilly, who was the most beautiful and shining, with his own hands, despite being of humble origins and in the lowest position, was unbearable for him.


    "His Majesty the Emperor has postponed the appointment of the Crown Prince in order to find a truly worthy successor to the Empire. His Highness the Grand Duke has risen to the top in less than two years."


    "But, why me¡­"


    Lilly asked in a trembling voice.


    She didn''t see what Carl being great had to do with killing herself.

 Chapter 196: The Empty Latter

    "Because that is the only weakness of His Majesty the Grand Duke, and at the same time, the biggest obstacle standing in his way."Lilly''s face hardened.


    Orten continued speaking to Lilly, who couldn''t even breathe, with as little emotion as possible.


    "A giant eagle that can cover the sky with its wings is circling around us, thinking we are its home. If it can''t leave of its own accord even though it''s time to leave, it will have no choice but to destroy us."


    Everyone knew that Carl was very devoted to Lilly, so it was impossible not to know that Lilly was Carl''s only and most painful weakness. And Carl was doing everything he could to protect her.


    If the power he used for Lilly had been used entirely on himself, Carl would be looking down on the world from a much higher place than he is now.


    "Once His Highness the Grand Duke ascends the throne, it will be even more of a hindrance than it is now. Even if Lady Lilly becomes the Emperor''s mother, her birth will not disappear. On the contrary, it will damage His Highness the Grand Duke''s legitimacy for a long time."


    Lilly''s presence would remind people of Carl''s biological mother, Diana.


    Diana, like Lilly, came from a humble family of Felts.


    No matter how hard Lilly tried, her mere presence deeply wounded Carl''s legitimacy.


    Now there were only two ''Felts'' left in this world: Carl Feldhardion, the 4th Prince, the Grand Duke of the Empire, and the Planter of Laurel Trees who united the eastern part of the Empire, and the other was Lilly Felt.


    Even though Lilly might disappear, there would still be one ''Felt'' remaining: Carl.


    Even if they couldn''t completely eradicate the Felt bloodline, they could at least quietly bury it.


    "Lady Lilly," Orten placed his hand on his chest, bowed deeply, and respectfully addressed her.


    "Please drink it. For His Highness and the Empire."


    A cold silence fell over the room.


    Orten did not truly want to kill Lilly, but ironically, he genuinely wished she would drink the poison.


    If she refused, Orten would have to kill her, even if it meant using harsh methods.


    It was even more painful for Orten, who respected Lilly, and it would be even more painful for Carl to learn that his beloved mother had died a painful death.


    "...Would it be okay if I left a letter?"


    After a long silence, Lilly asked Orten.


    Orten slowly straightened his back and looked at Lilly with deeply sunken eyes. Lilly was trembling with fear, but she looked straight at Orten without shedding a single tear.


    "Yes, of course. I just need to check it first, is that okay?"


    "Yes, that''s fine. ...You allow me to write a letter." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lilly forced a smile.


    "Your Highness, with your insight, you will surely understand it in an instant. And..."


    If it were Carl, he would immediately realize that Lilly''s death was caused by Azgoth. It would be impossible to fool him.


    "I am the chief chamberlain of the palace. I can handle such matters."


    Above all, Orten respected Lilly and allowed her request. She deserved that much. This woman of low birth had what even noble ladies, empresses, and consorts did not have.


    "Thank you," Lilly expressed her gratitude with a trembling smile to Orten, who had come to kill her. She could sense that Orten was very distressed by the thought of her being killed and did not want to do it.


    Lilly put the vial of poison on the desk with trembling hands and took out the stationery she had saved to write a letter to Carl.


    Lilly, who lived a frugal life, spent money only on letters for Carl. She selected a pen and ink that didn''t leave messy marks, and stationery that felt good even if it wasn''t expensive.


    Lilly caressed the letter with trembling hands and held the pen.


    The pen slowly rose over the letter paper.


    Lilly remained motionless for a long time. The ink just kept spreading across the stationery. She had so much to say, but she didn''t know where to begin.


    "Lady Lilly, you don''t have to rush. I''ll wait," Orten spoke softly, reassuring her that he would wait as long as necessary.


    Orten began to pour himself some tea prepared in the room on behalf of Lilly.


    He handed her the tea and stood quietly beside her, as he had done with Azgoth, waiting for her to write her last letter to Carl.


    Lilly hesitated for a while, then put down her pen and drank some of the tea Orten had given her.


    "¡­It''s definitely the same tea, but it smells much better than what I brewed."


    "Thank you, Lady Lilly," Orten bowed his head to acknowledge Lilly''s praise.


    Lilly gritted her teeth and forced her trembling lips to smile. She folded the smudged letter paper neatly and put it aside, then ran her fingertips over the new paper, selecting the best quality one.


    Finally, in front of Orten, Lilly began to write the letter. To her beloved son, Carl, though she could not even bring herself to call him her son.


    Orten closed his eyes as soon as Lilly began writing, seemingly to confirm the contents of the letter.


    He could clearly determine the state of a writer just by the sound of the pen scraping against the paper.


    Lilly was terrified, and her hands shook constantly. Without even looking, he knew that the handwriting was messy.


    After writing for a while, Lilly stopped again, just as the tremors were starting to subside.


    "¡­Is it okay if I write it again?"


    "As much as you want."


    "Thank you," Lilly whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    She took out a new piece of stationery and began to write again.


    "It''s a little embarrassing to leave a messy letter as my last."


    Orten remained silent, unable to say anything to Lilly''s small words. For a long time, the only sound in the room was the pen scraping against the paper.


    Orten moved quietly to make some more warm tea for Lilly, as the tea she had barely tasted had cooled down. He replaced it with another cup.


    Lilly didn''t even notice. She just kept writing, her lips tightly shut.


    After a while, a faint smile appeared on Lilly''s face. Orten, who had come to take her life, was by her side, and she was writing her last letter, her will, to her beloved Carl.


    Orten was curious about the contents of the letter she wrote to Carl, but he never looked at it.


    He would not look at Lilly''s letter until the end. If anything went wrong with the letter, he would take responsibility. That was the only consideration Orten could give Lilly.


    The pen finally stopped. Only Lilly''s faint breathing lingered in the room.


    Lilly quietly checked the letter she had written. Though the writing at the beginning showed some trepidation, she felt it was well-written overall.


    "Is it okay if you don''t read it? I''m going to put it in the envelope now."


    "Yes, you can just put it in."


    "I didn''t write anything that I shouldn''t have written."


    "I know."


    "¡­Thank you."


    "Not at all, Lady Lilly."


    Orten never checked Lilly''s letter until the very end, and he didn''t know what she had written. But she passed it off as a small lie, and Lilly thanked him.


    Lilly drank her tea while waiting for the ink on the letter to dry. She smiled faintly at the tea, which should have been cold but was now warm.


    Lilly thought deeply for a moment, then hesitated a little and picked up her pen again.


    Putting the pen back on the almost dry letter paper, she drew a straight horizontal line across the paper that she had worked so hard to write on.


    "Huh huh¡­" Lilly chuckled softly as she wrote something underneath it, smiling shyly like a little girl who had played a cute prank.


    After the ink on the last note had completely dried, Lilly folded the letter neatly and placed it in an envelope. She then sewed and sealed the letter herself.


    The letter paper was blank.


    There was no need to write anything on it because the message was already so full that it would overflow from the page.


    "It''s finished," Lilly said softly.


    "I will make sure to convey this to His Highness the Grand Duke, so it doesn''t fall into the wrong hands," Orten reassured her.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "You can call me Orten," he replied with a gentle smile.


    Lilly returned the smile. "Yes, thank you, Orten. You can call me Lilly, too."


    "Yes, Lilly," Orten responded, his smile widening.


    Lilly wanted to pray to Duren for Carl one last time.


    But since she had already done more than usual, it might be better to think of Carlmann rather than Duren for the final prayer.


    Besides, the silver staff necklace she usually used when praying was no longer with her.


    ''Ah, I''m glad I gave it to him as a gift,'' Lilly thought, smiling as she remembered the silver cane necklace she had given to Carl.


    It must be because of that necklace that he has been safe up until now.


    Since I gave it to Carl, I will now protect Carl, she resolved.


    After a while, Orten quietly left the room alone. He closed the door behind him and remained there for a long time, as if rooted to the spot, unable to move.


    But he had already spent too much time there, and eventually, he had no choice but to move on.


    Unconsciously, he felt for the bag containing Lilly''s letter.


    The letter would be delivered directly to Carl. If it was Carl, he would know that it was Azgoth who was responsible anyway.


    Orten''s face remained calm and composed as usual, but his fingertips, which were lightly stroking his arms, trembled faintly.

 Chapter 197: Going Back

    Carl never had time to be alone, so he never got to talk to Camilla."See you next time!"


    Vire really stayed by Carl''s side until the very end, trying to protect him from the evil forces.


    The reason she left waving her hand and saying goodbye was that Sam Bison, who had been occupied by the Central Army, had reached a distance where he could be seen with the naked eye.


    From then on, Carl had even less free time.


    It was impossible for him to spend time alone after joining the central army. There were always people around him, all paying excessive attention to his every word and action.


    Eventually, Carl decided to return to Himmeln and make some time for himself.


    He thought that if he managed it well, he might be able to carve out some moments of solitude. If that didn''t work, he would only have time to himself after setting out on another expedition to the eastern part of the empire. It was truly inconvenient to have such a position.


    Things had been simpler when he was a sickly fourth prince, and no one cared about him.


    Still, Carl felt pretty good now.


    The suppression of the rebellion was a significant event, and there would be many celebrations, banquets, and other gatherings prepared for the key figures who had resolved the issue.


    This would be a good excuse for Carl to stay in Himmeln for quite some time, allowing him to spend a lot of time with his mother, Lilly.


    ''I have a gift for you, and you''ll be happy if I call you mother,'' Carl thought, smiling softly at the idea of Lilly bursting into tears of joy.


    Since the rebellion had been suppressed and there was ample time to spare, the journey from Sambison to Himmeln took nearly two weeks.


    It had been almost a month since Carl had last been in touch with Lilly. Even when he was in the eastern part of the empire, they had exchanged letters from time to time.


    As they got close enough to see the flags on the walls of Himmeln, a group of men rode up to greet them.


    There were rules and procedures for entering the city; one couldn''t simply walk in without consideration. The order and position of entry into Himmeln were strictly determined by status and merit.


    "Wouldn''t it be right for Your Highness to stand in front?" someone asked.


    "I am fine. Of course, the commander-in-chief, Lord Hansval, should stand in front," Carl politely declined Milione''s offer.


    Milione didn''t waste time asking twice either.


    Naturally, Carl took his place right behind Milione. Carl could not be allowed to go any lower, either in terms of status or merit.


    It wasn''t that it couldn''t happen; it simply shouldn''t.


    If anyone dared to come between Milione, the highest authority in the military during peacetime, and the fourth prince and Archduke Carl, they would be dragged out, even if it meant breaking their head open.


    "Your Highness. It''s been a long time," Gilbert, the commander of the Imperial Knights, greeted Carl.


    "Hasn''t it only been a year?" Carl replied.


    "Hahaha, at this age, you can''t ignore even a year." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl shook hands with Gilbert, whom he had not seen in a long time.


    Gilbert led the Imperial Knights out, wearing the red mantle of Imperial distinction, with a long red cloth wrapped around their shoulders to signify that this was a triumph in recognition of official achievements.


    However, in order not to overshadow the main characters of the ceremony, the decorations were kept to a minimum, and the armor gleamed with a simple steel color.


    "Sir Gilbert. It''s been a while," Milione approached and greeted Gilbert.


    "Oh, Lord Hansval. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a happy face," Gilbert said with a gentle, old-man-next-door smile on his wrinkled old face.


    By the time Milione was appointed commander of the central army, Gilbert had already solidified his position as Grand Master of the Imperial Knights.


    Gilbert, who had held his ground steadfastly even through two changes of the throne, was an excellent warrior, respected by military personnel despite leading a group with political motives.


    "It was quiet for a while," Milione said.


    "Hehehe, now that I''m older, there''s nothing better than quiet. But sometimes I miss the old days."


    In the absence of war, the Imperial Knights had completely transformed into a political group, causing a natural distance between them and the military.


    "Come to me whenever you think of me. The only experienced commander who can talk to this lonely old man is Hansval," Gilbert said with a playful smile.


    Compared to Gilbert, Milione was quite young, but to be blunt, he was at an age where it wouldn''t be surprising for him to retire from his position as cavalry captain.


    "I came here when Sir Gilbert was in his prime, but it looks like I''ll be retiring before him. Since I''ll be retiring later than Sir Gilbert, I''ll have to take better care of my health."


    "Hahaha, you''re so greedy. I will never retire until I die in order to leave my name as the Commander of the Imperial Knights who served His Majesty the Fourth Emperor."


    When Milione responded with a joke, Gilbert slipped a knife under his tongue, which was like a joke, and stabbed Milione.


    The two men, whose depths were unfathomable, met each other''s eyes and smiled gently. They knew each other well and even secretly exchanged letters without telling anyone.


    Carl had created a huge community by intricately weaving together all those who supported him.


    The moment even one person betrayed him, everyone would be so entangled that they would be unable to escape, ultimately burning to death together.


    Betrayal meant death.


    Even if Carl didn''t move, the moment anyone noticed suspicious behavior, others would roll their eyes, split open the traitor''s head, pull out their intestines, and search them thoroughly.


    In other words, the fourth emperor that Gilbert spoke of was Carl, not Aric, a roundabout way of suggesting they should get along well with each other.


    "I think I''m ready. I guess I''ll finish the rest later," Carl said, gently parting the lines between them at the right time. He could go into more detail later when he had time.


    "It''s been a while since we had an improvement ceremony," Gilbert remarked, smiling as he placed his helmet on his side.


    "Didn''t you do it once for Your Highness the year before last?" Milione asked, also straightening his clothes as if used to the process.


    He was referring to the events at Dabron.


    "I just went to greet His Highness the Grand Duke. In name only," Gilbert chuckled and lowered his visor to cover his face.


    Unlike the Central Army, where all soldiers were given the opportunity to show their faces and remove their helmets, the Imperial Knights were required to cover their faces as a rule.


    "Then this is His Highness the Grand Duke''s first reform ceremony. Formally."


    "I''m not very excited," Carl said.


    "I feel uneasy because it seems like I have taken away the first contributor to the first improvement ceremony."


    "It would be burdensome to be the top contributor at the first improvement ceremony. More so than me¡­ um, well," Carl laughed and mumbled.


    The ones truly burdened by this situation were not Carl, but the nobles in the political world who supported Balos and were obsessed with keeping Carl in check.


    Everyone started to laugh and ride along with Carl''s cheerful yet sharp joke.


    As they moved, each found his place, and Carl led the Laurel Troops behind Milione''s staff. No matter how hard they worked, Milione''s staff and Carl''s Laurel Troops could not be rewarded for their efforts.


    They were treated as objects belonging to their superiors. Instead, they could walk together in places they wouldn''t normally be allowed, so it was fair to say they were well compensated.


    As they approached Himmeln, a powerful marching tune from trumpets and drums resounded high into the sky.


    The soldiers walked in unison, tense as they listened to the magnificent performance that did not tolerate even a single misstep.


    Everyone adorned themselves as best they could, washing their matted hair and grime-stained faces from the long march, and polishing their clothes and armor to make them look like new.


    It was customary to ensure that even a single soldier looked his best at the ceremony, so none appeared shabby.


    This was true for the wounded on the carriages as well as for the soldiers who had died bravely fighting for the empire.


    The parade formation of the Laurel Division, which had suffered the most damage, was led by Carl, Catherine, and Billford, with the coffins containing the dead carefully placed on separate carriages behind them.


    The dead and wounded should be given the highest priority. If they were ignored or looked down upon, who would fight bravely?


    And Just like that they entered Himmeln.

 Chapter 198: Silent Farewell [1]

    Cheers erupted even before entering Himmeln.On a warm spring day, everyone came out to witness this rare sight. They were ready to applaud and cheer for the protagonists of victory who proudly appeared among the powerful marching music and fluttering flower petals.


    Carl "gave up" the first place in the triumphal procession and stood second as the 4th Prince, Archduke, and Laurel Planter, passing through the wide-open gates of Himmeln with a beautiful smile that everyone would remember.


    With his angelic looks, legendary major, and confident demeanor and smile, he was undeniably the most shining protagonist, even though he came in second place.


    Golden hair sparkled in the spring sunlight, and his green eyes were the most beautiful of the season.


    He was seen wearing a red uniform, a fluttering red cape, and riding a large white horse, as his armor had been shattered.


    That menacingly intense charisma emanated from Carl, who had left in a shabby way two years ago and returned in a similarly shabby manner, but was now in the most shining place at this moment.


    The ceremony was a spectacular spectacle and a glorious moment for those involved, but to Carl, it was just boring.


    Upon entering the palace, Carl saw that Emperor Azgoth himself had come out of his busy schedule to congratulate the central army for upholding the laws of the empire.


    Everyone in the palace, including Aric, Adrian, Nero, the royal family, the empress, and the empress consort, had gathered.


    Azgoth gave great praise to Milione, the commander and first-class contributor, and received back from him the sword, the symbol of the empire''s military power, and the flag, the symbol of authority.


    Carl waited quietly behind Milione, as he didn''t have anything procedurally to do. However, after the reform ceremony was over, Azgoth, who had to return to work and take care of state affairs, wasted time quietly looking at Carl with eyes that had a mysterious glow.


    Others thought that Azgoth took the time to go out of his way to praise his son for his outstanding academic achievements, but Carl knew that Azgoth was not such a caring father.


    Azgoth said nothing, just quietly looked at Carl before leading the people into the palace.


    "The banquet is scheduled for the evening, so let''s rest until then and meet again at the banquet."


    Even though they said that, everyone was more excited about the glory of the moment and chattered amongst themselves rather than went their separate ways.


    Carl was gripped by an unknown anxiety.


    Carl was so tall that his head stood out even among the sturdy military figures, and everyone could see him looking around frantically.


    "Carl!"


    As soon as Azgoth left, Nero ran over and called out to Carl with a smile.


    "Where is your mother?"


    "What? My mother?"


    "No, my mother."


    Nero was a little taken aback by Carl calling Lilly ''mother,'' but soon smiled and patted Carl on the shoulder.


    "Well, isn''t your mother waiting in the room? By the way, haven''t you said hello to your brother?"


    Carl didn''t answer but instead pursed his lips and looked around before suddenly starting to walk briskly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just pass by."


    A Carl who could exert power comparable to that of a mana user without using mana. He was rude and slovenly, walking quickly, roughly pushing aside the crowd.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be gone for a moment. Carl, what''s going on?"


    Nero followed Carl out of concern, clearing the way before Carl could rudely push the others away. Carl did not answer and walked silently into the palace.


    The others started to murmur at the obviously strange sight, and even Aric and Adrian, who were trying to greet Carl, followed him into the palace.


    "Lord Carl?"


    Even Carl''s attendant, Harmon, came running in panic. But Carl was in no position to care about his surroundings.


    His heart felt frozen and on the verge of stopping, and at the same time, it felt like it was going to explode with anxiety.


    Before he knew it, Carl was running like crazy through the palace, running along a familiar road, towards a familiar space.


    The moment he opened his eyes in this world, he met his beloved mother and put down roots in this world¡ªin the little cradle he was born in, in the room where his mother was waiting.


    ***


    Bang!


    "Wait! Carl! What the¡­!"


    Carl entered the room, practically breaking open the door. As Carl''s actions, which were out of line with the rules of the palace, became the subject of much gossip, Nero, who was trying to catch him, followed him into the room and hesitated as he tried to catch him.


    Carl looked at his mother.


    Lilly lay in a well-made bed, wearing the clothes he had given her, and the accessories he had given her.


    She held the dried flower decoration that Carl had given her all night, her head turned to the side as if she had fallen fast asleep, and her hand, which had fallen, was clutching it tightly.


    Lilly''s hair and side face, shining with the spring sunlight streaming in through the window, showed a calming presence.


    But a cold shadow fell over her smiling face toward Carl, with her back to the window, and everything seemed to have stopped.


    Today, she must have known that Carl was coming back.


    Why didn''t she come out to greet him?


    Last night, she couldn''t sleep because she was so excited, so did she end up waiting alone in her room and then falling asleep so deeply that she couldn''t be awakened even by such a big fuss?


    "Ca, Carl¡­"


    Nero called Carl with a trembling voice.


    However, Nero couldn''t bring himself to stop Carl, who was slowly approaching Lilly.


    "Mother?"


    Carl called Lilly in a choked, choked voice.


    However, Lilly, who had always prayed for Carl''s safety and waited anxiously for him, did not respond to Carl''s call. It was as if time had stopped only there, on the small bed where Lilly lay, bathed in sunlight.


    Those who followed Carl late were unable to enter the room due to the freezing air.


    Aric stood tall in front of the door with a pale face, unusual for someone who always kept himself under strict control. Harmon paused with a face as if his heart had stopped, not knowing what to do or how to act.


    And, Adrian¡­


    Adrian covered his mouth with a pale face, as if he had returned to his childhood when he had a nightmare and went to his mother to whine. However, he did not run away but staggered into the room and watched Carl''s back as he approached Lilly.


    Carl walked slowly and weakly, like a puppet whose strings had been cut, as if this small room were so big that he couldn''t reach it.


    It was like he wanted to run away right then, but at the same time, he wanted to turn around and flee, just like Adrian on that day when he discovered his mother frozen in place, alive but as if dead.


    "Mother¡­? Mother¡­?"


    Carl barely made it to the bed and whispered to Lilly. But Lilly, who always called him with a worried and affectionate voice, could not answer. His mother, Lilly, who had been waiting for Carl, could no longer wait for him.


    No, she stopped forever, waiting for Carl to return, waiting for a son she would never meet, with a faint smile, as if a little regretful, a little sad, and also a little relieved.


    Carl slowly extended his trembling hand and placed his fingertips on Lilly''s face, which was closed with her eyes facing him.


    The skin, slightly flushed by the spring sunlight, seemed to be tinged with warmth.


    However, to Carl, who had persistently observed humans, killed countless humans, and was familiar with corpses, it was all too clear that the warmth was not human body temperature.


    Although the heat made her feel slightly flushed, the cold chill felt painfully clear on his fingertips as they touched her pure white face.


    "No¡­"


    Carl climbed onto the bed, knelt down, and felt Lilly''s face, as if denying reality, even though he knew better than anyone else with his clever mind that it was already too late.


    "No¡­"


    Carl caressed Lilly''s face with trembling hands, carefully brushing back her flowing brown hair.


    He pressed his lips to her pale forehead, and he couldn''t bring himself to lift his lips from hers, as if he believed that if he conveyed his warmth to her, he could turn back what was already too late.


    "No¡­ No¡­ Please¡­"


    Carl pressed his lips to Lilly''s forehead and pulled her body into his arms with difficulty, trying to convey body heat to her cold body. But that act only made Lilly''s body feel even colder and more frozen.


    "Mother¡­ Please¡­"


    Carl held Lilly in his arms and muttered endless words of pleading that could not reach anyone else.


    When he brought up the word "mother" in front of her, a word Lilly had secretly longed to hear and that Carl had always wanted to say directly, his beloved mother, who would have been delighted and shed tears upon hearing it, was unable to answer.


    If he had said it before he left last time, no, he could have done it any time, even before that.


    There were no tears.


    He couldn''t accept it because it all seemed unreal, like someone watching over everything was playing a cruel prank on him.


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­"


    Adrian, who had been watching the scene with his mouth tightly shut as if he were going to crush his own face, dropped his hand and let out a cold breath as if his windpipe was being squeezed.


    He staggered backward, pushed Aric and Harmon away from the doorway, and ran away, unable to stand it any longer.


    He could not bear the sight of his younger brother Carl''s back, which had grown bigger than his own, looking so small, like that of a lost child.


    That day, Adrian remembered himself crying while hugging his cold mother.


    He couldn''t tell whether it was Carl or himself who was stupidly unable to accept reality despite having everything in hand with that cool-headed reason.

 Chapter 199: Silent Farewell [2]

    Adrian fled from that place.It never even occurred to him that he should plan to capitalize on this huge event.


    It seemed as if Adrian could not think of anything, as if it were a lie that he had always calmly planned for the future, seeking a way to kill his brothers and father and become the emperor.


    Soon, the cries of a child who had lost his mother reached his ears as he ran away.


    It was impossible to even imagine it in his usual appearance, but the beautiful and majestic appearance he had seen at the ceremony just a moment ago seemed like a lie, and he cried like a wounded animal.


    It was the cry of ''Han Chang-in,'' who had lost the only precious person who allowed him to put down roots in this world as ''Carl.''


    And at the same time, it was also the cry of Adrian, who had lost his mother in the same way as Carl that day, and had cried while holding his mother in his arms.


    Adrian covered his ears and ran away.


    But no matter how much he ran, the sound lingered in his ears.


    There was no escape from the past.


    No matter how hard he tried to bury it, the past did not disappear.


    It was not Carl''s scream that was chasing and tormenting Adrian, but his own scream that he had let out the moment he lost his mother, whom he had hidden with his cruel and ruthless appearance.


    The banquet to celebrate the victory was canceled.


    The sad sound of crying shook the palace, and no one dared to participate in the banquet.


    Carl closed the door.


    No one was allowed into the room, and no one was granted access.


    He just spent time alone in his room, holding the corpse of his mother, Lilly, who had died a long time ago.


    Inside, only the sound of crying could be heard.


    Knock, knock.


    Late at night, someone came to Carl''s room.


    When there was no one there¡ªno, after directly blocking everyone''s gaze and ensuring there was no one there¡ªCarl hugged Lilly''s cold body, ran his fingers through her hair, caressed her face, and cried.


    He didn''t care who came, and he couldn''t even hear the knock.


    "Your Highness," Orten''s subdued voice was faintly heard.


    "I came to deliver a letter from your mother."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    But Carl couldn''t help but react to those words.


    The crying stopped, and a heavy, suffocating silence hung over the room.


    "¡­ ¡­ Come in," Carl''s voice was faintly heard.


    All manner of etiquette was thrown aside, and even the majestic voice collapsed under tears.


    With Carl''s permission, Orten opened the lock with the key given to the chief chamberlain and quietly went inside.


    In a dark room where the only light was the starlight streaming in through the window, Carl''s back appeared as if it were sinking into a shadow, holding Lilly in his arms.


    "It was your doing," Carl said.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "By order of Azgoth."


    "¡­yes¡­."


    Orten couldn''t move his body or breathe. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The best he could do was to answer faintly, with all his might, through his breath.


    "Where is Azgoth?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Answer me."


    "He is in the bedroom."


    Orten tried not to speak, but strangely and horribly, he answered Carl''s command against his will.


    Like a lamb whose soul was held in the hands of the devil, Orten, the Imperial Chamberlain, was nothing more than a helpless human being, stripped naked and thrown into the wilderness before the enraged Carl.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl''s body moved as if swaying.


    As if handling a delicate piece of glassware, he carefully laid his mother Lilly''s body, now limp and slack from rigor mortis, on the bed.


    Even though she should no longer feel any discomfort, Carl laid her in the most comfortable position possible and carefully adjusted her posture.


    To straighten her head, which kept tilting to the side, he brought a pillow to support her head, gently patted away any hair that was tickling her eyes with his fingertips, and gathered her sagging hands neatly on her stomach.


    Then, he gave her the dried flower arrangement she had been looking at until the end.


    Carl rose silently, as if he were not alive, like darkness floating, and slid out of bed like a shadow.


    In the pitch-black darkness, only a pair of eyes cast an eerie light.


    Who would have thought that the beautiful greenery that suited that spring could burn with such a terrible light?


    "¡­flaw...."


    As if a shadow were seeping into the darkness, Carl naturally reached out and grabbed Orten''s neck.


    A slender and elegant, yet large and strong hand lifted Orten''s body, holding it with such tremendous force that it seemed as if it might break his neck at any moment.


    "Ugh¡­ ¡­ ."


    As Orten gasped, Carl held up his index finger in front of his lips and told him to be quiet.


    His mother was sleeping, so they had to be quiet.


    Even as Orten slowly suffocated, he could not avoid Carl''s eyes that pierced through his soul.


    "Haa¡­!"


    Because that''s the only thing Orten could do for Lilly.


    Not for Carl, but for Lilly, whom he respected and admired, Orten needed to stop Carl from going to kill Azgoth and dying.


    If, disappointingly, Carl lost control of himself and rushed to kill him, Azgoth would kill him.


    Orten was already prepared for this.


    If Carl went now, he would definitely die.


    And Orten held the only key to stopping Carl.


    Orten lifted his still hand and held the letter in front of Carl.


    Even though his neck was on the verge of breaking, his hands were very careful not to crumple the letter.


    Carl''s eyes slowly lowered and looked at the letter Orten held out.


    Lilly always sewed and sealed the letters she wrote to Carl with her own hands.


    There was no way that Carl would not notice Lilly''s traces.


    Carl took the letter and quietly put Orten down.


    Orten staggered back, covering his mouth with his hand to keep himself from gasping.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl slowly ran his fingertips over his mother''s letter.


    The envelope his mother always used had the stitching she always did on it.


    Sadly, Lilly didn''t even wear perfume, so Carl couldn''t smell his mother''s scent.


    He had to read the letter, but he didn''t know what to do because even the traces of stitching were too precious to bear.


    Bam¡­ .


    In the darkness, something unseen cut the thread for the hesitant Carl.


    It was very sharp, and there was no trace on the envelope. Even the thread was cut cleanly, so it seemed that if he tidied it up properly, it could be made neatly like the original.


    Carl remained silent for a long time, then carefully opened the envelope so as not to damage the shape of the thread and took out the letter paper.


    He couldn''t see anything in the dark room.


    Carl knelt in front of the window, in front of the bed where his mother was sleeping, holding the letter in his hand, and placed the letter on the bed, looking at it in the starlight.


    Carl''s eyes traced the lines of his mother''s handwriting, his breath catching in his throat as he struggled to find the courage to read the words she had left behind. The letter, delicate in his hands, seemed heavier than anything he had ever held. The room was thick with silence, save for the faint rustling of the letter as Carl opened it fully.


    Orten, standing cautiously a few steps behind Carl, could see the tension in Carl''s frame. He knew that any wrong move or word might set off a storm, yet he also knew he had to speak. Clearing his throat softly, Orten began, his voice trembling but determined.


    "Your Highness¡­ this letter¡­ your mother wrote it for you, knowing that¡­ knowing what might happen." Orten''s voice broke slightly, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. "She wanted you to know¡­ that she loved you, more than anything in this world."


    Carl''s grip tightened on the letter, his knuckles white as he stared at the words, still unread. His breathing was shallow, his eyes unblinking as if afraid that the mere act of reading might shatter the fragile remnants of his sanity.


    Orten took a cautious step closer, his voice barely above a whisper. "Your Highness¡­ Lilly wanted you to live. She wanted you to carry on, not to let the past or the pain consume you. She¡­ she knew that if anything were to happen, you might be tempted to¡­ to seek revenge."


    Carl''s eyes flicked up from the letter, finally meeting Orten''s gaze. There was an intensity in those green eyes that sent a shiver down Orten''s spine, but also a deep, unbearable sadness.


    "She was all I had," Carl whispered, his voice hoarse and raw. "And they took her from me¡­ they took everything."


    Orten nodded slowly, his own eyes filling with tears. "I know, Your Highness¡­ I know. But if you go after Azgoth now, you''ll be playing right into his hands. He''s waiting for you to make that move. He wants you to lose control, to rush in blinded by anger¡­ so he can kill you."


    Carl''s expression hardened, his jaw clenching as he looked back at the letter. "And what would you have me do, Orten? Just stand by while the man who murdered my mother sits comfortably in his chambers, unpunished?"


    Orten hesitated, knowing that his next words could determine everything. "I''m not asking you to forget, Your Highness. I''m asking you to be patient. There will be a time for justice, but it must be on your terms, not his. You have to be smarter than him¡­ for Lilly''s sake."


    Carl remained silent, the battle between rage and reason waging within him. He looked down at the letter again, his mother''s words now blurry through his unshed tears.


    "I want to read letter, so please be quite."


    Carl said in whisper voice, he didn''t answer to Orten words...And Orten knew that he won''t get any answer from Carl.


    "As you wish, Your highness."


    Orten said as took few steps back to give Carl some pirecey.


    Taking few breath, Carl finally began to read the last latter, that Lilly, his mother left for him.

 Chapter 200: Silent Farewell [3]

    "To Carl."That first sentence alone was so painful that Carl felt like he was about to burst into tears.


    Carl, who treasured the numerous letters exchanged with Lilly, could sense the fear in his mother''s handwriting.


    "Spring has come again to Himmeln.


    The weather has gotten warmer, so I went out for a walk this morning for the first time in a while, and there were already pretty flowers in bloom in the garden.


    As I looked at the spring flowers in bloom, I thought of the dried flowers that Carl had given me as a gift. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Master Carl told me to go and look at the flowers until they bloomed so I wouldn''t get bored, but the spring flowers were so pretty and lovely that I couldn''t turn away from them, so I went back to my room and looked at them even more."


    The writing, which clearly showed an effort to write as usual, was filled with, as always, concern and love for Carl.


    "Still, it wasn''t that I just hated the fresh, newly bloomed flowers.


    When I saw Carl again after a year, he seemed to have bloomed more beautifully than those spring flowers.


    If the dried flowers that Carl gave me were me, then Carl would definitely be spring flowers in full bloom.


    The reason dried flowers are lovely is because they contain feelings for someone. And the reason spring flowers are lovely is because they are beautiful in their own right."


    The fear felt in Lilly''s handwriting gradually disappeared, the trembling subsided, and she whispered words of love to Carl as calmly and affectionately as usual.


    "Seeing the flowers blooming reminds me of the day I first met Carl.


    When I carefully held the baby that Viole had given me in my arms, I was embarrassed and burst into tears.


    In fact, it wasn''t because I was happy or joyful; it was because I thought I would never be able to hold such a lovely being in my arms."


    Lilly had entered the palace as Violet''s maid.


    She was probably the lowest-ranking woman in the palace.


    Diana, like Lilly, was a woman of the Felt family and had given birth to a prince, but with Aric already prominent, she could not receive the same treatment as other empresses.


    Lilly, Diana''s maid, had no power or status.


    Lilly, who was confined to this palace for the rest of her life, would never have been able to marry, and in reality, she would have had to live as if she did not exist, like a ghost.


    Lilly''s departure from the palace would only happen when she was dead and a corpse.


    She was not allowed to love anyone or have children.


    "After Diana passed away, I really didn''t know what to do.


    I was not allowed to leave the palace, and there was nothing I could do there.


    I felt like a living doll.


    If Carl hadn''t caught me back then, I probably would''ve given up on everything.


    Caring for the sick Carl brought me additional pain. However, Carl, who was struggling to live, was my only hope."


    The Carl of that time was not the Carl of now.


    He was a frightened child slowly moving towards his imminent death.


    Carl coveted the love that Lilly had given him.


    He lost everything in less than two years and spent most of that time away from Lilly.


    Sixteen years.


    Lilly loved the dying Carl for a long time, like watering a dead sprout.


    The love he received in less than two years was so overwhelming that it seemed like it would overflow, but did Carl ever repay Lilly''s love even a little bit back then?


    Did he ever give even the smallest, most insignificant joy to his mother, whom he loved so much?


    "I remember when Carl got up from his illness.


    I felt as if I had been saved by God. I felt as if I alone was receiving the light of the whole world.


    That''s still the case today.


    Everything is unbearably beautiful, and even the smallest sound becomes a joy and delight.


    Carl has been the joy of my life and the happiness of my life.


    You became the light that called my name as I withered away and disappeared alone.


    My God was in Carl, and my wish was also in Carl.


    That''s how I lived."


    Carl wiped his face with his sleeve like a child, fearing that the tears that ran down his cheeks and clung to the tip of his chin would stain his mother''s letter.


    Carl wanted to tell Lilly, his mother, that it was the same for him too.


    He wanted to say that he was able to become a tree that took root and grew in this world thanks to his mother.


    It''s all thanks to the overflowing love his mother gave him.


    But now the mother who would listen to those words is too far away.


    No matter how much he talked, no matter how much he shouted, no matter how much he cried and pleaded, his words were not conveyed.


    He didn''t know what to do as he kept wiping away the tears that kept falling.


    But just as the thread on the envelope broke, something gently took its place and wiped it away.


    Shadows gently swept their fingertips over Carl''s face, which was shining white in the twinkling starlight.


    Orten, who had been looking at the back of Carl, who was kneeling in front of his mother and reading her letter, had already left the room.


    "I was just a nameless, withering weed.


    But only when Carl saw me and called me, I was able to become a flower.


    Even though I had already dried up, I was still clearly a flower.


    That''s why even the times I was sick could become a joy to me.


    I was a flower that bloomed to bear fruit that would grow into the largest tree in the world."


    Carl''s trembling hands fumbled with the letter.


    He loved the happy words of a mother who said her final goodbye with a joyful smile, knowing that she would soon be a flower that would wither, so much so that it all hurt unbearably.


    "Thanks to Carl coming, I was able to achieve almost everything I dreamed of.


    The only regret is that we won''t be able to see Carl fall in love with someone, start a family, and have children.


    If only I could hold Carl''s child in my arms, I would feel a happiness that not even God could take away from me.


    Surely you will meet a beautiful and kind lady who will love you, Carl.


    Because Carl is the most wonderful, wonderful person in this world, and although I shouldn''t dare to have such feelings for him, he is the person I am most proud of."


    Lilly wanted Carl to get married as soon as possible.


    After being confined to this cramped room for sixteen years, Carl wanted to go out into the wide world, make his presence known, and establish himself firmly.


    She hoped that Carl, who had fulfilled her longed-for dream, would enjoy the same joy of being with her family as she did.


    So, she always made sure Carl had his clothes neat, his hair tidy, and a nice scarf wrapped around him.


    "I wanted to include more, but it''s time to go to bed now.


    The stars are so twinkling and beautiful tonight, it''s like they''re waiting for me.


    It''s such a warm light that it makes me smile happily all the time.


    I wonder if Mr. Carl is also looking at the star-filled night sky like me?


    I plan to fall asleep holding the lovely dried flowers that Carl gave me in his arms.


    When you look up at this sweet, starry night sky, I would be very happy if you could remember this lovely flower, even though it has withered, not too often.


    It''s so late at night.


    I will go to sleep today praying for Carl''s safe return. And I will continue to wait for Carl, no matter how long.


    You don''t have to come too early. Even this time of waiting for Carl is happiness to me.


    You should always be healthy and happy.


    Of course.


    I will end here, slowly drawing closer to the day we will meet again.


    Good night, Carl."


    There is a straight line drawn across the text that says ''Lilly,'' and underneath it is a line written shyly, as if a little embarrassed.


    "With love, your Lilly."


    Carl cried and buried his face in the bed.


    He staggered out of bed and cried into his mother''s cold chest.


    No voice came out.


    Only tears flowed endlessly, dripping down and wetting the clothes he had given his mother.


    Carl''s body trembled as he clung to his mother''s cold form, his tears soaking into the fabric of the dress he had chosen for her.


    The room, once filled with the warmth of Lilly''s presence, now felt like a hollow shell, echoing the pain of Carl''s heart.

 Chapter 201: Funeral [1]

    Carl should have called his mother a little earlier.He should have been a little more careful.


    He should have done a little better.


    He should have told her that he loved her a little more.


    Just a little more, just a little more, just a little more... No matter how much he tried to hold on, the fact that it was too late didn''t change.


    Carl, who had never felt the cold even in the snowy winter, felt the coldness from his mother''s chest unbearably cold.


    Camilla stepped out of Carl''s shadow and hesitantly wrapped her arms around his trembling back, which had grown much taller than hers.


    Even she couldn''t figure out why she was acting this way.


    However, she couldn''t stand the sight of Carl, whom she had been watching for over a year, flashing before her eyes.


    This small room was the only place where Carl, who had been acting so cruelly and ruthlessly, deceiving everyone, could reveal himself.


    And the only person to whom Carl could reveal his somewhat immature, innocent, and childish side was Lilly.


    It had been a year and a half since Carl was born into this world.


    In front of his mother, Lilly, his only family member, Carl was able to reveal himself as a child longing for his mother''s love.


    He whined like a baby, toddled when held, fell asleep in her arms, hummed and danced, giggled, loved, and was loved.


    Camilla watched quietly from his shadow as Carl, who acted as if he were a messenger of God or a devil, burst into laughter as a son who loved his mother.


    Even Camilla, who had been working under the cruel and ruthless being known as Adrian and had done countless dirty deeds, felt afraid of Carl, but at some point, she began to find him very lovable.


    After all, everything Carl did was a desperate attempt to protect his mother, Lilly.


    And now, that lovely child was standing in front of his deceased mother, reading her letter and crying sadly.


    Camilla closed her eyes, holding Carl carefully, to comfort and share warmth with him, who was shivering from sadness and cold, even though they had never had a proper conversation.


    As if night had fallen, the black hair flowing down in a curling motion obscured Carl, who was crying like a child.


    Today will be okay.


    Even if he forgets everything for just one day and cries like a child, misses his mother, and struggles with sadness, it will definitely be okay.


    There is no fourth prince, no grand duke of the empire, no one who plants laurel trees here. There is only a mother who left her beloved son behind, a son who lost his beloved mother, and a woman who wants to comfort him.


    Only after reading the loving letter his mother left behind, Carl was able to accept that his mother was truly gone for good.


    The night sky, with its beautiful twinkling stars, was gradually getting further and further away.


    ***


    Lilly''s funeral preparations were made in no time.


    Although it was not the job of a royal physician, Milton took good care of Lilly''s body. And thanks to Aric, Carl was able to quickly create a sarcophagus with the support of the imperial magicians.


    Also, when Carl requested a priest for Lilly, who was a devout believer of the D¨¹ren sect, a priest of the D¨¹ren sect came in less than an hour as if he had been waiting.


    Naturally, there was a temple of the D¨¹ren cult in Himmeln, the capital of the empire.


    It would be more strange if there were none since the D¨¹ren cult was the state religion of the empire in the first place.


    However, unlike on Earth, religion does not have much influence among the aristocracy, as transcendent powers such as mana do exist.


    "Archbishop Gilius, I didn''t expect you to come here in person. I apologize for taking up your time."


    "I would have made time for you even if you didn''t call me. Since you called me when you had time, how could I be lazy?"


    So, it was quite unusual for a member of the royal family, and the fourth prince and archduke of the empire, Carl, to request a priest from the D¨¹ren cult for the funeral of his mother, Lilly, even though she was not his biological mother.


    It was so unusual that Archbishop Gilius, the head of the diocese of Himmeln, came running himself, carrying his heavy weight.


    Gilius was a kindly old man with a white beard, a clean-cut bald head, and the wrinkles of age that followed his smiling face.


    However, the position of archbishop, especially of Himmeln, the capital of the empire, is by no means a position that can be obtained through good nature alone.


    Gilius was a devout believer with divine powers as a bishop, but he was also a skilled and sinister politician.


    Carl, who was most active in the recent purge of heresy in Palton Territory, completed his mission admirably.


    He attached Vire, who was appointed to an important position in the future, and developed a suitable friendship with him.


    Through Sister Leader Laynna, who reported on Carl by synthesizing even the smallest information she had obtained through Vire, Carl was evaluated as someone worth investing in within the D¨¹ren Church. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Currently, within the D¨¹ren Church, Carl was seen as a bridgehead for the reconciliation of the Empire and the Church, and more precisely, for the strengthening of the D¨¹ren Church''s influence over the noble class.


    Instead, Carl could gain strong support from the commoners by riding on the D¨¹ren cult''s back, in addition to the honorable title of ''Laurel Planter.''


    That is, Archbishop Gilius knew that Lilly was a devout believer of the Church of D¨¹ren, and from the moment he heard of Lilly''s death, he had kept his schedule open so that he could rush out at Carl''s call at any time.


    The archbishop himself visited the palace and presided over the funeral of the Archduke''s mother. Not only Gilius but all the high priests of the D¨¹ren Cult were watching this.


    "This is the necklace I was planning to give to my mother as a gift. I received it from my sister, Vire. If it is not too much to ask, I would like Archbishop Gilius to bless it."


    "Of course. I heard she was a very faithful person. I am truly sorry."


    "I would like the funeral to be as quiet as possible."


    Gilius smiled gently and nodded at Carl''s words. But inside, he felt a little regret.


    ''It''s better to make it as big and flashy as possible.''


    This is a major event that would greatly affect the future influence of the church. Of course, it would be better to make it so that everyone could see it clearly. As a politician, Gilius could not help but be displeased with this.


    ''But, indeed. The story about the Archduke and his mother was not a lie.''


    On the other hand, Gilius, as a devout priest, was quite satisfied with Carl''s words.


    The story of the beautiful relationship between the honorable Archduke and his devout mother was quite a topic of conversation even among the upper echelons of the religious order.


    Gilius, who realized that Carl wanted to hold a funeral purely for his mother, without any political intentions, would also officiate Lilly''s funeral without any political intentions.


    It was not too late to talk about worldly things like politics after the funeral.


    As he looked at Carl, who was accepting his deep sorrow and looking at him with eyes like a calm lake, Gilius could feel that the young Archduke was a much more ''great'' man than he had thought.


    The funeral was held at the Imperial Mausoleum located in the Imperial Palace.


    Carl asked Aric directly for this, and Aric, who managed the somewhat limited affairs of the empire on Azgoth''s behalf, accepted after much thought.


    Making a sarcophagus wasn''t that big of a deal.


    However, allowing the construction of an imperial tomb, which is only permitted for the imperial family, was a very serious matter. This was to formally accept Lilly as a member of the royal family and acknowledge her as Carl''s mother.


    Naturally, there was enormous backlash.


    Immediately after Carl had asked Aric, the nobles of the political world rose up and criticized him in all sorts of ways. They vehemently opposed it, invoking imperial discipline, imperial law, and even long-forgotten imperial customs.


    It couldn''t be otherwise, because Lilly was just a nanny, of humble origins, and a devout member of the D¨¹ren sect.


    It was absolutely impossible for such a Lilly to be enshrined in an imperial tomb that even high-ranking nobles would not dare to dream of.


    This was actually something Aric did for Carl, disregarding the law and discipline, and so he had to silently endure the countless accusations and backlash that were poured on him.


    However, when Emperor Azgoth showed his tacit approval by not reacting to this, the opposition of the nobles eventually had to wither away.


    Not many people attended Lilly''s funeral. Because it was such an unusual case, no one dared to attend even though they were aware of it. As a result, the only people who attended Lilly''s funeral were Carl, Gilius, and Catherine, Bilford, Harmon, Milton, and Nero, who were officially known as Carl''s people.


    Even Milione, known as an ardent supporter of Carl, and figures from the military did not attend. This was not an easy thing for them to accept either. Milione couldn''t move because he had to deceive everyone.


    Instead, he showed his support by remaining silent and not opposing the entombment of Lilly in the imperial tomb.


    The funeral, presided over by Archbishop Gilius, was a very simple affair.


    Because no one was there to see it anyway, and because Karl did not want it, it was held as a funeral for the believers of the D¨¹ren Church, not for the nobles or the royal family.

 Chapter 202: Funeral [2]

    "A pure spirit, untainted by the world, was offered to God, and a body and mind that were most clearly radiant despite being tainted by the world, dedicated to her son. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Lilly Felt, a believer and mother, has taken steps toward God at this place today."


    Gilius spoke with the weight and solemnity of a speech given to thousands of believers, even though there were less than ten people present, including himself.


    His sunken blue eyes seemed to glimmer with a firm, shining faith.


    "Lilly, a devout believer and a loving mother, lived a humble life despite being in the highest position. She rejected many things and lived a life of poverty. What she held in her hands toward God was not a gold coin to leave behind. In her right hand, she held her faith in God, and in her left hand, she held her devoted love for her son.


    These are true values that are more valuable than anything left behind in the world, and that all of us living on this earth must truly pursue."


    Gilius successfully expressed his sincere heart as a devout believer with the eloquence of a skilled politician. He discovered and instilled in Lilly''s life and death the unchanging values pursued by the D¨¹ren cult.


    "He took care of the farthest places that the human body could reach, but he left without taking care of himself, and he tried his best to convey his love, which is no different from what D¨¹ren did."


    D¨¹ren, who loves those who look down on all things and make efforts. Gilius mourned Lilly''s death, saying that she had lived a godlike life.


    "We will remember the footsteps of Lilly Felt, who lived a god-like life and left for God, and we will pray for her never-ending steps."


    Gilius held high the necklace of Vire he had received from Carl, holding it respectfully in both hands.


    Even the torches illuminating the tomb poured out a clear light, blessing the silver staff necklace. Gilius, who soon lowered his hand, spoke solemnly.


    "Lilly Felt''s son, Carl Felt Hardion, please come forward."


    Carl stepped forward quietly. He was wearing a plain white suit with no decoration.


    "Say goodbye to your mother."


    Gilius handed the necklace to Carl and whispered softly in a comforting, affectionate voice, unlike his solemn tone just a moment ago.


    Carl took the necklace and stood in front of the sarcophagus.


    "¡­ ."


    Thanks to Milton''s careful handling, Lilly lay in the sarcophagus in perfect condition.


    Wearing the clothes Carl had given her, wearing the jewelry Carl had given her, and holding the dried flower decoration Carl had given her.


    With a calm and peaceful smile, she was surrounded by spring flowers that Carl had picked and brought her.


    Carl slowly bent down and affectionately caressed his mother''s face, which looked as if she might wake up at any moment.


    He put the necklace around his mother''s neck, careful not to crush the flowers so that his mother could leave comfortably and beautifully until the end.


    Carl looked at his mother''s sleeping figure, who would never wake up, and slowly lowered his head to press his lips to her forehead.


    "Good night, mother."


    Whispering softly, Carl looked at his mother''s face for the last time. He caressed his mother''s face one last time, trying to commit the image to memory.


    "I love you."


    This was the last time, and he wanted to show her a smiling face rather than a crying one. Carl smiled fondly.


    After that, everyone came to Lilly and offered flowers to her. Everyone had a gloomy look on their faces, and young Billford, in particular, looked as if he would burst into tears at any moment.


    They allowed her to be placed in the imperial tomb, but there was no one to help with the funeral, so those present had to do everything themselves.


    Nero himself stepped forward and helped Carl close the coffin lid, and Catherine and Billford also stepped forward to help lift the heavy sarcophagus.


    Lilly''s coffin was laid to rest next to that of Carl''s biological mother, Diana.


    Unfortunately, it was in the outermost, most remote part of the mausoleum. All Carl could do was stare blankly at the coffin of Diana, his biological mother, whose face he had never even seen.


    He wasn''t really interested. But since Lilly missed Diana so much, when he became emperor later, when Lilly''s coffin was moved, they would be moved together and placed side by side.


    After the funeral was over, Gilius quietly bowed his head to Carl and left. The story would come later, but for now, it would be better to give Carl time to let his mother go.


    "¡­Carl, I''m sorry," Nero spoke heavily to Carl, who was unable to move in front of his mother''s coffin.


    "I don''t blame you, brother. You did a good enough job," Carl spoke softly and in a low voice.


    Nero had treated Lilly as Carl''s mother and protected her in the best way he could.


    Carl couldn''t ask for more than that.


    It was too much for Nero to even protect his own mother, Bella. And this was moved directly by Emperor Azgoth.


    Even if Nero and Aric had kept their eyes wide open and tried to protect Lilly, they wouldn''t have been able to stop him.


    Carl closed his rippling eyes. It was better to close his eyes and picture his mother''s hazy figure than to look at her already closed coffin.


    ''Ah! I should have left a portrait of my mother!''


    Carl was so distressed that his heart almost stopped. He thought she would always be there, so he couldn''t even think of leaving a picture of his mother.


    Perhaps, he was reluctant to do it because it was an action that assumed his mother''s death.


    ''It''s my fault.''


    Carl muttered to himself.


    Tragically, Carl''s best efforts to protect Lilly had resulted in her death. The problem was that he was too outstanding and stood out too much.


    Azgoth had killed Emma in order to move Adrian, whom he secretly considered to be the next emperor. Knowing this, Carl did his best.


    Then he thought that Azgoth would not let go of Lilly, who was Carl''s leash.


    But because Carl was so outstanding, Azgoth killed Lilly, who would have been an obstacle to Carl''s path after he became emperor.


    They valued Carl more than the outstanding imperial talents of Aric, Adrian, and Nero and judged that he would eventually become emperor.


    This was the judgment of Emperor Azgoth, who knew well the majority of the powers possessed by the princes.


    In the current situation, the person closest to the throne was Carl.


    "Brother."


    Carl called Nero in a heavy voice.


    "Yes."


    In response to Nero''s answer, Carl remained silent for a while before slowly opening his mouth.


    "Please take good care of your mother."


    "¡­ Okay, I understand."


    "And."


    Carl opened his eyes, turned around, and looked at Nero.


    "Don''t forget."


    Nero couldn''t tell what was shining brightly in Carl''s green eyes.


    "You can''t run away forever."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl strode past Nero and left the tomb, leaving his mother behind without looking back.


    Carl had lost the only ''person'' that existed in this world. For Carl, who even considered himself a pawn on a giant board, there was only one person who existed outside the board: his beloved mother. All of him.


    So then, what was left inside this great being?


    Carl''s back was as dignified as that of a laurel planter, but something was clearly different than before. But no one could understand what had changed.


    Carl stepped out of the mausoleum, the cold air of the evening biting at his skin. The sun had dipped below the horizon, leaving the sky a deep, bruised purple.


    The world seemed to reflect his mood¡ªdark, cold, and empty.


    The wind whispered through the trees, carrying the scent of the flowers he had placed on his mother''s grave. It was a bittersweet reminder of the woman he had just lost.


    His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. There was grief, of course¡ªoverwhelming, consuming grief.


    But beneath that, there was also a burning anger, a deep-seated rage directed at the world, at fate, and most of all, at Emperor Azgoth. The man who had taken everything from him.


    Carl clenched his fists as he walked, his nails digging into his palms.


    The pain grounded him, keeping his mind focused on the task ahead. He knew what he had to do.


    His mother had been the last connection to any semblance of normalcy, to a life where love and kindness still held meaning.


    Now that she was gone, there was nothing left to hold him back.


    The path ahead was clear. He would play the game. He would do whatever it took to rise to power, to claim the throne that Azgoth coveted so much.


    And when he did, he would make sure the emperor paid for what he had done.


    There would be no mercy, no forgiveness.

 Chapter 203: Unexpected Betrayal[1]

    Carl, who had returned to his room alone after defeating everyone, stood there blankly for a while. It may be a familiar scene, but everything felt unfamiliar in the emptiness without his mother.Carl walked slowly, sweeping his hand over the desk where he had been drinking tea and talking with his mother, and over the chair where she had been sitting. Then he went over to the bed and felt for his mother''s place. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl found traces of his mother.


    He rummaged through his mother''s clothes in the closet, looked at her jewelry in the dresser, and opened the box where she kept the many letters he had sent her and looked inside.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl looked quietly at the letters he had sent, then took them out one by one and checked the envelopes. The envelopes, carefully opened so as not to break the wax, were full of traces of Lilly''s handling. Sitting alone in this small room, she had read, re-read, and re-read the letters Carl had sent her.


    Carl also kept all of Lilly''s letters.


    When he returned to Himmeln last time, he had left the box containing the letters in his room. Carl took out all the letters, checked their contents, and put them in a box in the order they were exchanged.


    Memories rose faintly like fog.


    After organizing everything, Carl, who was holding Lilly''s last letter in his hand, took it out and read it carefully again, as if he would never forget, as if he would remember forever.


    Carl carefully placed the letter in an envelope, making sure that the thread, cut by someone other than himself, was properly intertwined.


    "Now, let''s talk."


    At Carl''s words, a black shadow rose silently behind him.


    Click.


    Carl carefully caressed the envelope, placed it in the box, and closed the lid.


    "There was a gaze that followed me since fall two years ago."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla did not answer, but listened quietly to Carl''s words.


    "At first, you must have thought about killing me."


    "¡­yes."


    Camilla answered quietly.


    It was a voice like rain seeping into dry soil.


    Carl got up slowly and looked back at Camilla. From the moment Carl barely touched Camilla''s shoulder, she had been watching him.


    But now Camilla could barely reach the tip of Carl''s chin. In just a year and a half, the small, skinny boy had grown into a strong young man.


    "That day, in winter."


    Carl slowly extended his hand. His fingertips touched under Camilla''s chin, then lifted it slightly.


    Camilla''s face, always white from hiding in the shadows, looked straight up at Carl, and her jewel-like hazel eyes met his.


    "It was you after all."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl looked down at Camilla, who didn''t answer. It felt like the pure white skin was sticking to his hands.


    Her slightly thick black eyebrows were sharply raised, her eyelashes voluminous, and her pretty eyes with slightly slanted corners shone with a deep luster.


    The smooth curve from her temples to her chin was elegant, and her slender chin fit perfectly in his hand.


    Carl lifted Camilla''s chin with his hand, slowly running his fingers through her hair, looking at her forehead covered by her flowing black hair.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla didn''t move.


    "Why?"


    On that snowy winter day, Camilla, disguised as an old woman, changed her attitude toward Carl after meeting him.


    At some point, Carl started to feel less uncomfortable when he sensed her gaze. This menacing Master, the darkest blade of Adrian, felt completely unthreatening.


    "Why did you save me?"


    Even to Adrian, she saved Carl, who was the most disturbing person, worried about him, and even screamed when he was in danger.


    "...you¡­."


    Camilla''s lips moved slowly.


    "¡­I will become emperor¡­."


    She had just grabbed the strongest string.


    "Then, why¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl slowly moved his hand, tucking Camilla''s black hair behind her ear.


    Just like the neat and white forehead, the white ears had a noble feel to them. Camilla''s lush eyelashes fluttered slightly as Carl''s hand brushed her ear.


    "¡­ You comforted me, right?"


    Carl''s hand left her curly black hair and stroked Camilla''s ear. Camilla''s eyebrows twitched.


    "¡­because you seemed like you were going to fall apart."


    If the man who was to become the emperor were to collapse like this, it would be a waste to help him.


    "Then."


    Carl slowly tilted his head and looked at his hand slowly descending. The hand that ran down her hair brushed the nape of Camilla''s neck and then fell away.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Carl''s eyes looked back into Camilla''s hazel eyes. Camilla''s neck tightened slightly, and her eyes avoided Carl''s, then blinked and looked at him again.


    "¡­ Not really¡­ ¡­ ."


    The words that came out like breath had a slightly wet feel to them, and seemed to have a faintly sweet scent.


    Something stirred in the silence.


    But the moment Carl turned his head and looked at the room filled with traces of his mother, everything came crashing down, like a sigh lost in a dream, like a mirage seen through hazy eyes while hot and feverish.


    Camilla took a silent step back, putting some distance between herself and Carl. Her sharp jawline was slightly shaded by force.


    "Are you going to betray your master and follow me?"


    Carl''s voice was indifferent, without the strange expression from a moment ago. His eyes, looking back, were also just calm.


    Camilla blinked once and spoke with equally emotionless eyes.


    "If you accept."


    Camilla pursed her lips.


    Carl looked down at her face quietly. The startled face he had seen in Ishu, the face like the misty pond he had seen just now.


    And the face he saw now, cold and stubborn. It seemed as if Carl could already tell what her real face was.


    "Who did you betray?"


    "As you know, your older brother, Adrian."


    Carl''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Camilla knew that it was Carl''s laughter as ''the hungriest beast that aspires to the throne.''


    Because she had been by Carl''s side and seen his every move.


    She had seen Carl suspect and be wary of Adrian without any basis, and she had seen him easily ruin Adrian''s plans that looked into the distant future even though there was no way to find out. Like a god, or like a devil.


    Camilla knew. She knew that Carl knew.


    Carl reached out again and gently cupped Camilla''s chin. Camilla''s small face fit perfectly into his slender, elegant, yet powerful, large hands. Camilla didn''t even blink.


    "What is your name?"


    "Camilla. Bloody ring finger Master."


    Camilla spoke frankly to Carl, looking straight up at him, making eye contact.


    "Camilla. From this moment on, you are mine."


    But when Carl said that, Camilla felt a burning sensation on her hand.


    Her eyelashes fluttered and she tried to avert her eyes, but strangely, she couldn''t escape from Carl''s hand that was holding her gently. If it were Master Camilla, she would be able to shake it off easily.


    Carl slowly tilted his head and put his mouth next to Camilla''s ear.


    "Tell me everything you know about Adrian."


    His breath and soft voice tickled her ears, so Camilla turned her head away from him, straining the back of her neck.


    Carl looked at his empty hands for a moment, then dropped them nonchalantly and looked down at Camilla.


    Camilla was clearly agitated. She realized something was wrong, but she knew there was no turning back now.


    Soon, Camilla began to tell everything she knew about Adrian. As if she had been waiting for this moment, as if she had prepared information about Adrian to convey to Carl.


    Camilla''s attitude resembled that of those who had succumbed to Carl''s demonic charisma, but there was a subtle difference that could not be fully explained in words.


    ''It''s already quite different from the original.''


    Carl compared Camilla''s story with the original and found something regrettable in hearing about Adrian''s revised plan. Camilla told everything she knew. And Carl could tell from the way he slowly turned his head and looked out the window that he was deep in thought.


    He could read her thoughts and intentions from her little actions.


    "Adrian is suspicious of you and is wary of you."


    Camilla wasn''t particularly surprised by Carl''s words after a brief silence. She wasn''t stupid; she already guessed that much.


    "For the time being, follow Adrian''s orders and do as he wishes. I will also act as I have done so far."


    "Not killing him¡­ is¡­ scary¡­ ."


    Camilla, who had been stammering and trailing off, closed her mouth. She stepped back with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Yes, Adrian has something to do. And you can talk comfortably."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    He told her she could talk freely, but Camilla didn''t respond.


    "Do you want to know? What is Adrian''s role?"


    "¡­ Are you going to tell me¡­?"


    Camilla hesitated and tried to speak calmly, but her words ended up trembling.


    "Yes. Because you are mine."


    "¡­ ."


    "Adrian must lead those who follow him and kill Aric."


    Camilla didn''t answer, but Carl spoke coolly. He said he would kill Aric, who had done so much for him and had Lilly placed in the imperial tomb.

 Chapter 204: Unexpected Betrayal[2]

    Carl said, "Yes, Adrian has something to do. And you can talk comfortably.""¡­ ¡­ ."


    He told her she could talk freely, but Camilla didn''t respond.


    "Do you want to know what Adrian''s role is?"


    "¡­ Are you going to tell me¡­?"


    Camilla hesitated and tried to speak calmly, but her words ended up trembling. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, because you are mine."


    "¡­ ."


    "Adrian must lead those who follow him and kill Aric."


    Camilla didn''t answer, but Carl spoke coolly. He said he would kill Aric, who had done so much for him and had Lilly placed in the imperial tomb.


    "So I must give myself a reason to draw my sword. After I cut off Adrian''s head, I will eliminate Adrian''s followers, and while the divided nobles are fighting and weakening their power, I will sit on the throne and seize absolute power."


    "The nobles won''t just sit back and watch¡­ right?"


    At Camilla''s rebuttal, Carl smiled. Camilla averted her eyes at that truly angelic smile.


    "If we combine the power of the Laurel Union in the eastern part of the Empire, the army being raised in Hilfin, and the Marquisate of Gasto that we plan to take over, it will be enough.


    The wealth and military power from the silver mines of Hilfin are entirely mine, and I promise to strengthen the forces of the Marquisate of Gasto and Dabron, the mainstay of the Laurel Union, in the name of giving great strength to the border."


    "¡­Are you thinking of going to war with Tumaria?"


    Camilla asked with a slightly trembling voice. Carl smiled, narrowing his eyes. To Camilla''s surprise, it was a genuine laugh from Carl.


    "I told you to speak comfortably."


    "¡­ ¡­ This is comfortable."


    Camilla''s tone became more rigid. Carl turned his eyes to the box full of letters he had exchanged with his mother and smiled sadly.


    It was only a moment, but Camilla didn''t miss it, and her heart thumped.


    "It is not for war, but to prevent war."


    "It''s almost as if you''re certain that a war will break out."


    "Yes, war will definitely break out."


    "Why?"


    At Camilla''s question, Carl''s expression changed once again, and he smiled gently. The expression on his neat and beautiful face clearly did not belong to a being living in this world.


    "I will kill all the heirs to the throne, cut off the head of Emperor Azgoth, and then I will take the throne myself."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "The justification Adrian gained by killing Aric is only used to spread the civil war. After killing all the royal family members except me, there will be no need for any more justification."


    "¡­Why¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl spoke with a smiling face, only moving his lips.


    "Because I cannot allow Azgoth''s existence."


    After saying that and checking again to see if it was correct, Carl slowly nodded his head as if satisfied with his own words. Then, in a detailed voice, he whispered affectionately.


    "If you''re going to be a traitor who killed your father anyway, it would be more efficient and rational to rule everything with blood and fear."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla didn''t know what to make of Carl''s words. It''s hard to say that he''s been ruined because he originally had a cruel and ruthless side. But to say that he was like that from the beginning, what she felt from Carl now was too, too¡­ ¡­ .


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl stared blankly at Camilla, who hesitantly raised her hand, as if something was blocking it and she couldn''t bring herself to approach him.


    "Again, you''re trying to comfort me."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl snatched the hand away and held it tightly in his own.


    "Did the time I spent with my mother seem happy to you?"


    "...Yes¡­."


    "Was your mother happy too? Like me, when she was with me, she smiled sincerely and rejoiced¡­ Was that so?"


    "Yes."


    Camilla''s confident voice.


    "Yeah. That''s fortunate."


    Carl smiled sadly, as if relieved. And after letting go of Camilla''s hand, he walked over, carefully sat down in the seat where his mother had been sleeping, and looked out the window.


    "We will form an alliance through marriage with the Marquisate of Gasto."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla thought to herself, ''So what?'' But the very fact that she thought that way meant that she was already very conscious of it, and she realized a beat later that she had been so surprised that she had stopped breathing.


    "Gather information about Marquis Gasto and his daughter without letting Adrian find out. The rumors floating around aren''t enough, so do it yourself if possible."


    "...Yes¡­."


    Carl didn''t turn around even at Camilla''s frustrated voice.


    "With that power, you can approach without being detected?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it the power of the Master?"


    "Yes. ¡­ ¡­ No, not necessarily, but¡­ ."


    Among the Masters, there are often those who gain strange abilities. They have many limitations, but they are powerful. Camilla''s ability to melt into the shadows must be due to that kind of power. But what does it mean that this isn''t necessarily the case?


    Carl waited for her to continue, but Camilla hesitated and remained silent. Is it because she can''t completely trust Carl? Or maybe there was some hesitation in the order he gave? In the end, neither Carl nor Camilla said anything. Camilla quickly disappeared into the shadows.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl whipped his own mind, which was about to become weak. He was so sad that his mother passed away, he just wanted to lean on something. He just couldn''t stand the situation where he had to hold back his anger and revenge against Azgoth. It''s just a momentary impulse. This moment will pass and disappear.


    Crunch.


    Carl held tightly to the necklace his mother had given him and was left alone to caress the spot where his mother had been sleeping. It seemed as if his mother''s warmth still remained, but it was only his own warmth that had seeped in through Carl''s touch.


    So Carl wandered around the room endlessly, looking for traces of his mother. In search of warmth that doesn''t remain, voices that don''t remain, scents that don''t remain. And feeling an unbearable, overflowing love that never fades away.


    ***

 Chapter 205: Unexpected Betrayal[3]

    Another day passed. Carl was too busy and too rational to spend his time cooped up in his room."It''s late, but thank you."


    The first person Carl went to after leaving the room was Aric. Without his help, Lilly would have been buried in the Himmeln Cemetery rather than the Imperial Mausoleum.


    "Okay. Isn''t it true that we can''t even do this much?"


    Aric was acting quite emotional, unlike his usual indifferent demeanor. If we were to summarize in words the criticism and backlash that Lilly received in one day over the incident of placing her in the imperial tomb, it would easily fill a book, but he just let it go.


    Aric had previously thought of Carl as a man who would become a strong pillar of the empire. But as they shared many things, he came to regard this charming and wise young archduke as a true younger brother.


    "I know you''ve suffered a lot, brother. I''ll definitely repay you later."


    "Didn''t I say that it was okay? Rather than that, I think it would be better to calm down a bit."


    "If not me, who will maintain the Laurel Union? Can''t we leave everything up to the nobles?"


    "Umm¡­ ¡­ ."


    Aric could not refute Carl''s words. He couldn''t even say, ''I think it would be better to rest.''


    The Laurel Alliance, which unites the eastern part of the empire, possesses power beyond imagination. It was Carl who created it.


    The 4th Prince of the Empire, the Grand Duke without a territory, the one who will take command of the military in the eastern part of the Empire in times of war and lead the war against Tumaris. It is all thanks to Carl that the Laurel Union is maintained.


    Although he is a member of the royal family, he does not have any real vested interests.


    He does not even have a small manor or building. Such a noble and upright Carl was concerned about the safety of the empire and created the Laurel Union.


    If Carl were to be absent for a long time, his position would naturally be taken by nobles seeking great power.


    The master of the great alliance that binds territories is the master of another territory?


    Absolutely, no matter what happens, Carl can never leave this alone.


    The Laurel Union was built on solid trust under Carl, but without Carl, it would crumble like spring snow.


    One wrong move could lead to a large-scale territorial war, and in the worst-case scenario, the one who holds the alliance could rebel or claim independence.


    Carl must return as soon as possible to stabilize the Laurel Union and restore order.


    "I feel like I''m putting too much of a burden on you."


    After a long moment of agonizing, Aric spoke heavily in a slightly subdued voice.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. My brother will receive payment after he becomes emperor."


    Carl said with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Is there anything you want?"


    Aric asked, puzzled. Although Carl had gained immense power by seizing military power in the eastern part of the empire through a secret agreement with Aric, he was far from having the power to actually use it.


    What can you do if you have power?


    Carl neither ran a business nor owned any land. The Laurel Union is also for the purpose of keeping Tumaria in check and protecting the imperial territory, so it cannot act for Carl''s personal goals.


    All Carl got was honor. So, that was what Carl was saying, just looking at what Aric could see.


    "When I get married and have children, I should have something to leave them, right? If you have any remaining land in a quiet place, please give me one. I''ve done enough while I was young, so I should live a life of leisure."


    "¡­ you are not even twenty yet, but you speaks well."


    Aric smiled faintly, knowing that Carl was joking. But, really, he couldn''t continue living like this without a map.


    "Once the Laurel Union is stabilized, I''ll select a good place among the imperial territories. Even if it''s a small county, it wouldn''t be a problem to call it a duchy."


    It would be better to give them direct imperial control and establish them firmly. Even though it is a small county to be called a duchy, it is a large fiefdom that includes several baronies. It is quite good.


    "I don''t want to go to Palton. It''s disgusting," Carl smiled slightly and waved his hand.


    There is the problem of heresy, but Charles will have problems governing because he has killed so many people.


    "Think about it carefully."


    "Later, after you become emperor."


    Of course, Aric will never become emperor. Aric must hold Adrian''s ankle and die.


    Carl greeted Aric and went out. Then, together with Harmon, he left the palace and headed to the temple of the Duren cult in Himmeln.


    The priests of the religious order and the secular aristocracy maintain a fine line and are in an inviolable realm.


    Even though Carl is the Grand Duke of the Empire, he cannot just suddenly come and meet Gilius like this.


    "Your Highness, welcome."


    That''s what it was like originally.


    "Archbishop Gilius, I apologize for coming here so suddenly without saying hello."


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Carl was guided by the priests of the temple and was able to meet Archbishop Gilius. Gilius greeted Carl with a gentle smile and served him tea himself.


    "It''s a tea that calms the mind."


    "Thank you."


    The two enjoyed their morning tea time quietly for a while.


    "I would like to express my gratitude for your generous support."


    Carl puts down his teacup and speaks quietly. Gilius also smiles and puts down his teacup. From now on, he acts as Gilius the politician, not Gilius the believer.


    "Thank you? It was the right thing to do."


    "It was a very important matter to me. I feel bad about just letting it go."


    "If you say so, my heart alone is enough."


    "Archbishop, please don''t say that. If there is anything I can do to help you, please feel free to tell me. How could I just ignore the great favor I have received from the Order of D¨¹ren?"


    A conversation that fits perfectly, as if performing a play following a script. This is possible because both parties know what they want and are aware of the line that must be drawn to get what they want.


    Carl, who is not even 20 years old, sees through the thoughts of the experienced Gilius accurately. While dealing with Gilius as a politician, Carl encouraged him to remain within the appropriate boundaries so that he could make decisions as a man of faith.


    That is, since he already knows clearly what Gilius wants, he opens the door wide and makes a way for him. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gilius was a little wary of this experienced and skilled young archduke, but he was also very comfortable with his way of speaking that scratched an itch. He felt confident that he could hold Carl''s hand tightly.


    "Well then, Your Highness, I have one concern."


    "Just tell me. I will help you in any way I can."


    As Gilius spoke carefully, as if he had been thinking hard, Carl accepted him gently.

 Chapter 206: The Iron-blooded Emperor

    A conversation that fits perfectly, as if performing a play following a script. This is possible because both parties know what they want and are aware of the line that must be drawn to get what they want.Carl, who is not even 20 years old, sees through the thoughts of the experienced Gilius accurately. While dealing with Gilius as a politician, Carl encouraged him to remain within the appropriate boundaries so that he could make decisions as a man of faith.


    That is, since he already knows clearly what Gilius wants, he opens the door wide and makes a way for him.


    Gilius was a little wary of this experienced and skilled young archduke, but he was also very comfortable with his way of speaking that scratched an itch. He felt confident that he could hold Carl''s hand tightly.


    "Well then, Your Highness, I have one concern."


    "Just tell me. I will help you in any way I can."


    As Gilius spoke carefully, as if he had been thinking hard, Carl accepted him gently.


    "I, and the priests of the church, cannot help but feel very concerned about the unfortunate incident that recently occurred in Palton Territory," Gilius stated, his voice laced with concern.


    "I agree with you. It was unacceptable," Carl responded firmly.


    In order to use heresy as an excuse, Carl firmly held onto the grounds that Gilius had laid and guided what happened next.


    "After carefully examining the matter, we cautiously concluded that this may be a minor sign of wavering faith in the church," Carl added, setting the stage for further actions.


    "A precursor phenomenon means that something bigger may happen," Gilius replied, his tone growing more serious.


    "Yes, we have already been through a great ordeal once, and this was only a very small matter," Carl acknowledged. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gilius began to use the word ''we'' and whispered about the threat that would come someday.


    "My faith is wavering¡­ Indeed, that is true," Carl stated, reflecting on the situation.


    When Carl, who had directly participated in battles in the Palton Territory and gained military merits, supported Gilius''s words, Gilius''s justification for climbing the next level was completed.


    "There are growing concerns, especially in the areas adjacent to Minardi, which follows the Tenai sect, and Tumaria, which follows the Hadad sect," Gilius continued, highlighting the regional tensions.


    The Kingdom of Minardi, located in the southwest of the empire, was home to a sect that believed in Tenai, the goddess of wisdom and light that illuminated the darkness.


    To the west was Tenai, to the east was Hadad. The Duren Church was thus caught between the two.


    "If it is not rude to Your Excellency, I would like to request that the Duren Cult dispatch a relief force to the eastern part of the Empire bordering Tumaria," Carl proposed.


    The idea of a relief team was to send priests to help those suffering from monsters, disasters, and thieves. Although they would be doing relief work, their real goal was to expand the influence of the Cult of Duren in the Laurel Union in the eastern part of the Empire, united under Carl''s banner.


    Commoners also proselytized through relief work, solving various problems, and building relationships with nobles.


    Expanding existing temples, building new ones, and increasing the number of priests...


    Even if it was limited to the eastern part of the empire, if they could secure even a little bit of influence among the nobles, they could gradually reach out and establish connections with other nobles within the empire.


    Looking at it this far, it seemed like it was only advantageous to the Duren Church, but of course, Carl also gained something. The burden on Carl, the sole pillar that held up the Laurel Union, was shared by the Duren Order.


    A religious order that maintained a reasonable distance from the secular world could be a good restraint, although it was somewhat worrisome. There was nothing that united people as much as religion.


    Adjacent to Tumari, the Hadad sect was claimed to be heretical and had to be eradicated. This was the eastern part of the empire with a strong atmosphere.


    As the influence of the Duren Church grew, its solidarity would naturally strengthen. Of course, Carl would have to keep a close eye on things and adjust accordingly so that the line wasn''t crossed.


    So what was Carl''s answer?


    "If that''s the case, I would rather ask for it," Carl replied, acknowledging the mutual benefits.


    There was no reason to reject it since it was a win-win situation for both parties. The two looked at each other and smiled softly. There was nothing more peaceful than talking to someone who understood.


    ***


    When Carl returned to the palace, he headed to none other than the Emperor''s office.


    Thanks to Carl''s careful calculation of the time, Azgoth had just finished the work that needed to be done and was about to enter his office to begin his work.


    Azgoth readily granted Carl an audience. Carl walked silently and stood in front of Azgoth.


    Azgoth, with his blond hair like a lion''s mane and eyes like the sun, seemed no different than before. And Carl, standing in front of him, had an indifferent expression on his face, as if he had not changed at all from before.


    Carl gave his courtesy in a dry, emotionless manner.


    Carl''s cold, almost ruthless attitude greatly satisfied Azgoth.


    Orten, the chamberlain who had been standing behind Azgoth to assist him in his work, seemed relieved that Carl did not rush to kill Azgoth.


    "What''s the matter, Carl?" Azgoth asked in a satisfied voice.


    So, what was Carl going to say? What was he trying to say to Azgoth, who had killed his mother, whom Carl had risked his life to protect?


    "I would like to express my gratitude for allowing me to bury my mother in the Imperial Mausoleum," Carl said calmly.


    Azgoth''s face slowly moved.


    His eyes narrowed, his eyebrows furrowed, and wrinkles appeared like those of a bared animal. That was the true face of Azgoth, genuinely happy.


    "I thought Orten was doing something for nothing, but indeed. He is truly great," Azgoth said, smiling and nodding.


    "Lilly Felt was a being worthy of respect. I, Azgoth, the Emperor of the Morgan Empire, acknowledge it," Azgoth declared.


    Azgoth rose from his chair and looked straight at Carl, who was now about the same height as him. If it weren''t for Lilly''s letter, Carl would have collapsed. He would have foolishly rushed to kill Azgoth.


    Thanks to Orten wise judgment, Lilly was able to leave a letter, and thanks to her letter, Carl was able to grow one step further, just as Azgoth had wanted.


    "Carl ''Felt'' Hardion," Azgoth directly mentioned Felt, whom Carl had arbitrarily given as a middle name, something Azgoth had never acknowledged.


    "Human beings are ultimately vessels with defined limits," Azgoth continued.


    "If you want to put something new into a vessel, you have to empty it. If you put something into a full vessel, it will be diluted and overflow. Growth is loss," Azgoth said, sharing his philosophy.


    Azgoth, who had emptied himself of all existence and filled his place with the heavy gold of the Emperor of the Empire, knew this.


    "It''s really great," Azgoth praised Carl.


    Carl had lost his beloved mother, who had filled him, and emptied himself, filling his empty heart with pure learning. It was a cool-headed analysis and strict self-control that even Azgoth could not help but admire.


    Carl had lost everything. He had nothing left to lose. Yet, how many people in this world could look to the future without throwing themselves away?


    The sight of Carl, who was both weak and soaring above the weak roots that had grounded him in this world, was truly what Azgoth had wanted from the next emperor to lead the empire.


    An absolute superman standing alone in the wilderness, who would rule the empire.


    An iron man who carried everything on his back and moved forward silently.


    The most shining being that did not waver, did not collapse, and always existed unchanging in the highest place.


    The iron-blooded emperor who would lead the empire to glory.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty the Emperor," Carl spoke with eyes as calm as a lake and as heavy as a mountain that did not sway in the wind.


    The ecstatic Azgoth and the emotionless Carl had different expressions. But it was the distorted faces of those who shared the same thing, so that no one could deny that the same blood flowed through them.


    Carl bowed according to etiquette and left the room. Beyond the closing door, Carl could feel Azgoth staring hotly at his back.


    ''Yes, I''ll come up. And I''ll prove it to you just like that. That I am the only one in this world who is qualified to be in that position,'' Carl thought.


    ''Swim through a sea of blood, climb a mountain of corpses, and stand on top. I will place your severed head on the highest place.


    And I will cover the new corpse and pour my blood over it, leaving no trace of you behind.''

 Chapter 207: Web of Ambitions

    The northern and central regions of the Hardion Empire are experiencing relentless rain. In winter, it snows heavily, but in summer, there are days when it looks like it will rain but doesn''t, then it turns to drizzle and stops again, repeating the same pattern.Swish!


    On the other hand, the eastern part of the empire tends to have cool rain in the summer, so most work is halted during the rainy season.


    In the southwestern part of the empire, in the Kingdom of Minardi, a damp wind blowing from the sea beyond races across the continent, but is blocked by the Celle Mountains, the gateway to Tummaria, and pours down rain.


    "It falls cool like the tears of the pagans of Tumaris who were abandoned by Hadad," Govan looked out the window and said to Carl.


    Hadad is called the god of storms that brings abundance. However, the rain that is so desperately needed in Tumaria will be blocked by the Celle Mountains and pour down, turning into a dry wind that will flow into Tumaria, which is a sarcastic remark.


    "If it rains this much in Tumari, wouldn''t Hadad be angry?" Carl played with his mother''s necklace and said nonchalantly.


    The desert land cannot hold water. If it rains as much as it does in the eastern part of the empire, a great flood may occur, submerging entire cities.


    "That wouldn''t be bad either," Govan muttered, stroking his beard.


    "Don''t think too badly of Tumaria." Carl got up, tucking the necklace inside his clothes. "There''s no benefit to going to war with Tumaris."


    "It''s a shame that we had to avoid war despite all the preparations."


    "Doesn''t that mean that Tumari''s power is that great?" Govan glanced at Carl, who was standing next to him.


    When he first saw him, he was a little kid, but now they were about the same height.


    "It seems that the power of Tumari has been greatly weakened. It seems that it is not a lie that they are having a hard time due to the division of the Hadad Church."


    It is now a well-known story that a new sect broke away from the Hadad Church and caused chaos.


    Carl suspected that it was the work of a heretic, or more precisely, the being behind Garten.


    "Considering that there is no response from Padishah, the news that he will die soon is probably not a lie."


    "It seems that even that desert storm-like being could not withstand the passage of time."


    Carl''s words made Govan recall the distant past.


    Before Azgoth''s accession to the throne, the Empire and Tumaria were engaged in endless war.


    When he was still young and energetic, Govan had lost his land and fled, and on the other hand, he had the experience of galloping through the desert and conquering a castle.


    He still couldn''t forget the sight of Padishah that he saw back then.


    How terrifying were those stubbornly shut lips and stubborn eyes beneath those thick eyebrows.


    When he was silent, it felt like being abandoned in the middle of an endless desert, and when he opened his mouth to shout, it felt like being swept away by a storm.


    It is hard to believe that such a Padishah could be so old that he could not even take care of state affairs.


    "Isn''t it exquisite that the Padishah and sect issues broke out at the same time?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Govan looked at the endless rain with blurry, hazy eyes.


    The Hadad sect that united Tumaria has split, and the Padishah who was supposed to mediate the split is dying and unable to do anything.


    Even amid whispers that the festering boil within Tumari could burst and spark a civil war, there are still loud rumors circulating.


    Meanwhile, the eastern part of the empire is united as the Laurel Alliance and is preparing for war. The fact that Tumaris hasn''t even made the slightest diplomatic gesture about this shows how messed up the country is.


    "It is so exquisite that it is a problem, Lord Dabron."


    Carl felt the window with his fingertips, felt its cold texture, and then took his hand away.


    "The desert cannot be ours. The Empire and Tumaria are different. The land, the people, the politics. If we attack Tumaria now, we may cause great damage, but it will be the same for both of us."


    Even if you invade Tumari, you will eventually have no choice but to retreat without any gains because the empire doesn''t know how to rule and live in the desert.


    In the end, it just ends up wasting a huge amount of material used in the war. To get anything, you would have to cross that terrible desert to the Arbana River, the heart of Tumaria, and getting there is simply impossible.


    Tumaris could use the imperial invasion as an excuse to end the internal strife and unite.


    However, since it is a war in a situation where there is no unity at the moment, there will be great damage even in the early stages.


    Also, after the war ends, there will be division again. If Tumaris is to gain an advantage, they must counterattack and invade Imperial territory.


    However, since the Laurel Union is holding out, it will not be possible to even get past Dabron.


    In other words, it may seem like there is something to gain, but the moment you cross the line, it is like jumping off a cliff together, holding hands. It is truly exquisite, and truly creepy.


    "It would be best to maintain the same relationship with Tumari as we have now. As uneasy friends."


    They joined hands because it was beneficial to both of them, but it was a bit unpleasant to be together, so they could use it with a good laugh whenever the time came.


    Azgoth''s policy was very effective.


    He reestablished the relationship between the Empire and Tumaris that had been built up with blood and sweat over countless years. And this must be further strengthened after Charles becomes Emperor.


    If the principalities within the empire were to declare independence and the Kingdom of Minardi were to launch an attack, even Carl would be helpless if Tumaria drew its sword.


    The force that suppresses that is the Laurel Union. Although Govan knew about this background, it was difficult for him, who was born and raised in Dabron, to accept joining hands with Tumaria.


    Just by engaging in such passive trade now, they are always on high alert.


    There was a brief silence, then a small knock broke it.


    Knock knock.


    "What''s going on?"


    "A woman from the Duren Church has come to see you, Your Majesty."


    The answer to Govan''s question came back.


    The Duren cult has been gradually taking root in the eastern part of the Empire over the past three months.


    It would be fair to say that it has established itself quite firmly by taking care of private matters that the military cannot take care of and by comforting the hearts of the common people.


    However, it was not yet time to come to a nobleman like this, and especially not to the extent of visiting Govan, the Marquis of Dabron, the central figure of the Laurel Alliance.


    "At the Duren Church?"


    "Yes, I have come to see His Highness the Grand Duke."


    A cautious voice returned to Govan''s question. From those words, Carl could guess who had come to see him.


    "This is Sisterhood Leader Rihanna. She is currently in the reception room."


    The only people in the religious order who had personal contact with Carl were the Sisterhood and Archbishop Gilius, so naturally, his counterpart would be a member of the Sisterhood. It was a bit surprising that Rihanna came in person.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Carl looked at Govan as he answered. Govan raised his eyebrows and wrinkled his forehead. Carl left the room alone.


    As he headed to the reception room, Carl saw the still large and sturdy Rihanna standing tall, not even sitting down on her chair, waiting.


    "Sister Leader."


    "Your Highness."


    Rihanna bowed her head slightly, and Carl nodded in agreement.


    "Sit down."


    "Uhm¡­ Yes, that''s right."


    Rihanna hesitated to sit down in her robes, soaking wet, but eventually took them off, revealing her Sisterhood armor. The armor was soaking wet, but it was better than sitting in her robes.


    Crunch.


    As she sat down, Rihanna had no skin exposed other than her scarred face.


    Rihanna hesitated for a moment, as if she had something to say. She, who hesitated in a manner unbecoming of a fanatic of Duren''s slaughter chariot, eventually gave up and opened her mouth with a blank expression.


    "I would like to hear from Hilpin about what happened last time."


    She wanted to hear more details about heresy. This suggested that the Duren cult knew the secret of the Nol proliferation that occurred in Hilfin, information that Carl had previously only relayed to Azgoth. That is, the empire and the church decided to trust each other and establish a firm cooperative system.


    "That''s all you heard. I have nothing more to say."


    Carl looked straight into Rihanna''s eyes and spoke firmly. Of course, that was false.


    First of all, Camilla''s story was completely left out of the account of the incident that occurred in Palton Territory. There was no mention of Garten''s background, nor did he recognize the Noll Carl born in Hilfin and speak the human language.


    Because all of those things were unnecessary. Even if told, they wouldn''t help solve the situation at all. And if revealed, it might put Carl in a rather uncomfortable position.

 Chapter 208: Use Everything That Could Be Used

    Carl''s existence, of course, had to be concealed.A story about Garten''s mastermind and Hilfin''s playmate, Carl, who was clearly trying to kill him? Does he know what''s going on?


    "We are."


    On Rihanna''s scarred face, only her lips moved heartlessly. The word "we" fell heavily.


    "We can never allow this to happen. I believe Your Majesty knows this."


    "I know. But I can''t say something I don''t know."


    "..."


    Lyanna eyes narrowed slightly.


    In fact, she didn''t think much of the existence of "humans."


    The Sisterhood of Duren, led by Lyanna, had seen many terrible things happen to her, most of them at the hands of humans.


    Lyanna believed that human weakness was the root of all sin and evil. That''s why Lyanna really liked people who had convictions.


    A person with conviction was strong.


    Lyanna looked deep into Carl''s unwavering eyes and could sense with refreshing clarity that she could learn nothing from the young Archduke.


    Carl was the Archduke of the Empire, so he couldn''t do anything like he did when he beat up Harmon, so this was it.


    So, let''s move on to the next story.


    "This is a story I heard through the Tenai religious order in the Kingdom of Minardi."


    The relationship between the Hardion Empire and the Minardi Kingdom was a bit subtle.


    They didn''t fight like Tumari, but they were not on good terms, and in fact, they were very fiercely secretly scheming behind the scenes.


    They thought of each other as guys who smiled on the outside and said that everything was fine, but were ready to stab each other in the back at any time.


    However, the relationship between the Order of Duren and the Order of Tenai was not so bad, apart from the secular monarchs. The same went for the Order of Azgoth.


    "It is said that the Tenai Church has recently shown signs of a ''sect'' being born. He asked about the situation of the Azgoth Church and the Duren Church."


    Sect.


    Lyanna said it was a "sect," not a "heresy." It drew a clear line between the D¨¹ren Church and other churches.


    "We talked a lot, and soon we realized that the problems at Hilfin were not just the Empire''s problem."


    Lyanna remained silent for a moment, observing Carl''s reaction. She thought he might react in some way, but he didn''t move at all.


    "The Empire actively and quickly intervened and dealt with the abnormal proliferation of monsters based on the information obtained through the mission carried out by His Excellency the Grand Duke. However, it is said that the Kingdom of Minardi was faced with a great crisis because it was one step too late."


    Carl slowly leaned back on the armrest, resting his chin on it, and silently looked at Rihanna. He just changed his posture and showed absolutely no reaction.


    "The kingdom is now in a state of quasi-war due to the mass outbreak of trolls, mainly in the northwest of the kingdom."


    But this time, Carl also reacted.


    Of course, that was a gap that Carl had intentionally shown. He squinted his eyes and put a little strength into his fingertips.


    They communicated with each other and exchanged valuable information that even Archduke Carl had not yet obtained.


    This meant that they had a huge information network that included Hardion, Tumaria, and Minardi.


    The relationship between the religious orders was deeper and wider than Carl had thought.


    "The Azgoth Church is currently in difficult circumstances, and contact is delayed. We must convey this news as soon as possible."


    Now Carl knew what category the word "we" belonged to. Not just the D¨¹ren Church, not just the D¨¹ren Church and the Empire, but something much broader. It referred to "us" within the large framework called "humanity."


    Lyanna now wanted to contact the Azgoth Cult as soon as possible by requesting that Carl, who had united the eastern part of the Empire, contact them.


    There was no choice, because in order to go from Hardion to Tumaria, you had to go through Dabron, and even if you were a priest, Govan would not allow it.


    Didn''t Carl just come back from seeing how Govan reacted to the possibility of Tumaris collapsing?


    ''How can I use this?''


    Even though he knew the noble intention of helping humanity, Carl thought so. He used everything that could be used.


    Because that''s just how Carl acted.


    ***


    Carl stared out the window at the pouring rain for a moment, then opened his mouth.


    "There''s nothing I can do right now."


    Despite Carl''s words, Lyanna didn''t look particularly disappointed.


    "But if you don''t mind taking the time, I think I can help."


    But the words that followed clearly showed a reaction. Rihanna smiled faintly, not showing much emotion.


    "Then let''s wait."


    "Give me the letter to deliver."


    "I''m sorry, but I prefer to convey important matters in person, so that would be difficult."


    "Then I guess I can''t help you."


    It meant to give specific information. To read, check, and take for yourself. Lyanna''s response to Carl''s stubbornness was brief and mute.


    "Oh, like that."


    Then he nodded and got up.


    "Anyway, this is something that takes time, so I will stay in Dabron and wait for a while."


    "Do so."


    Gentle yet stubborn. In any case, it meant that she had no intention of giving Carl any specific information. Carl also treated it as if it was nothing and sent Lyanna away.


    "..."


    But instead of turning away right away, Lyanna looked down at Carl for a moment.


    Her eyes were not those of the slaughter tanks of Duren, nor of the fanatics. Lyanna hesitated for a while again, then carefully and cautiously brought up the words she had been unable to say at first. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Vire was very sad."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry."


    Lyanna placed a hand on her chest, her steel armor clanking, and slowly lowered her head. Raindrops from the hat she wore to protect herself whenever she needed them ran down her face.


    "We will be waiting in Seongan Village, so feel free to call or come to us whenever you want. The other sisters are here with us too."


    It''s also in Seongan Village in Dabron.


    When Lyanna heard the news about Lilly, she cried and was sad, and she wanted Carl to meet Vire just once.


    When Carl asked her to give a present to his mother, Vire gave Carl her silver cane necklace. She was very happy to know that Carl was thinking of his mother.


    Vire had experienced many deaths, but most of them were deaths of people with whom he had no connection.


    Even though they had only been together for a few days, Vire felt extremely pained by the sight of Carl smiling happily and affectionately when he remembered Lilly.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Lyanna gathered up the robes she had left hanging, hung them on the arm holding her staff, and went out, her armor clanking.


    "..."


    Carl stared out the window silently, his face like a lake, with nothing on his mind.


    Looking outside at the pouring rain, he placed his hand on his chest where his mother''s necklace was. It was a cold summer.


    ***


    Although the activities of the Laurel Unit were suspended due to rain, that did not mean that they did not train. Rather, it was right to actively engage in training when you could not move like this.


    "Billford is starting to look good now."


    "Wouldn''t it be a big deal if it doesn''t even seem plausible?"


    Catherine said with a slight smile in her voice as she watched Billford leading the training. She was a lot different from before, when she used to be sharp like a knife, and now she would do simple jokes like this quite often.


    "Now that I''ve become a real knight, I should get used to commanding."


    Billford was officially knighted last spring.


    The knighthood was simple, as there was no atmosphere to make a big deal out of Lilly''s work. It would be nice to make the once-in-a-lifetime knighthood extravagant, but Billford asked to keep it simple first.


    "Are the seeds there yet?"


    "Yes. I''ll have to look into it some more."


    Absurdly, when Billford became a knight from a seed, all three of them¡ªCarl, Catherine, and Billford¡ªgot into trouble over the seed issue.


    Billford was originally Catherine''s squire, but he also served Carl in place of Harmon, who was unable to participate in the battle.


    But since Billford became a knight, Catherine naturally lost her squire, Carl also lost his squire to replace Harmon in battle, and Billford was also left without a squire.


    For now, they were receiving help from soldiers, but this also had its limits.


    They would like to plant the seeds right away.


    Even if they didn''t have more than 10 people like other high-ranking noble families, shouldn''t they have at least one? But the situation was not one where they could do that.


    First of all, if you were a seed, you must always follow it and serve its own knight.


    No one could bring in Carl, his closest aides Catherine and Billford''s squire, who were secretly plotting all sorts of secret schemes without anyone knowing.


    There, Carl became the Archduke and had honor and authority, but on the surface, he appeared to have no vested interests.


    This went for Catherine and, sadly, for Billford, who was of common birth. Against this backdrop, it was impossible to secure a seed from a noble family.


    Then what about those of commoner origin? That too had its problems.


    There must certainly be talented people among the common people.


    However, they could not bring in people who were in shambles because they couldn''t eat properly or who couldn''t read or write because they couldn''t learn, and turn them into seeds.


    It is virtually impossible to find a commoner with genius talent like Billford, who was sold as a child and given a good diet to hone his talents.

 Chapter 209: Elke Gasto

    "Now that he become a real knight, he should get used to commanding."Billford was officially knighted last spring.


    The knighthood was simple, as there was no atmosphere to make a big deal out of Lilly''s work. It would be nice to make the once-in-a-lifetime knighthood extravagant, but Billford asked to keep it simple first.


    "Are the seeds there yet?"


    "Yes. I''ll have to look into it some more."


    Absurdly, when Billford became a knight from a seed, all three of them¡ªCarl, Catherine, and Billford¡ªgot into trouble over the seed issue.


    Billford was originally Catherine''s squire, but he also served Carl in place of Harmon, who was unable to participate in the battle.


    But since Billford became a knight, Catherine naturally lost her squire, Carl also lost his squire to replace Harmon in battle, and Billford was also left without a squire.


    For now, they were receiving help from soldiers, but this also had its limits.


    They would like to plant the seeds right away.


    Even if they didn''t have more than 10 people like other high-ranking noble families, shouldn''t they have at least one? But the situation was not one where they could do that.


    First of all, if you were a seed, you must always follow it and serve its own knight.


    No one could bring in Carl, his closest aides Catherine and Billford''s squire, who were secretly plotting all sorts of secret schemes without anyone knowing.


    There, Carl became the Archduke and had honor and authority, but on the surface, he appeared to have no vested interests.


    This went for Catherine and, sadly, for Billford, who was of common birth. Against this backdrop, it was impossible to secure a seed from a noble family.


    Then what about those of commoner origin? That too had its problems.


    There must certainly be talented people among the common people.


    However, they could not bring in people who were in shambles because they couldn''t eat properly or who couldn''t read or write because they couldn''t learn, and turn them into seeds.


    It is virtually impossible to find a commoner with genius talent like Billford, who was sold as a child and given a good diet to hone his talents.


    If it were easy, the aristocracy would have collapsed long ago, and democracy would have ruled the world.


    Then, how about getting it from the Laurel Union or Hilpin?


    That won''t work either.


    Carl must maintain a balance and cannot appear to favor any of those who join him.


    It''s a total mess.


    "If this continues, I''ll become more accustomed to not having seeds."


    "It doesn''t matter to me or Billford, but shouldn''t you, Lord Carl, get used to such things?"


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Carl laughs softly and speaks calmly as he watches the soldiers running around the training grounds.


    "My mana is starting to build up now."


    Catherine''s eyes widen at Carl''s words.


    Until now, Carl was able to kill any mana user on his own with just a handful of mana.


    How much power would he have if he accumulated a lot of mana?


    "Congratulations."


    "That''s right. It''s just something that you''ve gained because the time has come, and it also means that your body has stopped growing, so it''s not something to celebrate."


    Despite Catherine''s congratulations, Carl remained indifferent.


    With a powerful growth force that surpassed that of a human, Carl was able to achieve a complete body in less than two years.


    And the enormous amount of power that was used for it was now just beginning to accumulate in Carl''s body in the form of mana.


    The amount of mana increasing is so fast that he can feel it growing even at this very moment.


    In just a little while, he''ll be able to fight like the character in the original who suffered from that disease, using up a lot of mana.


    "Even so, without Carl''s efforts, I wouldn''t have been able to grow this quickly."


    "Isn''t it all thanks to Catherine and Billford help?"


    "If you would please say so, I would be more than happy to accept it."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    For Carl, who learned the world by staying in the library and reading books, the only thing he learned formally from others was martial arts.


    The only people he can call his teachers are Catherine and Billford.


    "I''m starting to get really anxious now. I''ve always been running towards becoming a master, but this is the first time I''ve felt this anxious."


    Catherine confides her uneasy feelings to Carl.


    "Are you afraid of being overtaken?"


    "Yes, I am afraid. Billford is more talented than I am, and I am sure that Carl will surpass me in no time."


    Catherine is not someone who lacks the skills and talent to go anywhere.


    He became an imperial knight based on his skills alone, and at a young age, he possesses outstanding martial skills that are not lacking even if we say he is a top-tier mana user.


    There, he has strategy, tactics, command, and political insight, and he is loyal and honest.


    That''s why it must have been very painful for him to endure his own servant, Billford, and his master, Carl, whom he had to protect, becoming stronger than him.


    "Why don''t you ask Sir Gilbert if you get the chance later?"


    Carl speaks in a light voice.


    "...To Sir Gilbert?"


    Catherine looked a little embarrassed.


    "I am a knight of the Imperial Court, so I can ask for help from Sir Gilbert. Billford and I will also receive help. Hasn''t Sir Gilbert already taken my hand?"


    "...I see. Yes, I will ask you to do so next time I return to Himmeln."


    Even though he said that, Catherine didn''t seem very comfortable.


    "I have some business to attend to in Seongan Village. Do you want to come with me?"


    "Are you talking about the Sisterhood of Duren?"


    "That''s it, and there''s something else too."


    "Me anytime."


    Carl nodded at Catherine''s answer and shouted at Billford, who was diligently commanding the soldiers.


    "Billford! Keep training hard!"


    "Yes! ¡­ ¡­ Yes?"


    When Billford answered vigorously and turned around belatedly in bewilderment, Carl and Catherine had already stormed away.


    No, I''m going to train hard anyway, but I don''t know why I feel a little bit wronged.


    ***


    Carl and Catherine wore rough, coarse cloaks with hoods pulled down to conceal their appearance.


    In particular, Carl had a beautiful appearance that showed his nobility even when only the tip of his chin was visible, so he had to cover his body very meticulously.


    After leaving the castle, they did not go straight to the Sisterhood of Duren, but instead headed to a remote and secluded place.


    Catherine wondered what was going on but said nothing.


    But when an unidentified person suddenly appeared in the alley without a sound, she couldn''t help but flinch. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A man wearing a waterproof, tight-fitting suit kneels before Carl and bows his head.


    His figure, crouching in the pouring rain, seemed to blend in with the scenery and was not easily visible.


    When Rihanna came to visit three days ago, she secretly gave orders to ''Bloody Finger.''


    Seek to establish contact with the Hadad sect in Tumari.


    "What happened?"


    "We have successfully infiltrated. We can move whenever you give us the order."


    The Bloody Finger performed its mission admirably.


    Since they came from Tumaria to Hardion, of course, they will do well.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Please wait until negotiations with the Sisterhood are finished."


    "Yes."


    "And where is the ''ring'' now?"


    The man paused for a moment at Carl''s words, then opened his mouth cautiously.


    "I understand it is in the Marquisate of Gasteau."


    "When was the last time you heard from them?"


    "It was a month ago."


    "¡­ Okay, I understand."


    At Carl''s words, the man steps back on his knees, then stands up, bows deeply, and disappears back into the alley.


    Carl stared at the puddles rippling with rainwater as if lost in thought.


    Camilla, the ''Blood-Stained Ring,'' is following Carl''s orders and carrying out missions under Adrian as before, gathering information.


    At the same time, whenever she has time, she seeks information on the Marquisate of Gasto for Carl''s marriage alliance.


    But somehow, strangely enough, while the thorough information on Adrian is being brought in easily, the information on Marquis Gasto''s helpless daughter is being passed on here and there, of no use.


    All they know about the Marquis'' daughter, Elke Gasto, is that she can walk a little with the help of a cane, that she is pale and skinny, and that the Marquis is very annoying.


    The members of the Bloody Finger, who were relaying this embarrassingly worthless and almost scandalous information about Elke Gasto to Carl, could not help but be more cautious.


    This is, that¡­ something¡­ ¡­ .


    ¡­ ¡­ Isn''t something a bit off?


    "It''s too late to say this. You are my eyes and ears here and there."


    Carl spoke calmly to Catherine, who was waiting quietly without saying anything.


    "Don''t be alarmed if they come into contact with you when necessary."


    "Yes, Carl."


    Catherine wondered when on earth Carl had come to recruit such people, but it was never her place to ask or question. Catherine decided to answer her lord Carl''s words and not get involved in the matter any further.


    Carl walked towards the Sisterhood with Catherine.


    Now that they''re ready, they need to pressure Lyanna into giving them more information.

 Chapter 210: Ambitions Unveiled

    The Sisterhood of Duren was staying at the temple of Duren in the village of Seongan."Your Highness."


    "Sister Leader."


    Carl ran into the sisters who were preparing to leave the temple.


    When Lyanna greeted him on behalf of the Sisterhood, Carl nodded in greeting as well.


    It seemed they were trying to do something as part of relief work for the poor, who had difficulty making ends meet because they couldn''t work due to the rain.


    This was a common activity to spread the influence of the Duren Cult in the eastern part of the Empire.


    "I came here to talk about what happened last time, but the timing is a bit bad."


    "No, it''s okay. Please come in."


    Lyanna handed the basket, wrapped tightly in leather to keep it dry, to another sister and led Carl inside.


    Carl ignored Vire, who stood out among the sisters for her small stature, and followed Lyanna into the temple, even though he knew she was staring at him intently.


    Lyanna didn''t mention Vire either, as work came first.


    The inside of the temple was a little noisy, as more people than usual were visiting due to the recent activities of the Duren cult.


    Lyanna moved along the path where the priests passed, avoiding the gaze of the people, and led Carl and Catherine into a small room.


    Lyanna quietly watched Catherine with dark, gleaming eyes as she entered the room with her, but did not take any action such as chasing her away or warning her.


    Carl sat down naturally on the chair, and Catherine also naturally stood behind Carl on his right.


    Lyanna sat across from Carl, barely a sound coming from her without her armor.


    "¡­."


    "¡­ ."


    There was a moment of silence. Lyanna knew that Carl had no intention of speaking first, so she ended up having to speak first.


    "Is it okay if I ask what happened?"


    "There were some achievements."


    "Can we go over to Tumari?"


    "That seems difficult."


    "Then can I contact a priest from the Hadad sect?"


    "Well."


    Carl answered coolly but ultimately gave Lyanna no information on how to proceed.


    "Letting people in and out and delivering letters are clearly different things. Doesn''t the Sister Leader know that?"


    Lyanna looked at Carl quietly, her eyes gleaming.


    Of course, Carl didn''t even blink an eye.


    Carl, who did not change his gaze even when facing Emperor Azgoth, who killed Lilly. To someone like Lyanna.


    "Sister Leader, do not forget that the request you have made is already too much. You cannot pretend not to know how heavy my actions are in the midst of the chaos caused by the division of the Hadad Order and the silence of the Padishah."


    Carl drew the line firmly.


    But in fact, Carl could have smuggled the Sisterhood into Tumaria at any time to make contact with the Hadad Cult.


    What could be difficult about that when your bloody ring finger is already in place and waiting?


    But there was no way for Lyanna to know that fact, and she could not see into Carl''s calm, calm mind.


    There is probably no one today who can see into Carl''s mind. Even Azgoth.


    "Then I guess there''s nothing I can do."


    At the forefront of Duren''s slaughter chariots, the zealot Lyanna had secretly imagined breaking Carl in half with her staff to force him to open his mouth, but she dismissed the idea as it would have caused unmanageable problems.


    "Please wait a moment."


    After saying that, Lyanna quietly got up and left the room. She probably prepared a letter in advance for such a situation. She must have gone to get it.


    "¡­."


    And almost immediately after Lyanna left, the door carefully opened, and Vire peeked her head in.


    "Come in."


    At Carl''s words, Vire hesitated for a moment before coming in and bowing her head.


    "It''s been a while, Your Highness."


    "Yeah."


    "¡­." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­ ."


    Vire glanced at Carl, then at Catherine, before lowering her head and looking at the floor.


    "...sorry¡­."


    After hesitating for a while, Vire muttered.


    "What?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Vire couldn''t answer Carl''s words.


    She herself couldn''t figure out why she felt sorry.


    Perhaps what she should have said was not an apology, but rather condolences.


    But this little fanatic, who was still innocent and only knew how to deal with the world through violence, did not know how to express her feelings at such a moment.


    On the other hand, Carl was able to see right through Vire''s mind, even though he had never experienced this situation before.


    "All you did was give her the necklace. It was not your fault that it was not delivered to my mother in time. You had nothing to do with it."


    "That''s, that''s¡­."


    Vire hesitated and tried to refute him, but eventually realized that Carl was right.


    She did nothing wrong.


    No, to begin with, they were complete ''strangers'', so there was no need for Vire to even say anything to Carl before apologizing.


    If you think about it, giving the necklace was just an expression of religious faith.


    But since Vire''s feelings for giving the necklace to Carl and Lilly were real, she was at a loss, struggling as if she had fallen into a small stream.


    "¡­ Still, I am very sad."


    Even though Vire realized it, she began to shed tears of sorrow with her reddened eyes. Carl silently watched with emotionless eyes as Vire cried with a young face and a sniffle.


    "It''s just, well¡­ I don''t know what''s difficult, but the Archduke seemed so happy when he spoke about his mother, so I''m just sad."


    After talking nonsense, Vire closed her mouth and wiped her face with her sleeve.


    "I''m sorry. I wanted to tell you something, but I can''t remember what to say."


    Vire muttered softly one last time, then lowered her head again. Carl opened his mouth slowly, looking at Vire.


    "I gave your necklace to my mother. She must have been happy."


    "¡­ ¡­Is that so?"


    "Yes, because in the first place, she was always happy with any gift I gave her."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "But if she knew your heart, she would be happier."


    "That''s fortunate."


    Vire laughed, sniffling. And then, not knowing what to do, she hesitated and looked around. She didn''t know what to say or what to do.


    Contrary to his calm expression, Carl felt a little sad as he thought of his mother.


    And at the same time, he was a little happy that there was someone who mourned his mother''s death in this way.


    It felt like he was getting a small reward for all his hard work.


    "Okay, then you can go. Isn''t the sister leader waiting outside?"


    "Huh? Oh, yes! Sorry!"


    Vire was so startled that she opened the door wide and ran out.


    Then she met eyes with the two-meter-tall Lyanna standing tall in front of the door, looking down at her, and she shrugged her shoulders in surprise.


    "Vire, you''ve abandoned your work and are doing something else again."


    "Ah, that, this is¡­."


    "It is irresponsible behavior."


    "Yes¡­. I''m sorry¡­"


    This time, Vire, who had done something truly regrettable, apologized with a sullen face and left the temple with hurried steps to do what she had to do.


    "I''m sorry. She''s still immature."


    "It''s Okay."


    Carl responded indifferently to Lyanna''s apology.


    It wasn''t that bad.


    There were quite a few people who were even trying to use Lilly''s death for political gain. Vire''s attitude of showing sincere sorrow was a small comfort to Carl.


    "Here is a letter that needs to be delivered."


    That''s that, and this is this. Carl passed the letter he received from Lyanna on to Catherine without reading it.


    Catherine received the letter and carefully put it in her bosom to keep it from getting wet from the rain.


    She was going to read it all anyway, but she made a gesture of not looking at it, at least for the sake of formality.


    "Your Highness."


    Lyanna looked at Carl quietly with her dark eyes that had no depth and spoke softly, moving only her lips like a doll.


    "If you get too deep into the swamp, you can''t get out."


    It was a warning, a piece of advice, and at the same time a question to confirm the other person''s intention to hold hands.


    "I know."


    Carl spoke again in an emotionless voice and then stood up.


    "I''ll let you know when I get the answer. Should I get it in person?"


    "Yes, since this is a matter of concern, I will wait here."


    "I get it."


    Carl took Catherine and went straight out. He then met with the bloody ring finger at the place where he had just met him and confirmed the contents of the letter.


    One of the estates northwest of Minardi was completely destroyed. Countless trolls poured out, devouring any living thing they could find. Up to this point, there was actually no problem.


    Even though Minardi was smaller than Morgan, it was still a monarchy.


    If you couldn''t solve a problem within your territory, you could either send troops from the central region or join forces with surrounding territories to solve it. Minardi also had a master.


    The problem was that the trolls'' strength was clearly beyond common sense, just like the game Carl had encountered at Hillfin.


    ''I guess I crossed the line because I left it for too long.''


    Although Hilpin''s Noldo had been neglected for quite some time, when the newly strengthened Noldo appeared, Carl was able to subdue all of the Noldos except for the Red Mane Noldo.


    Since they even dealt with the blood statue there, it can be said that they responded quickly and well, although there are still some concerns.

 Chapter 211: Yusuf, son of Padishah, Sultan Abigail

    The problem was that the trolls'' strength was clearly beyond common sense, just like the game Carl had encountered at Hillfin.''I guess I crossed the line because I left it for too long.''


    Although Hilpin''s Noldo had been neglected for quite some time, when the newly strengthened Noldo appeared, Carl was able to subdue all of the Noldos except for the Red Mane Noldo.


    Since they even dealt with the blood statue there, it can be said that they responded quickly and well, although there are still some concerns.


    Carl knew that if medium-sized monsters like trolls poured out in large numbers, it would be impossible to respond immediately.


    In such a scenario, they would be overwhelmed, and the defenses would collapse in an instant, unable to hold out even with support.


    The trolls would gleefully trample over the realm, capturing any living thing they could find and throwing them as sacrifices into the pool of blood.


    As a result, an absurd situation arose where even the master of the kingdom, who was dispatched late, had a hard time seizing the opportunity for victory.


    ''The difference in power between the Nol and the Troll races is truly terrifying. If a Troll leader like the Red-Maned Nol were to be born at that time, it would be nothing short of a disaster.''


    Carl realized that this matter was very threatening. But at the same time, he thought it wasn''t bad.


    The war with Tumaria could be suppressed by using the Laurel Union, but there was nothing he could do about Minardi, which bordered Margrave Grilldi in the southwestern part of the empire, which was Adrian''s territory beyond his reach.


    Minardi must suffer and waste its strength as much as possible until Carl becomes Emperor and stabilizes the Empire.


    This was a very bad thing considering the invisible threat, but it was very satisfying considering Carl''s current goal, the throne.


    Tumari had created a suppressant, and since she was already suffering from a major outbreak of measles, it would be best to convey the information honestly.


    If Tumaria were to shake or collapse too much, it would eventually be forced to declare war on Hardion to maintain unity. Otherwise, it would just be torn to pieces.


    If they tightened their grip on an already cornered situation, they would have no choice but to show their teeth. Carl needed to slowly restore the tattered state of Tumaria and buy as much time as possible.


    As he told Govan, Tumaria was an uncomfortable friend.


    Although it was a bit unpleasant to be around, thanks to Tumaria, Carl had been able to take control of the eastern part of the empire and gain valuable information, so he was using it well.


    In politics, there were no eternal enemies or eternal friends. Carl intended to suck out the bone marrow and find a way to use the remaining bones.


    "Make copies and keep them, and pass on the original as is," Carl ordered.


    "Yes."


    "And¡­"


    Carl carefully considered what he was going to say, then spoke gravely to the informant with the bloody ring finger, who was awaiting orders.


    "¡­Tell ''Ring'' to come to me as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    The man stepped back at Carl''s words.


    On the way back to the castle with Catherine, Carl''s head started to get a little¡­ well, really a little complicated.


    ¡­It was just a coincidence that Camilla''s pretty hazel eyes came to mind. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Really.


    ***


    Four days after ordering the bloody ring finger to deliver the letter, a reply arrived quickly. Naturally, Carl unfolded it and looked at it before handing it over to Lilly.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Carl put down the letter and looked out the window for a while, where the rain was still falling. It gave him something to think about.


    "You haven''t leaked any information about me, have you?" Carl asked.


    "Absolutely not," the informant with the bloody ring finger answered firmly.


    In fact, Carl had always been very thorough in hiding the connection between his bloody ring finger and himself, and the bloody ring finger knew it and was very careful about it.


    However, there was a separate letter in the reply received from the Hadad sect, in which Carl was clearly identified and addressed to him.


    The letter mentioned that it was a great help that Archduke Carl had sent the letter.


    Furthermore, it stated that they understood Carl''s intentions and that they would properly control the disturbance occurring within Tumaria so that there would be no tension in the border area.


    ''Someone is trying to speak to me directly and secretly through the Hadad Church,'' Carl thought.


    And yet, this person never revealed who they were until the very end. They were careful, cautious, yet bold.


    ''How do they know me?'' Carl found it odd.


    The fact that Carl delivered the letter could be figured out with just a little thought.


    Now Carl held the eastern part of the empire in his hands and was staying in Dabron, the only passage to the border.


    In the meantime, the only people who could secretly deliver letters would be Marquis Dabron Govan or Carl, and Govan would not do anything good for Tumaria.


    So, it was easy to figure out that Carl had help.


    However, reading Carl''s intentions was of a different nature. The opponent saw through Carl''s true intentions and his desire to become emperor.


    That was why they were sure he did not want war. With confidence, they leisurely pressed down on Carl''s flipped tile with their fingertips and pointed at it.


    ''He is a high-ranking official of Tumaria, unrelated to the Empire, and yet knows me, as he is associated with the Hadad cult.''


    The number of people from Tumaria that Carl had encountered so far in his life was not that many.


    All of these were people he encountered when he was subduing the Salgarez mercenary group that had settled in the border area in the past and was engaged in plundering.


    Of those, there was only one person worth remembering.


    ''Yusuf of Abigail.''


    A young man of noble birth, but whose identity could not be determined, made even the radicals who led the army to the border area follow him. Yusuf spoke secretly to Carl through the Hadad sect.


    Why?


    ''Tumaria is currently in a precarious situation. If I, who have guessed Tumaria''s situation, were to attack, even if I could eventually block it, Tumaria would suffer terrible damage.'' Carl mused.


    Western Tumaria, most of the lands bordering the Empire, would be lost. Even if they could slowly recover later, they would not be able to cover all the losses in this precarious situation.


    That is, the opponent saw through Carl''s true intentions and even realized that Carl had two moves to make it happen.


    Either help Tumaria and join hands to avoid war, or cut off its hand so that it couldn''t even draw its sword and stand up.


    Yusuf gently pointed the knife at Carl and said, ''I know your plan. Let''s get through this on good terms, so there''s no need to shed blood.''


    If Carl refused, Yusuf would also go around publicly bragging about Carl''s ambitions for the throne.


    Of course, it might not be a big deal now, but it still left some discomfort.


    When Aric was killed by Adrian, Carl needed to rise up with a noble and sublime determination while mourning Aric''s death.


    If there was even one record of it being brought up, Carl might be at a disadvantage when that time came.


    ''That''s great,'' Carl admired Yusuf.


    When Carl first met Yusuf, he seemed young and irritable, so Carl was able to control him without much difficulty. But now it seemed like it wouldn''t be easy to deal with him.


    ''Is it really possible that a promise that will determine the fate of the two countries will be made with just a letter like this¡­?''


    Carl immediately began writing a reply to Yusuf. As Yusuf had pointed out Carl, Carl had also pointed him out as ''Yusuf, son of Padishah, Sultan Abigail.''


    If there was a young man who could directly engage with the Hadad sect, who was concerned about the future of Tumaria, and who could make a promise with Carl, who wanted to become the Emperor of the Empire, then it would be the son of the Padishah.


    Carl wrote the letter so as not to use his own name or phrases to identify himself and handed it over to the informant with the bloody ring finger.


    "Deliver it the same way as last time," Carl ordered.


    The principle was to always change the method of contact to avoid revealing himself, but then it might not be conveyed to Yusuf.


    "Yes."


    The informant responded to Carl''s orders, politely accepted the letter, and stepped aside.


    Carl put aside the letters he had received from Yusuf and got up to collect the letters exchanged between the religious orders.


    Even though it was just a formality, he had to tell Lyanna first.

 Chapter 212: Not So Good News

    Both of them were busy with Catherine fiercely criticizing Billford, who was still inexperienced at conducting.In the original, we never saw Billford as a commander or as a knight. He was mostly used as a strategic weapon, like a nuclear bomb.


    Perhaps¡­ it''s because he lack a bit of talent for conducting.


    Thanks to that, Carl and Harmon were able to go out together.


    "I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve served you, Lord Carl," Harmon said, grumbling a little.


    Harmon is Carl''s servant, so it would be natural for them to spend most of the day together.


    However, since Carl usually did things on his own and preferred to spend time alone, Harmon was having a boring time.


    ''I could do something else, but I don''t know when lord Carl might need my help, so that''s a bit...''


    "Shouldn''t you be grateful that I''m giving you a good rest?"


    "I''m so rested that I don''t even know who I''m serving."


    "Oh, like that."


    "... ... ."


    Knowing that Carl''s dry ''that'' was nominally a word of comfort and sympathy, Harmon decided not to dwell on the subject any further.


    ''The more I say, the more I''ll get a response like, ''So what?''''


    "The rain should stop soon."


    "Isn''t it better for you if you can play more?"


    "I''m not doing anything¡­ No, that''s not it."


    Before they knew it, the topic had changed again.


    Harmon tried hard to change the subject, but nothing came to mind.


    The reason Harmon tried to avoid this topic was because it was very painful, not only for Carl but also for Harmon.


    Normally, Harmon would be busy even during rainy times like this.


    He had to go all over the place to deliver the letters exchanged between Carl and Lilly and to find gifts to send to Lilly.


    If it were before, he would have been riding a horse in the pouring rain, galloping around in all directions, swearing inwardly because of Carl, who would say, ''I want to give this to you as a gift.''


    As the Laurel Unit had nothing to do, it was natural for Harmon to be busy.


    But now, Harmon was just sitting in his room, wasting time, even though the Laurel Unit was tied up.


    Doing nothing could be so painful, Harmon realized too late.


    Arriving at the temple in the rain, fortunately this time, Lyanna was staying quietly inside the temple.


    "The letter was delivered safely, and this is the reply."


    Carl only passed on correspondence between the religious orders to Lyanna.


    Despite the presence of Carl and Harmon, Lyanna opened the letter and looked through it.


    She also knew that Carl had already seen the letter.


    "... ... ."


    Lyanna''s eyebrows twitched, and then her expression disappeared.


    A face disfigured by scars appeared like a mask floating in the dim light of candlelight.


    Harmon turned his head away with a pale face as terrible memories came back to him at the sight of her.


    "I guess you have some not-so-good news."


    Carl sat back in the hard, uncomfortable chair of the temple and spoke casually.


    Tumaria is divided into a central area around the rich Arbana River and other territories.


    However, it is said that the Hadad sect grew in power in almost all territories except the area near the Arbana River.


    Now, it is not just the Hadad Church''s problem, but the national fortunes of Tumaria itself are in an uncertain situation.


    "Yes, I have some not-so-good news."


    Lyanna couldn''t help but be very wary of it.


    Because if the Hadad sect is anything like the ''Universal Equality Church,'' then this could truly expand into a threat to all of humanity.


    Carl, on the other hand, didn''t care much about it.


    Anyway, all of Tumaria''s power is concentrated around the Arbana River.


    As long as this is maintained, even if the opponent is a ''heretic,'' Tumaria can rise again at any time, and the Hadad sect can also recover its power.


    Tumaria has closer ties to religion than the Morgan Empire.


    High-ranking priests of the Hadad sect are even involved in state affairs.


    So now that he has figured out the true nature of his enemy, Tumaria will gallop across the desert like a sandstorm that destroys everything, eradicating the existence of the heresy.


    Of course, the desert is the land of Tumaria, but Tumaria''s influence does not reach everywhere evenly.


    There will definitely be remnants left somewhere, growing in power here and there like a cancer.


    ''That''s good.''


    Carl wanted those threatening entities to remain within Tumaria, where they could become enemies at any time.


    So, in all this, Carl felt neither anxious nor afraid.


    We are just guarding against their presence infiltrating the empire.


    "If you have anything more to say, say it now."


    "... ... No, it''s okay." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At Carl''s indifferent voice, Lyanna looked at him quietly for a moment and then shook her head.


    She had told everything that needed to be told.


    Now all that''s left is to wait.


    "Would you like to meet Vire?"


    Lyanna asked Carl, who was waking up.


    The fanatic''s face, which had been frozen until just a moment ago, had now transformed into the face of a seemingly ordinary ''priest.''


    "No, that''s fine."


    Carl refused firmly and left the room.


    There is nothing to be gained from meeting with Vire often.


    It''s just a waste of time.


    It''s enough that they meet very occasionally so that Vire doesn''t completely forget Carl.


    Because it was merely a stepping stone for Carl to expand his influence within the Duren Church.


    Just as Carl was a stepping stone for expanding the influence of the Duren sect in politics.


    "... ... ."


    After Carl left without a word, Lyanna slowly closed her eyes.


    The only light in the small, shady room was a small candle, and even that flickered slowly along with Lyanna''s worries.


    Lyanna felt sad.


    It wasn''t Carl''s grief over losing his mother.


    It was sad that Carl, who seemed to have become a complete human being with both faith and love, lost his anchor and became a being who resembled God, existing alone.


    Does this mean that humans cannot remain human the moment they exist alone, but are lonely beings who need to be together?


    That was the sadness that Lyanna, who had fought for both gods and humans and had come to question the very existence of humanity, felt when she saw Carl.


    ***


    On his way back to Naesong in the rain, Carl suddenly stopped dead in his tracks.


    "Lord Carl?"


    Harmon asked Carl, closing the hem of his cloak.


    Is there anything uncomfortable?


    "I''ll walk for a bit and then go in. You go in first."


    "... ... In this weather?"


    "Yeah."


    Harmon glanced up at the sky, which was pouring down rain as if through a hole, and was conflicted about whether to comfort Carl or give him time to stand in the rain alone.


    "... Then, I will go in first and wait."


    "Okay. Just rest."


    "I''ve been resting for so long that it''s starting to hurt. I should at least tidy up Carl''s clothes."


    "Okay, I understand. I''ll be going now."


    Harmon suppressed his sadness and greeted Carl before heading to the inner palace.


    But contrary to Harmon''s thoughts, Carl is not the kind of guy who misses his mother while getting rained on.


    Because he always thinks about Mother Lilly, whether it rains or not.


    Right now, it''s just because he has someone to meet.


    Carl stood in an alley, a quiet and dark place where the rain didn''t pour down.


    "You came quickly."


    "... ... Because you told me to come as soon as possible... ."


    The alley, where even rain didn''t come in, was too narrow to fall down.


    Carl blinked slowly as he was hit by Camilla''s soft body temperature and her dizzying scent, who had suddenly appeared right next to him.


    The rain continued to fall, a steady drumbeat against the cobblestones. Carl and Camilla stood in the narrow alley, their bodies pressed together. The darkness of the alleyway seemed to swallow them whole, leaving only the soft glow of their eyes and the faint sound of their breathing.


    Unlike Carl, who covered his body with a cloak soaking wet from the rain, Camilla, who swam in the shadows and was not exposed to a single drop of rain, was wearing thin, black clothes covering her body.


    Her warm body heat, filled with her scent, seeps into the narrow alley, pushing away the damp, cold air.


    The wind blowing into the alleyway whips his black hair, caressing Carl''s cloak and clinging to it as if it were soaked in rainwater.


    "What about Adrian?"


    That was the first thing Carl said.


    Camilla stared at Carl with her jewel-like eyes that sparkled even in the darkness, then slowly opened her lips.


    "I feel like he have become more intimate with Gwen Grilldy."


    "¡­ That''s okay."


    Carl spoke in a low voice, avoiding Camilla''s eyes.


    It has been reported that Adrian, who seemed shocked by Lilly''s death and remained silent for a while, seems to have become more than just a collaborator with Gwen.

 Chapter 213: Whispers of Betrayal

    "Adrin been exchanging more letters with Marquis Grilldi than before. I can''t tell you the details because of Aingir''s suspicions, but there might be something going on with Minardi as well."When Carl turned away, Camilla finally provided him with some useful information.


    In the original story, Adrian didn''t completely trust Camilla around this time.


    However, he believed she wouldn''t betray him, so he entrusted her with a series of important tasks.


    Despite this, Adrian noticed the subtle difference in Camilla''s attitude as she followed Carl around and weighed him, and he began using Camilla while being thoroughly wary of her.


    Because of this, Camilla was unable to access Adrian''s important work. Adrian created a complex system to prevent Camilla from discovering information about him, and he gave her endless missions to keep her from doing anything significant.


    However, since Camilla didn''t completely trust and follow Adrian, he wasn''t aware of all her abilities, unlike in the original story.


    As a result, Camilla was able to successfully complete the mission given by Adrian and deliver the bad news about Marquis Gasto''s daughter, Elke Gasto, to Carl.


    She was also able to meet Carl three days after being summoned.


    "This is also different from the original," Carl thought as he turned his head completely away from Camilla and looked out into the rain-filled street.


    In the original story, Adrian was extremely wary of foreign intervention.


    The principalities belonging to the empire were so vigilant that it was unlikely they would have brought in the kingdom of Minardi, a foreign country. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, now that so much had changed because of Carl, it seemed that Adrian was planning to seize the opportunity to win, even if it meant involving Minardi.


    "It is possible that he reached out to Tumari in some way."


    If Adrian wanted to keep Carl in check, moving Tumari would be the best option.


    But it wouldn''t be easy, as Carl currently held a firm grip on the eastern part of the empire, and the situation in Tumari was in disarray.


    "Minardi''s intervention... If I receive visible support, it will be a headache for Adrian in the future. If I want to use Minardi while tying my hands and feet, there''s no other way but war."


    Carl maintained his position as Archduke solely by military power.


    Even if he were to establish himself in the eastern part of the empire, he could be sent to the western part of the empire at any time if there was a threat of war.


    The incident at Palton last time would be an excuse to send Carl militarily to a place other than the eastern part of the empire, so if political maneuvers were carried out well in the center, they could tie his hands and feet by sending him to the western part of the empire, where Carl had no base.


    Starting with Marquis Grilldi, Adrian would gather strength to capture Carl.


    Meanwhile, they would deal with Aric and Nero in the center and establish a firm position.


    Next, it would be a simple matter to isolate Carl, who was stuck in the western part of the empire and unable to move the Laurel Union.


    To prevent the civil war from escalating into an East-West conflict centered around the Eastern Laurel Union and the Marquis of Grilldi in the West, the plan was to capture Carl and behead him.


    "It''s good to have the information, but I''m still not sure," Carl thought.


    The problem was that they didn''t know how far Adrian''s influence extended.


    Carl knew about Adrian''s nature and could guess his plans. However, they couldn''t be sure what Adrian was aiming for by modifying his plans.


    "I have to change my plans," Carl decided.


    Carl, who had been lost in thought, suddenly came to his senses.


    Camilla, the assassin and master, was slowly pulling her hair off Carl''s shoulder with delicate hands.


    Instead of just grabbing her own hair and pulling it, she gently caressed Carl''s shoulder with her fingertips and pulled the hair out one by one.


    Her delicate fingertips and neatly cut nails gently scratched the hair that was wet from the rain and didn''t fall out, or to be precise, Carl''s shoulder.


    When Carl turned around, Camilla, who had been concentrating on pulling out her hair, raised her eyes slightly and made eye contact with Carl.


    "Because the hair is stuck," she said softly.


    "¡­."


    Carl remained silent.


    Even as she spoke, Camilla didn''t even pretend to look at her hair. Looking straight into Carl''s eyes, she was now brushing Carl''s shoulders with her fingertips.


    The air mixed with Camilla''s breath felt slightly sweet.


    "¡­ When are you going to give me information about Elke Gasto?" Carl asked.


    "¡­."


    Camilla blinked slowly at Carl''s words.


    There was no way Carl wouldn''t know that she was deliberately keeping it a secret, and there was no way Camilla wouldn''t know that he was pursuing it.


    However, Camilla blinked and looked calm, as if she didn''t know she was being interrogated.


    "That''s all," Camilla replied.


    "You''re not that incompetent," Carl countered.


    "I''m busy because of Adrian''s orders," Camilla explained.


    "Shouldn''t my orders take precedence?" Carl questioned.


    "I''m prioritizing the order to gather information from under Adrian," Camilla responded.


    "The alliance with Gasto is also important," Carl pressed.


    "But it doesn''t mean you can''t do it without me," Camilla retorted.


    Camilla slowly lifted the hand that had been sweeping Carl''s shoulder and pushed it into the hood that covered Carl''s face.


    Like her voice, slow and soft, it was like rainwater seeping into dry soil.


    The inside of the hood was filled with Carl''s warmth. Carl felt a prickling sensation on his fingertips as they brushed against his cheek, and Camilla felt a burning heat.


    Camilla lifted Carl''s hood slightly to reveal his beautiful face and licked her lips.


    "With this handsome face, wouldn''t it be okay to charm the bird in the cage?"


    The words flowing from her moist lips were probably referring to Elke Gasto. Or maybe she was referring to herself¡­.


    Carl snatched Camilla''s hand from hers, which was barely touching his cheek but not quite touching it. The hand he held tightly was hot like fire.


    "Camilla, do your job," Carl ordered.


    "I am doing it," Camilla insisted.


    "No, you''re not," Carl stated firmly.


    The alliance with Gasto was very important.


    Hilfin, who was secretly suffering burdensome losses by exchanging silver for money through the Monte Bank, needed the neighboring Marquisate of Gasto, which held a firm grip on the northern part of the empire, to become financially stable.


    In order to smoothly control and hide the Hilfin forces that had grown significantly militarily, and also to prevent Gasto from joining hands with the Balturan people and claiming independence in the future, this was by no means something that could be glossed over.


    "Camilla, find out information about Elke Gasto and report back to me," Carl commanded.


    Camilla didn''t answer. Instead, she rolled her eyes and looked at Carl''s hand, which was tightly holding hers.


    "¡­"


    "¡­."


    Instead of pushing away, she took Carl''s hand tightly and gently rubbed his fingers with her thumb. If she had the ability to think normally, she would undoubtedly know.


    ...And Carl was by no means stupid.


    He could tell just by looking at the attitude she showed when they first had a proper conversation in the palace.


    No, before that, when she hugged and comforted Carl when he was crying like a child, and when she saved Carl when he was in danger. And even now, Camilla was blatantly seducing him.


    Camilla looked straight up at him, gently rubbing Carl''s hand. Her pretty hazel eyes, like jewels, narrowed slightly.


    "Are you embarrassed?"


    "No."


    "I''m embarrassed," Camilla stated.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla slowly pulled Carl''s hand down, then with a strength and speed that the master couldn''t react to, she pulled her hand away in one breath and grabbed his wrist in return.


    "Why are you not embarrassed?" Camilla asked.


    "Camilla, I am your¡­," Carl began, but Camilla cut him off.


    "Because you''re conscious of me?" she asked, smiling faintly as she watched Carl close his mouth and furrow his brows.


    "What do you want from me?" Carl asked, pulling her hand.


    Camilla, despite having the power of a master, followed along coolly, and instead, she pressed herself against Carl and placed her other hand on his chest.


    Even in the midst of all this, the hand that gently held Carl''s wrist never let go.


    "You probably already knew."


    "Why?"


    Carl squinted his eyes and glared at Camilla. He didn''t know why she wanted him. She probably didn''t just want to look good.


    "I have been watching you," Camilla whispered. "For over a year, more than anyone else."


    Hiding in Carl''s shadow, always, always.


    "That little, skinny boy¡­."


    Camilla looked up at Carl and said with a mysterious expression on her face. "¡­has become a man."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Are you uncomfortable?" she asked.


    "No."


    "Lie," Camilla flatly denied Carl''s claim.


    Carl did not have the emotions of a normal human being. There was no such thing as privacy for him.


    Preferring to spend time alone was not about protecting his private space, but rather about organizing his thoughts more efficiently.


    In fact, even though Carl realized that Camilla was watching him in the Palatinate, he did not feel the least bit uncomfortable about it.


    And apart from that, Carl had already allocated Camilla a tiny bit of that space inside him that he may or may not have.


    "I told you I was yours," Camilla spoke in a calm, rippling voice. "It was a story about a lord and his subject."


    Instead of retorting verbally, Camilla pulled Carl''s hand toward her face.


    Just like that day, when Carl gently held Camilla''s face.


    Wouldn''t this be too meaningful and intimate an act to be done in the relationship between a lord and his subject?


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    A little strength is put into Carl''s fingertips.


    It seems like something is being exchanged through their eyes.


    "¡­ ¡­ That''s enough information on Elke Gasto."


    Camilla''s eyes sparkle.


    But it disappeared in an instant with Carl''s subsequent words.


    "Rather than that, first of all, obtain the information or weaknesses necessary for negotiation with Marquis Gasto. After negotiation, I will secretly betroth you to Elke Gasto and form an alliance."

 Chapter 214: In The Rain

    "Rather than that, first of all, obtain the information or weaknesses necessary for negotiation with Marquis Gasto. After negotiation, I will secretly betroth you to Elke Gasto and form an alliance.""¡­why...."


    "Because I have to hide the pattern to counter Adrian''s plan."


    Carl said that coldly and then pulled his hand away. Of course, Carl knew that Camilla hadn''t asked that.


    Unfortunately, Carl did not know that these actions were not very effective. Camilla''s hand did not leave Carl''s wrist, and she pulled him close with an almost brutal force.


    Camilla had been observing Carl for a long time and knew quite a bit about him.


    If Carl really didn''t care about Camilla, he wouldn''t have reacted like this. He would have acted coldly, as if cold steel were flowing instead of warm blood, or, on the contrary, he would have held her in his arms and whispered sweet words of love.


    If he just see her as a tool, Camilla can act the way she wants and use me as a tool.


    He must have thought that his words and actions toward Camilla were just the price he paid for using her as a tool, and he must have acted out his love by coldly judging the pros and cons and giving her fuel.


    Carl is a man who can commit such cruel acts without any hesitation, as long as he makes ''rational judgments.''


    However, Carl neither harshly rejected Camilla for crossing the line nor hugged her affectionately. This fearsome monster, who enlightened the world by simply reading books from the imperial library, has learned one thing from others besides martial arts.


    "Are you sure that''s okay?"


    Camilla held Carl''s hand tightly, wrapped her arms around his waist, pulled him close, and whispered in a wet voice.


    "Yeah."


    Carl''s cold voice did not change.


    But Carl, knowing that he could shake Camilla off with just a look of contempt and disgust, simply remained indifferent, unaware that he was sending her subtle signals, leaving her open to it.


    Because the one thing Carl learned from anyone other than martial arts was love, which he learned from Lilly.


    Carl, who felt as if he had everything just from his love for his mother, was, in fact, no better than a baby just learning to walk when it came to those vast and complex emotions.


    The reason why her jewel-like eyes keep coming to mind. Why her curly black hair looks so beautiful. The reason why her body temperature feels soft. The reason why her scent feels sweet.


    Carl didn''t know.


    He just looked at Camilla''s hazel eyes, which were like jewels, and that''s why they came to mind.


    The shiny, curly black hair resembled the twinkling stars in the night sky that reminded him of his mother, and it looked beautiful.


    The reason the body temperature felt soft was because the air soaked in rain was cold.


    The only thing that smelled sweet was the perfume. The only love he knew was for his mother, so this feeling could never be love.


    "Even if you hug a woman you''ve never even met, not me?"


    "What difference does it make?"


    "Are you sure you won''t regret it?"


    "Regret¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl''s lips, which had been speaking coldly and confidently, paused. He had no regrets.


    He had spent that night with Camilla, one stained with too much regret and pain, to say those words in front of her.


    "Is it so?"


    Camilla, as if she had heard Carl''s silent words, suddenly took a step back from him.


    And she looked at Carl''s elegant eyebrows and noble eyes, furrowed and glaring at him, as if savoring them. She enjoyed the moment when she realized that he was wavering with the utmost feeling.


    "Then, I will convey it thusly, Your Highness."


    Camilla spoke coldly with a face that was cold and disinterested, unlike her satisfied mood, and disappeared into the shadows. Carl glared at the shadow.


    Camilla had already gone. It was just a shadow of nothing.


    But it wasn''t just a shadow, as Camilla''s warmth slowly cooled and her scent lingered as it disappeared in the fishy air.


    After all traces of Camilla disappeared, Carl returned to his cold, expressionless face and walked calmly as usual.


    She couldn''t find anything in him, she couldn''t feel anything.


    But the act of wasting precious time pointlessly seemed to show how Carl unconsciously viewed Camilla.


    ''¡­ Now that I think about it, he''s only 18¡­'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Camilla, who had been watching him contentedly from the shadows until Carl left, ended up covering her eyes with her hands.


    But it was not Camilla but Carl who reached out first! He grabbed her chin, lifted her head, cupped her face, and declared that she was his.


    She did nothing wrong.


    ''¡­ I hugged Carl, who was crying loudly, just because I felt sorry for him.''


    Camilla muttered to herself as she left the room. After the man and woman left, only cold loneliness flowed through the alley again.


    ***


    The rain that had been pouring down as if a hole had been ripped through the sky stopped. But I can''t like it, because now the real heat is starting. It was a real shame for the Laurel Legion, who had to gallop through the eastern part of the empire in this humid and hot weather.


    Especially when you go into a swampy area that has flooded the forest due to the heavy monsoon rains, in this hot weather, wearing armor.


    Choa, choa, choa¡­ Metal armor is heavy and prone to rust, while cloth gambitons get soaked. So they''re all wearing armor made from tough monster hide.


    The forests of Gilin Territory, these swamps formed by the overflow of small rivers, will in fact disappear naturally over time. It is an annual event for nearby villagers to scour the remaining ponds for fish that flow in from the river.


    "Do you see that rope up ahead?"


    A man from a nearby village who was guiding us points to a rope tied to a tree.


    "Is that the place?"


    "Yes, it gets really deep from there. The water is so deep that if you go in by mistake, you''ll die for sure."


    The man shudders as he answers Billford question, now looking like a dignified knight.


    They tell you to be careful, put up a rope as a warning, and even hang a long rope so you can grab it in case you fall. But every year when the water recedes and I go out to fish, I always find piles of bones of people who drowned.


    In the past, I would have just assumed that it would happen no matter who died. But this year, things are different.


    "Sir, you must be careful. Eight people have already disappeared, including those from other villages, and among them is an old man who has lived in this forest for over 50 years."


    The man said in horror. It''s been just over ten days since the rainy season ended, and eight people have disappeared.


    Above all, the fact that an old man who frequents this forest as if it were his own home has gone missing is terrifying.


    To survive in this cruel world means you are strong, in whatever sense that may mean.


    Even if he is just an old man from a rural village, his life experience and wisdom cannot be ignored.


    There is no way that an old man wouldn''t know about the disappearances and drownings that occur every year, and yet he was victimized.


    "Stay back."


    "Yes, sir. Please do so."


    The man bows and steps back at Billford words. But he could not sense any fear, dread, or rejection of the knight in him.


    There is no commoner who dislikes the Laurel Legion, which solves numerous problems arising in the eastern part of the Empire. They deserve respect and love.


    "Approach slowly."


    "Yes."


    At Billford command, the soldiers move slowly, wading through water cold up to their calves. They were all armed with spears, and instead of their usual large shields, they wore long, thin shields that protected only their forearms.


    If you fall while fighting a monster with a large shield in the water, you may die without being able to get up.


    Clank, clank¡­ . The soldiers following behind them had nets wrapped around their arms instead of spears and shields.


    It''s not a regular net. It is an excellent weapon that has a creepy hook attached to the part where a thick and strong rope is woven, and it digs into the flesh of the person it catches and catches them.


    Billford struggled to control his nerves as he approached the deep water marked by ropes in the lead.


    ''This is my first time conducting. I can''t make a mistake here.''


    This is the first mission that Billford will command alone, without any other knights, including Carl and Catherine.


    There is no one to cover for his mistakes when an emergency arises. All kinds of problems arise immediately after the rainy season ends.


    The rainy season is a tough time for monsters, so they stay put and wait for the rain to stop. Then, when the rain stops, they run out and roam around causing trouble to fill their hungry stomachs.


    There are also quite a few commoners who turn to robbers because they run out of money and food while enduring the rainy season, or because their houses collapse.


    Despite the support of the Duren Church, Carl was so short-handed that he split his Laurel Corps into four units.


    The 1st Division is operated by Carl, the 2nd Division by Catherine, and the newly created 3rd and 4th Divisions are operated by troops supported by Aric and the eastern nobles of the Empire, respectively.


    So, Billford, who became the 3rd Division Commander of the Laurel Unit less than half a year after becoming a knight, couldn''t help but be nervous.


    Of course, Billford has the skills, so he can definitely come back alive.


    However, there must be no casualties among the soldiers.


    Above all, Billford cannot ruin the record of the Laurel Unit, which is building an undefeated legend, with something like this.

 Chapter 215: Lizardman

    Billford commanded, "Throw the bait."


    As he slowly advanced toward the rope, the soldiers carrying the slings on their shoulders opened the entrance to the sling.


    Despite being smoked, the meat, rotting during the rainy season, emitted a terrible stench. The soldiers all frowned but acted silently, without complaint.


    They tied the rotten meat to a nearby tree with a long rope and hurled it with all their might into the pond.


    With a splash, a ripple appeared in the calm swamp. Then, they tied the remaining meat to another tree to create a path that would lure the opponent into shallow water. Billford and the soldiers stepped back a little, standing motionless, waiting for a reaction.


    No matter how well Billford and his soldiers fought, they could not battle in a swamp over three meters deep.


    The water had become so deep because the villagers had dug deeper to accommodate more fish, and now, something sinister seemed to have settled in.


    "I must warn you to adjust the water depth after the water level goes down this year," Billford thought.


    Slapsh¡­.


    After a long silence, a small splashing sound was heard. Gentle ripples spread across the swamp. Billford moved slowly, holding the spear he had tucked at his side, resting it on his shoulder.


    Something rose silently above the swamp. A pair of protrusions appeared, then after a while, they retracted again.


    Billford thought it was snow.


    "It looks like a nose."


    The soldier holding the net whispered in a small voice. The art of casting a net required skill. He was born and raised near the river, so he had a fair amount of knowledge about such types of beasts and monsters.


    "Of what?" Billford asked.


    "Crocodiles and lizards and things like that breathe like that," the soldier answered Billford''s question. The sound subsided for a moment. Then, the ripples spread again in the pond.


    Choaaaa¡­


    It seemed like something was eating the rotten meat.


    "Get ready," Billford whispered, and the soldiers braced their spears at his words.


    Then it came close to the rope tied to the tree and, in one breath, came out onto the land.


    Choaaaah!


    Billford and the soldiers were a little¡­ no, quite embarrassed. If it was a monster that lived in water, Billford thought it would have a body suitable for swimming.


    He imagined it would have a flat, long body like the crocodile or lizard the soldier had just mentioned.


    But the monster that emerged from the deep pool stood before them in a form beyond imagination. It literally stood up.


    Billford felt a chill as he saw the huge monster, three meters tall, walking on two legs with a stooped back, staring at him with wide, surprised eyes, just like himself.


    It resembled a crocodile but had a relatively short snout, large scales densely covering its entire body, and forearms thicker than the waist of an adult male, which were threatening.


    And above all, intelligence could be sensed from its wide-open mouth in bewilderment and the bright yellow eyes that searched the world.


    Lizardman¡­ no.


    They weren''t usually that big!


    "Get in line!" Billford shouted.


    "Understood!"


    The soldiers moved in unison at Billford''s command, quickly coming to their senses. They spread out wide to the left and right, forming a circle around the unidentified monster.


    Between the soldiers aiming their spears, the soldiers holding nets stood tensely, ready to throw their nets at any moment.


    Choaaa! Choaaa!


    The monster looked around. The thick tail, which was up to two meters long, moved around, creating waves. The forelimbs¡ªor rather, hands that resembled human ones¡ªwere wriggling uneasily.


    Billford approached the creature slowly, his spear aimed at it. If they scared it too much and it went back into the water, they might lose it.


    He didn''t know where this monster came from, but it could easily wipe out the surrounding villages.


    "I must kill it here," Billford thought.


    "Crunch. Crunch."


    The monster, which looked like a mix of crocodile, lizard, and human, made a sound with its mouth closed and its neck puffed out.


    The bright yellow eyes, having just recovered from their confusion, stared straight at Billford, who was slowly closing the distance.


    Billford, who had studied monsterology from Azgoth, felt uncomfortable and threatened by the creature looking straight at him.


    A characteristic of reptilian monsters was that their eyes were located on the sides, making their vision in front of them not very good.


    So if you engaged in close combat directly in front of the monster, it would turn its head here and there to look straight at you and then back away.


    The sides were within sight, and the tail was threatening from the rear, so it was better to fight from the front. The best way to kill reptilian monsters was to attack them by controlling their actions.


    But this creature stood on two feet like a human and looked straight ahead with both eyes.


    Its high vantage point provided excellent depth perception, and it could judge distances well.


    ''It''s terrible!''


    Billford aimed his spear with a cold face but was inwardly astonished.


    At first glance, the creature looked like it couldn''t be wounded by normal weapons due to its scales, and it seemed incredibly strong.


    It was a bipedal creature but had a tail, so it was difficult to knock it over; it had good balance, making it not easy to attack from the side or rear. Its strong jaws would crush and break anything it caught.


    What if those human-like hands could hold weapons?


    ''He can easily kill three or four trolls by himself. To kill him without mana, I would need a siege weapon,'' Billford thought.


    Although it was classified as a medium-sized monster by size, its danger level could be considered between medium and large.


    "Never approach. Focus on hanging the net to impede its movements while I tie up its feet."


    Instead of responding to Billford''s soft voice, the soldiers slowly changed formation. And when Billford got close enough to the creature, the monster bared its teeth before he could.


    "Krrrrr."


    It seemed like a threat, perhaps. The moment Billford thought that, the monster suddenly rushed at him with explosive force.


    But what was visible was not the creature''s front but its back.


    ''Tail!''


    Billford used his mana in one breath and jumped up.


    Choaack!


    The log-like tail swung around, spraying water. It was so fast and strong that, for a moment, all the water flew away, revealing the bottom. Because it walked on two legs, it could quickly swing its tail by turning its body.


    This one looked like a Lizardman.


    Before Billford could even land, the monster rushed in through the flying spray. It approached by swinging its tail and circling around, then immediately dug in and swung its clawed hands!


    "Ugh!"


    Billford could read the creature''s movement from its first motion. Billford had been spinning his body since he jumped. Before the monster could put any strength into its large hand, Billford swung his spear with all his might.


    Phew!


    The monster''s swinging arm suddenly stopped in shock. Its waist turned, and its shoulder was pushed out, stopping it.


    Choaaaah!


    Billford landed hard on the swamp floor and was pushed five meters away. Before he knew it, a longsword was in his hand.


    The spear was lodged in the monster''s hand, and despite all Billford''s efforts, it had not penetrated completely. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Throw it!" Billford commanded.


    "Chat!"


    Charruk!


    At Billford''s command, the soldiers cast their nets with all their might.


    He stepped forward, turned his waist, and shook his arms as if throwing the contents of a basket. The net spread out and flew away, covering the monster that had stopped walking.


    The numerous hooks of the net dug into its scales and held it tightly.


    "Kkaaa!"


    "Catch him! Catch him!"


    "Hang in there!"


    A total of three nets were hung, and fifteen soldiers were pulling them with all their might.


    But every time the monster shook its body as if it was uncomfortable, the soldiers would rush in and fall down here and there. At best, they wouldn''t last even ten seconds. But for Billford, a moment was enough.


    Choaack!


    By the time the water had filled the spot he had pushed away from the swamp bottom, Billford was running with his sword slung over his shoulder.


    At his every step, a hole opened in the swamp, and a spray of water rushed in. In an instant, Billford was right in front of the monster.


    Kuung!


    The powerful step of his foot pushed away the water and hit the swamp bottom.


    Because he created the impact with a perfect transfer of force rather than a crushing blow, his feet transferred the force to his upper body without digging into the soft ground.


    A series of blows that flowed like water and hits the swamp bottom.


    A series of blows that flowed like water and hits the swamp bottom. F g

 Chapter 216: Terrible Intruder [1]

    The light flashed.


    Shh.


    Compared to the force with which Billford stomped his feet, shaking the ground, the sound of his sword being swung was insignificant. Yet the results were far from minor.


    "Kurururuk!"


    "Eww!"


    With a single strike, Billford severed half of the monster''s left arm, leaving it dangling.


    As the monster screamed in agony and rampaged, soldiers were dragged into the swamp. The net that bound the beast proved useless, snapping under the creature''s immense strength.


    Knock knock.


    At that moment, brisk footsteps echoed through the loud noise. Billford charged back at the rampaging monster.


    He leapt from the ground, lightly kicked the tail of the swaying beast, stepped on its knees, then turned around and flew upward.


    Billford''s body, moving gracefully like a butterfly, rotated leisurely before landing safely on both feet.


    With a splash.


    Whack! Whack!


    Billford landed in the swamp and stepped back as if he were stepping on water, despite the water reaching up to his calves.


    The monster''s attacks, swinging its arms madly and thrusting its snout, cut through the air with each step.


    The beast swung its left arm, which was so injured it could no longer move, with its eyes rolled back, appearing to feel no pain. Its intelligence was clear, but its wildness was monstrous.


    Kuung¡­!


    Choaaaa¡­ ¡­ .


    The monster doggedly pursued Billford, even as blood gushed from its deep throat.


    But eventually, the blood supply to its brain was cut off, and the beast soon fell headfirst into the swamp.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Billford furrowed his brows, glancing at his blade as he watched the monster''s bright yellow eyes dim with death.


    Despite being surrounded by mana, his teeth had fallen out, and his sword had broken. The monster''s scales were harder than steel.


    "How could such a monster¡­" Billford muttered, his face slightly pale.


    Another characteristic of reptilian monsters is that they often lay eggs¡ªquite a lot of them.


    A top predator that can lay dozens of eggs at a time could, given the right conditions, grow into the hundreds or even thousands in just a few years.


    And above all, Billford, who had personally experienced the flood of Gnoll in Hilfin and the rebellion of the heretics in Palton Territory, could not dismiss these events as mere threats from monsters.


    He must report to Carl immediately and inform the surrounding territories of the threat.


    ***


    Soldiers, exhausted from the hot and humid weather, enjoyed a brief rest. However, the temperature was not that high, so it was quite cool if they removed their armor and stayed in the shade.


    "Your Highness, aren''t you feeling hot?"


    "Are you trying to set an example?"


    "Even if you set a better example here, I still can''t follow."


    The soldiers always admired Carl for his flawless appearance, seemingly not even human.


    Even though Carl was strict with himself, he understood the hardships of his soldiers and took good care of them. It was impossible to dislike him.


    Most of the commanders of noble birth thought that since they just rode around on horseback and talked, the soldiers should be comfortable too.


    If they got off their horses and marched for even an hour, they would hear complaints about weak stamina and demands for increased training. It was frustrating.


    However, Carl, as an archduke of the royal family, led by example, participated directly in battles, and never got distracted.


    He considered not only the soldiers'' meals and weapons but even their toilets.


    The soldiers admired Carl, who stood a little distance away, wearing full plate armor with his cloak fluttering, looking out over the wide grassland.


    So what was the cool-looking Carl doing alone, even after defeating Harmon?


    "Go down."


    "Because I have to hide my appearance."


    "Then don''t show yourself."


    "It''s quite stuffy in the shadows."


    "¡­ ."


    Carl was leaning out of the shadow between his back and his cloak, mumbling softly to the hanging Camilla to get down.


    Camilla was sticking out of the shadows, only her arms and head visible, her arms wrapped around Carl''s waist and her head pressed against his side, keeping him close to her.


    After their conversation in Dabron, Camilla''s attitude had become more blatant.


    It was always at times like this when Carl couldn''t shake off the gaze of others that Camilla would show up, hug, cling to him, and whisper in a small voice.


    "How did things go?" Carl whispered, gently pushing Camilla''s head away from him as she looked up at him.


    Camilla no longer clung to Carl and went into the shadows. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Carl clearly showed his intention to refuse, Camilla behaved quietly without throwing a tantrum.


    Camilla wanted to be more intimate with Carl. And Carl definitely had feelings too.


    But if Camilla crossed the line allowed for her, Carl would truly see her as a tool to solidify their relationship.


    The best Camilla could do was keep as close a distance as possible within the bounds of this line.


    "I have confirmed that a secret agreement has been made between Gasto and the Balturan people."


    Camilla whispered quietly and businesslike in the shadows, just as Carl had wanted.


    "There is no evidence, but we were able to find out some details of the promises made."


    Carl had originally intended to publicly engage or marry Elke Gasto.


    However, now that it had become difficult to accurately determine Adrian''s intentions, Gastora had decided to use the card as a hidden joker rather than revealing it.


    So, Carl abandoned the idea of publicly proposing to Elke Gasto.


    What Carl aimed for now was to make an offer that Gasto, who was already making solid preparations for independence, could not refuse and bring him to the negotiating table.


    To do that, Carl needed to secure Gasto''s fatal weakness¡ªa weakness that made Marquis Kazian Gasto, who received Carl''s secret letter, tremble in fear and be dragged out like a dog on a leash.


    "Although the language is somewhat vague, there is a promise that could be judged as a conspiracy to rebel."


    Camilla reached out from the shadows and slipped a note into the small pouch at Carl''s waist.


    Plot a rebellion.


    A lord, and especially a marquis, can enjoy power almost like a king within his own domain. Even Emperor Azgoth could not afford to mess with Kazian Gasto within the Marquisate of Gasto.


    However, if Carl could prove that Gasto had committed treason based on the words written on this small note, Azgoth would have no choice but to destroy Gasto for the sake of the Empire''s authority, which had been damaged by the recent rebellion in Palton.


    From Azgoth''s point of view, he would want to avoid a civil war with Gasto in the current situation. He would want to resolve it as best as possible without it showing on the outside.


    But what if Carl made this public?


    Then both Azgoth and Kazian Gasto would have to engage in a fight from which they could not back down.


    Of course, when that time came, Carl would take the lead. If they began their investigation using Imperial Intelligence, knowing the specific details of the agreement, they would be able to find plenty of evidence.


    Kazian could not refuse Carl''s offer of negotiation.


    "Well done."


    Carl never neglected to praise his subordinates for their accomplishments.


    There were many ways to control people besides material things, and praise was one of the most cost-effective.


    But Carl found it difficult to decide whether to compliment Camilla, who was so blatantly seducing him, so he ended up talking for a while.


    "If you feel uncomfortable saying it in words, you can also praise me in other ways¡­."


    "Did you deliver the letter?"


    Carl asked, pushing away Camilla''s hand that was gently stroking his own. Camilla tapped the back of Carl''s hand with her fingertips as if feeling regretful, then took her hand away.


    "I conveyed it clearly and checked the response."


    Carl nodded at Camilla''s words.


    They had a way to get Kazian Gasto on board, but they still needed to figure out how to meet him.


    Officially, Kazian had the important task of guarding the northern part of the empire while keeping the Balturan people in check.


    He couldn''t leave Gasto.


    So, Carl, who had neither land nor building, had no choice but to go.


    It wasn''t a bad idea to communicate through letters either. With a bloody ring finger and, above all, Camilla, he didn''t have to worry about someone else intercepting his correspondence.


    But it was better to discuss important matters face to face. Carl had known the reason for this for a long time.


    Something that Lucas desperately needed when he became Carl.


    There is one more person in this world who needs the Frost Wind Corpse Flower.


    He suffers from the same illness as Carl, but his condition is not so severe, so he can continue to move as long as he drinks the potion.


    But the potion isn''t an endless spring that gushes out from a mountain, and you can''t live by drinking expensive potions until you die, right?


    There is a risk that the condition may become serious and death may occur.


    Anyway, when winter comes, there is a lot of snow, so the activities of the Laurel Unit are temporarily suspended.


    At that time, he heads to Balturan to obtain the Frostwind Corpse Flower, using Curtis Levin, a man suffering from the same disease as Carl, as an excuse.


    In order to get to Balturan, he must pass through Gasto, and the Imperial Grand Duke Karl cannot just go to Balturan without greeting Marquis Gasto Kazian.

 Chapter 217: Terrible Intruder [2]

    Carl wrote to Curtis Levin for that.


    It was already widely known within the empire that Carl had been cured of his illness with the help of Nero. But Curtis still had not been cured.


    Of course, how could Curtis of Levin, a knightly family in the southern part of the empire, set foot on the land of Balturan to rescue that precious thing?


    Nero was barely able to save him by using his authority as a prince and the power of Count Beria.


    And Curtis didn''t even know yet that his illness was the same as Carl''s. Because the depth of the disease was so different, the symptoms also appeared differently, so they were known as different diseases.


    As the next two years passed, Curtis would also notice that his condition was gradually worsening. So much so that the original Adrian could see Curtis and think of the dead Carl.


    "But Curtis Levin doesn''t seem to have a very good temper," Camilla advised in a cautious voice.


    She didn''t know how Carl knew Curtis, but she wasn''t sure if he tried to pull him in knowing his fiery temper.


    Camilla saw Curtis as a man with a short temper, who was easily excited and short-sighted. Carl was someone who always maintained perfect control over himself while having cool-headed and meticulous people under him.


    Camilla had no choice but to advise him, knowing that Carl was using Curtis not just for a cause but as a tool to be used in the future.


    "Everything can be used in its own way. There is no need to worry," Carl said blandly.


    He was a commander of firm character who drew his own conclusions and acted on them, but that did not mean he closed his ears and ignored advice.


    Didn''t he ask Catherine endlessly and learn from her when he was lacking himself?


    "Well then, that''s good."


    Camilla said nothing more.


    Instead, she patted the back of Carl''s hand and told him to hurry up and compliment him like he had just done.


    It wasn''t like she was begging for praise, but rather it was more of a playful gesture, like poking the cheek of a child whose mouth was shut tightly.


    Carl just furrowed his eyebrows and glared at the meadow.


    Camilla''s actions quickly became bolder.


    It took less than ten seconds for her to gently grab Carl''s hand, interlock her fingers, and gently rub the back of his hand.


    Carl didn''t move an inch.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    But the moment Carl roughly shook his hand away, Camilla had no choice but to quickly hide herself in the shadows.


    Because the flag of the Laurel Brigade was hanging on the back of the messenger who was riding his horse and galloping madly from afar.


    Carl could sense that something was wrong. He felt like something difficult was going to happen. No, he must have already woken up, so he must have run so quickly.


    "Get ready."


    Carl strode up onto his horse and gave orders to his soldiers. The smell of blood seemed to be mixed with the humid wind.


    ***


    Upon hearing the news delivered by Billford, the Laurel unit, including Carl, hurriedly moved towards the Gilin Barondom.


    It was two days after receiving the letter that Carl arrived at the campsite near the Forest of Gilin, four days after Billford had killed the giant monster. The messenger wasted a day of precious time because he couldn''t find out exactly where Carl was.


    "Your Highness!"


    As soon as Carl entered the camp and dismounted his horse, a soldier hurriedly ran up and called him.


    Carl followed him straight into the command barracks.


    "Your Majesty Carl."


    "Billford."


    Billford, who was looking at the map, immediately bowed his head to Carl and greeted him.


    His face was a little pale and stiff.


    "dismissal."


    "Sir Dilin."


    Another man in the command barracks, Dilin, the commander of the 4th Troop of the Laurel Unit, looked at Carl with a faintly distorted face. Perhaps because he had come running in a hurry, Dilin brown beard and rough face were a little messy.


    "Time is running out, so let''s get to the point."


    "Yes. Please come this way."


    At Carl''s words, Billford led him to the back of the barracks. Dilin came along, his wrinkled face showing a look of worry. The crude tent erected behind the command barracks was quite large.


    The surrounding area was guarded tightly by soldiers, and everyone had cloths wrapped around their noses and mouths to prevent the smell of blood and rotting corpses coming from inside the tent. It couldn''t be helped because it was a humid and hot summer.


    The soldiers opened the tent entrance, and bright light poured in.


    "Umm¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl, who had gone inside, stepped aside a little to let in more light and looked at it carefully in the darkness.


    This creature was 3 meters tall when it was standing hunched over. That thing was lying on the floor; its length from head to tail was well over 5 meters.


    The half-severed arm and the deep wound on its neck were rotting with blood, reeking, and already teeming with all sorts of insects.


    Without changing his expression, Carl walked briskly towards the corpse, grabbed the hanging head, and examined it from side to side.


    As he approached, the bugs fled in surprise, but surprisingly, they moved in unison in one direction to get away from Carl. Silence flowed through the tent, which had been noisy with the sound of flying insects.


    "Tell me more about it."


    Billford opened his mouth at a word as he examined the rotten eyes and powerful jaws of Carl''s monster.


    "It was found in a deep swamp area inside the forest. However, it seems that it can also be active on land. When the fish it feeds on ran out, it seems to have gone around the swamp to hunt and eat animals and humans."


    "How was it like fighting?"


    "It''s a threat. The scales are so hard that you''d need a siege weapon to kill it without mana."


    Billford showed Carl his broken sword.


    Carl glanced at it, then lifted the monster''s head to examine its severed neck.


    The neck was also covered with dense scales that were harder than steel.


    Furthermore, there were scales on the chest and abdomen, and there were no scales only from the lower abdomen to the middle of the underside of the tail. Scales grew to protect the body when it got up on two feet to fight.


    Looking at the limbs and finger joints there, it seemed possible that it could fight and move while crawling on all fours, but its structure was advantageous for bipedal walking.


    Although the shoulders were streamlined and turned backwards to better suit swimming, they were still clearly bipedal and well-suited for using ''tools.''


    It was not a mutation that occurred by chance. It was a creature that had evolved to live on both land and water in relatively shallow terrain.


    "Strength and speed?"


    "There''s no need to talk about strength. Even a master would have a hard time engaging in a frontal power struggle. Its speed is relatively fast for its size, but it''s fast enough for even a regular knight to react."


    "If you take off your armor and step on dry land, is that right?"


    "¡­ Yes. It would be impossible to even fight them if you weren''t a mana user."


    Even if you were a mana user, you would normally not be able to fight alone.


    Catching them with a net hook wasn''t much help because they were so strong.


    Since it was Billford, he was easily killed. If it had been another knight, he would have suffered great damage and barely killed it even with help, or the subjugation might have failed altogether. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have urgently dispatched troops from Gilin to patrol the forest area and thoroughly monitor both the upstream and downstream areas of the river."


    Dilin spoke in a voice that was full of impatience. Rivers were inseparable from humans. Naturally, all the castles and villages of Gilin Territory were located along the river.


    What if even one of these monsters were to travel down the river?


    Then, it would destroy the villages it saw along the way and enjoy a feast.


    Just one monster could literally bring down almost the entire town in the territory. This was why monsters that could travel on rivers were more fearsome than medium-sized monsters like trolls that only traveled on land.


    "Did you spread the news to the neighboring estates?"


    "Yes, we are sending troops to monitor the river and track their traces."


    It was a blessing in disguise.


    This was where Carl''s creation of the Laurel Union shined.


    In the past, they wouldn''t have cooperated regardless of whether a monster appeared or not, and it would have been impossible to spread the news this quickly.


    While the nobles were exchanging letters and saying things like, "I''m great," "You''re great," the entire village might have been destroyed.


    "There will be no further support."


    "Yes, unfortunately."


    He spoke as if he had chewed over what Billford wrote. No matter how small, a river was a river. It was not a task for one or two soldiers to carefully monitor a long river that crossed several territories.

 Chapter 218: Terrible Intruder [3]

    Just one monster could literally bring down almost the entire town in the territory. This was why monsters that could travel on rivers were more fearsome than medium-sized monsters like trolls that only traveled on land.


    "Did you spread the news to the neighboring estates?"


    "Yes, we are sending troops to monitor the river and track their traces."


    It was a blessing in disguise.


    This was where Carl''s creation of the Laurel Union shined.


    In the past, they wouldn''t have cooperated regardless of whether a monster appeared or not, and it would have been impossible to spread the news this quickly.


    While the nobles were exchanging letters and saying things like, "I''m great," "You''re great," the entire village might have been destroyed.


    "There will be no further support."


    "Yes, unfortunately."


    He spoke as if he had chewed over what Billford wrote. No matter how small, a river was a river. It was not a task for one or two soldiers to carefully monitor a long river that crossed several territories.


    If discovered there, they must respond immediately, deploying as many knights and soldiers as possible. All knights who used mana were naturally deployed, and regular knights and soldiers had to use siege weapons such as ballistas, requiring a large number of personnel.


    Naturally, distribution problems arose.


    In a situation where all personnel and supplies in the territory were being mobilized, there was no room to send additional reinforcements.


    This seemed like a contradictory decision, as it neglected the forests of Gilin, an area inhabited by monsters. What''s the point of watching the river when there''s a monster roaming the forest?


    But there were reasons why the lords made such decisions.


    "After the 2nd unit joins, they charge into the forest."


    The defender of the eastern part of the Empire, who had never been defeated and had never failed in his mission.


    The man who single-handedly united this vast land in just one year.


    The 4th Prince, Grand Duke of the Empire, the One Who Plants Laurel Trees. They believed that the Laurel Unit led by Carl would do well this time too.


    "Prepare for when things don''t go as planned."


    Even if the situation had already reached a point of no return, Carl would definitely do it.


    "Prepare to burn the forest to the ground."


    By any means necessary.


    ***


    Catherine was a bit far away, so she was late in joining them. Carl discussed many things with Billford and Dillon. Fortunately, thanks to Billford''s quick actions, they were able to hire guides from the surrounding villages who knew the terrain of the forest well.


    Having had a hard time with the accumulation of maps in the previous Palton Territory, Billford was the first to take care of it.


    The forest was like a gift from nature. It was a treasure chest from which countless resources endlessly sprang up.


    Of course, all the nearby villages had been maintained for tens or hundreds of years, and the people living there had inherited knowledge and wisdom from their ancestors.


    Not only were the rivers that ran through the forest mapped, but also the locations of swamps, pools, and caves where monsters were likely to settle down after the rainy season were carefully identified.


    Furthermore, they could find out about monsters that appeared, poisonous plants to avoid, herbs that could be used as medicine, and roots and fruits that were edible.


    It was thanks to everyone, regardless of whether they were members or not, who tried to provide as much information as possible to the Laurel Unit as they set out to subdue the terrible monster.


    "Search the interior of the forest and check for pools of blood."


    When faced with the sudden appearance of such a monster, the first thing that came to Carl''s mind was, of course, the pool of blood he had seen in Hilfin and Palton.


    "What do you do if you find a pool of blood?"


    Camilla spoke in an icy voice, a stark contrast to when she used to seduce Carl in a soft voice, given the circumstances.


    "There will be a blood-stained statue inside. Destroy it if you can."


    If monsters kept springing up from the pool of blood, it would be unmanageable.


    The territory could have been destroyed by the play, and Garten, if left alone, could have collapsed the empire. But such powerful monsters pouring out one after another?


    Even if they dispatched all the masters and wizards of the empire, the eastern part of the empire would still become a land of monsters. If possible, they had to decide at the first meeting.


    "Also, if there is any special object, kill it immediately."


    Furthermore, if there was a being like the red-maned plaything, it had to be killed. This was considered especially important to Carl, who still regretted not having killed the bastard back then.


    "If you could kill me, would you?"


    "Okay."


    Carl responded coldly to Camilla''s soft voice. But Camilla seemed satisfied with those words.


    Even if it meant death, He could say that.


    Maybe he just thought it would be a shame to lose such a great tool as Camilla here. But whatever it was, the fact that Carl cared about her came back to Camilla as joy.


    "What if there isn''t any?"


    To Camilla, who changed her attitude again and asked about the bloody ring, Carl replied indifferently.


    "Just report back with the number and location of the monsters, and leave them alone."


    "Is it okay if I don''t kill you?"


    Camilla asked again at Carl''s command. It would be right to silently follow what the lord told her to do, but Camilla didn''t do that. And Carl didn''t tell her to just shut up and do what she was told.


    "That''s what the Laurel Unit should do."


    He wasn''t talking nonsense like taking responsibility for the given task.


    There was a political intention to clearly demonstrate that the Laurel Unit had successfully dealt with this enormous threat, to prove its necessity and importance, and to further solidify its position.


    Although the Laurel Unit was always active, they were so thirsty for expertise that they even created problems out of nothing. If judged to be useless, the very foundation of the Laurel Union might be shaken.


    "Yes, then."


    Camilla answered from Carl''s shadow. But instead of leaving for the forest straight away, she looked up at Carl.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Carl felt her gaze and asked. Camilla was silent for a moment, then whispered softly.


    "Are you going to compliment me again this time? Words alone aren''t enough."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl didn''t answer the deep, muffled voice, and Camilla also disappeared without waiting for an answer.


    "Lord Carl. I brought you some water."


    "Come in."


    Carl calmly responded to Harmon''s words.


    Carl washed his body briefly with the water Harmon had prepared and then changed his clothes. He spread out a thin mat filled with cotton, lay down, closed his eyes, and thought about various things.


    A plan that must be modified to adapt to constantly changing circumstances. Things to do going forward. Engagement with Elke Gasto for an alliance with Gasto.


    Camilla hovering around and tempting. And now, the smile of his mother that he would never see again.


    Mother''s last letter. Not too often, but occasionally.


    Even though his mother said so, Carl thought of her every single day, without fail. That might be why he couldn''t shake Camilla off. Because the warmth that hugged his back as he burst into tears that day did not disappear.


    Carl closed his eyes and spent sleepless nights reading his mother''s letters. He felt the silver cane necklace that had been touched so often that it had become shiny and glossy.


    ***


    "Sorry I''m late."


    "No, you aren''t late. You worked hard." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine joined Carl two days after his arrival.


    No one blamed her, knowing that she had rushed as fast as she could after hearing the news from the messenger.


    He came in such a hurry that he left the entire carriage loaded with luggage behind and brought only the bare minimum.


    "We''ll jump right in tomorrow. First, let the soldiers get some rest."


    "Yes, Lord Carl."


    You can''t just push your exhausted soldiers into a swampy forest to fight that giant monster.


    Dillin knew it too, but because he was anxious, a look of discomfort appeared on his face.


    Even though I know there''s nothing I can do, I still feel anxious because the issue is what it is.


    If you enter the forest tomorrow, it will be a full seven days since Billford first discovered the monster.


    Who knows what might happen in the forest in the meantime?


    After Catherine heard the details of the situation and the operation, she left and spoke privately with Billford.


    "Great. You handled it well."


    Catherine praised Billford with a soft smile that she didn''t usually show.


    "¡­thank you."


    Billford, who was now a head taller than the petite Catherine, said awkwardly, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and pride at Catherine''s compliments, just like when he was a child.


    "Of course, dealing with monsters and dealing with humans are completely different, so you should always be careful not to let your guard down."


    "Yes, Lady Catherine."


    "Yes, Sir Billford."


    Billford''s eyes widened at Catherine''s words.


    Now the two are equal knights with equal status.


    But to Billford, Catherine felt like a teacher and a knight to be served, as always, and he felt like a commoner servant who served her.

 Chapter 219: Terrible Intruder [4]

    Billford, who was now a head taller than the petite Catherine, said awkwardly, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and pride at Catherine''s compliments, just like when he was a child.


    "Of course, dealing with monsters and dealing with humans are completely different, so you should always be careful not to let your guard down."


    "Yes, Lady Catherine."


    "Yes, Sir Billford."


    Billford''s eyes widened at Catherine''s words.


    Now the two are equal knights with equal status.


    But to Billford, Catherine felt like a teacher and a knight to be served, as always, and he felt like a commoner servant who served her.


    Bilford had never been overly thrilled when others called him "Sir Bilford."


    But now, when Catherine, of all people, addressed him in that way, it finally dawned on him.


    The satisfaction and joy that come from being recognized by a respected teacher are indescribable. Catherine smiled and patted his shoulder, watching as Bilford rolled his eyes, his face flushed with excitement.


    Moments like this reminded her that he was still only 17 years old. However, when they crossed swords, even Catherine could be so fearsome that Bilford struggled against her.


    "Wake up, Sir Bilford. Are you planning to show your foolish face to the soldiers?" she chided. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes!" Bilford snapped back to his senses, answering with a determined nod before giving an awkward smile.


    Despite being equal knights, he still found it difficult to act casually around Catherine.


    "It''s not that others haven''t treated me like a knight, but it''s quite strange to hear it from Lady Catherine."


    "Did you think I would continue to regard you as a squire?" Catherine replied with a sly smile.


    "You just called me Bilford last time, didn''t you?" he retorted.


    "That''s because it was a half-penny knight back then."


    "So, am I a perfect knight now?"


    "We''re barely halfway through, so isn''t it still a squire?"


    "¡­I guess I have to work harder."


    "If I had known half as much swordsmanship as you, I would have become a knight long ago."


    It''s more fun when you''re good at something, and when it''s fun, you practice more. Bilford, who spent countless hours honing his swordsmanship, had nothing to say in his defense, even if he had ten mouths.


    Unaware that Catherine''s words were her way of praising his gradual growth in both swordsmanship and leadership, Bilford simply pouted.


    The two walked side by side as before, though their appearances had changed, and continued their discussion about the upcoming battle.


    ***


    That night, fortunately, Camilla returned from her reconnaissance before Carl ventured into the forest.


    "There was no puddle of blood, no object of any kind," she reported.


    Luckily, it seemed that the number of monsters discovered in the forest would not increase indefinitely.


    "There weren''t that many. The confirmed number is only six."


    If six of these powerful monsters gathered together and roamed freely, the Baron''s territory could collapse. However, it was still preferable to the worst-case scenario. Had there been pools of blood, there could have been about 30 by now.


    "Can''t you figure out where they came from?" Carl asked.


    "We found traces leading from the upper reaches of the river inside the forest. Since there were no traces downstream, it seems they came down the river during the rainy season," Camilla explained.


    Carl narrowed his eyes at Camilla''s report. If it was about the upper reaches of the river in the eastern part of the empire, it was likely they originated from the east, where the Celle Mountains, which form the border with Tumaria, sourced the water.


    Does this mean that the Celle Mountains are teeming with such monsters?


    The eastern part of the empire had been on high alert since receiving the news from the Laurel Corps, and the alert level near the Celle Mountains had naturally increased as well. But it still wasn''t enough.


    Carl sat at his makeshift desk and began writing quickly.


    "Use your bloody ring finger to contact Tumaria in the same way as before."


    By employing the same method of sending letters between the Order of Duren and the Order of Hadad, the messages would reach Yusuf.


    Though Tumaria, which had declared war on heresy, was suffering from a severe civil war, Sultan Yusuf of Abigail would not stand idly by and allow this to escalate.


    While the Celle Mountains were within Hardion''s territory, its influence did not extend to Tumaria.


    Several rivers branching out from the mountains flowed into the western region of Tumaria, creating fertile agricultural lands and bustling cities.


    In other words, it wasn''t only Hardion that would suffer; Tumaria, too, would bleed.


    Even if military support couldn''t be exchanged, sharing information could help avoid diplomatic friction over each other''s military actions.


    Establishing a direct line between Grand Duke Carl of Hardion and Sultan Yusuf of Tumaria allowed for swift communication without complex political and diplomatic procedures.


    Carl carefully examined the map Camilla had marked and committed the details to memory.


    Since Camilla''s presence and the use of the Bloody Finger couldn''t be exposed, Carl would have to manipulate the movements of the Laurel Corps to acquire the necessary information naturally.


    Sending the letter to Yusuf as soon as possible would reduce suspicion, as it was a direct line invisible to others.


    "Then you''ll be going into the forest without me tomorrow. Is that okay?" Camilla asked, emerging from the shadows. She sat behind Carl, lightly brushing his back.


    "This is not a situation that requires your protection," Carl replied firmly.


    Camilla slowly lowered her head at his response, her long black hair obscuring Carl''s eyes. She wrapped her arms around his neck and cradled his head against her chest, sharing her warmth and heartbeat.


    She held Carl close, without him burying his face or moving his hands. He simply received her warmth, feeling the steady rhythm of her heart.


    "If you keep putting it off like this, you really won''t be able to handle it," Camilla whispered in his ear, lowering her head further.


    "What kind of wonderful thing are you trying to give me that you are torturing me like this?"


    Carl''s eyes fluttered as Camilla''s hair brushed his cheek, and he turned his head slightly to avoid the breath tickling his ear.


    "Don''t think you can just let it go without giving anything. I have to get it."


    Camilla''s wet voice and her warmth seemed to move away, but at that moment, when Carl let his guard down, he felt a soft, moist sensation and a tingling pain on his right earlobe. Hot breath followed.


    "For now, let''s look at it this way."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    When Carl frowned and looked back, Camilla had already vanished. However, the faint, lingering sound of her wet laughter remained in his ears, and the feeling on his earlobe where Camilla had playfully nipped didn''t fade.


    It was as if she were still there.


    Carl rubbed his right earlobe with his fingertips. There were no scars or marks left, but something indescribable lingered.


    ***


    From early morning, preparations were being made in a hurry. Carl took the time to review the operation once more before entering the forest, carefully retracing the original plan and slightly adjusting the entry route.


    This change was based on Camilla''s information, but no one questioned it. Carl''s superhuman intuition and foresight had been proven time and again.


    The Laurel Corps would move from south to north through the forest.


    The first unit, led by Carl, would pierce through the center, slightly leaning eastward.


    Catherine''s second unit would move along the eastern edge, near the river''s upper stream.


    Billford''s third unit would penetrate the western center, left of the first unit, while the fourth unit, led by Dillin, would move along the western edge, downstream.


    Most of the monsters were upstream, with only one settled downstream, devouring the fish and local wildlife. The ones downstream were smaller, having been pushed out during territorial disputes.


    The fourth unit, comprising soldiers from Dillin and the Eastern Empire, was relatively weaker, so their path was planned to lead them into a fight with the smallest of the monsters.


    Meanwhile, the biggest and strongest ones upstream were left to Catherine, the most reliable leader.


    Carl and Billford were each expected to encounter one monster on their paths.


    However, due to the monsters'' expansive territories, their confrontation points were relatively far apart.


    The plan allowed them to fluidly adjust their paths based on the terrain and converge when the battle occurred.


    In other words, Carl and Billford were to team up against the monster once the paths merged.


    Time was pressing, so dividing their forces and advancing separately was necessary.


    However, stability was not compromised; the operation was meticulously crafted to ensure the greatest possible advantage.


    The fourth unit had to fight the monster alone, which was acceptable as long as they achieved victory. They were not entirely Carl''s men, so completing the mission took priority over personal safety.


    This was a carefully planned operation that aligned perfectly without drawing suspicion. The detailed information from Camilla and Carl''s strategic mind made it possible.


    There were six monsters in the forest, and after eliminating four, only two remained.


    These two were the true concern.


    According to Camilla''s information, the monsters'' territories were vast, but these two were unique¡ªthey lived together, possibly as a mated pair.


    They might have already reproduced and laid numerous eggs. Observing the two living together suggested they were a species that raised their young, potentially working as a pair.


    There were likely eggs or hatchlings nearby, and every one of them needed to be found and destroyed.


    The four units of the Laurel Corps, fully informed, were now poised and ready for Carl''s order.


    "Enter."


    "Enter!"


    The soldiers echoed, passing Carl''s command to the other units positioned at a distance, signaling them all to advance into the forest simultaneously.


    Barring any unexpected events, the battle would unfold as planned.


    Carl wasn''t concerned about the fight, but his anxiety lay with the Celle Mountains, still off-limits to humans.


    Somewhere deep inside, an alarm was sounding¡ªa sense that something monumental was on the verge of changing.

 Chapter 220: Terrible Intruder [5]

    As they entered the forest, visibility naturally became poor, and each unit could not see the other. But the forest was strangely quiet, so they could faintly hear each other''s voices.


    Carl adjusted his pace, listening to the sounds coming from the other side to gain the upper hand and fight the monster as planned.


    Chunk. Chunk.


    As they entered the swampy area where the water was slowly receding and the bottom was beginning to reveal itself, they felt the mud catching their ankles.


    But if they went in a little further, the water increased, making it somewhat easier to navigate.


    "You have to come here. If the ground recedes over there, you''ll be in big trouble."


    A hired guide skillfully showed the way.


    They had lived in this forest, following the knowledge passed down from their ancestors for generations, so there was almost nothing they did not know.


    "Is it always this quiet?"


    Carl asked the guide in a low voice. The forest, which should have been full of life, was devoid of any sound except for the occasional chirping of birds and the croaking of insects.


    "No way. It''s usually chaos around this time of year." The guide denied it, sweating profusely and looking very nervous.


    "There were a lot of fish that came into the swamp by the river, and there were also animals and monsters that gathered to prey on them. And since the forest was crossed by a river from the beginning, there was never a day of peace."


    There''s even a river in the forest, so there''s no way Carl could just pass up this wonderful place. A place where people can live is also a place where animals and monsters can live.


    This forest is like the mother of all life around it. But now, the forest seemed completely dead, only occasionally groaning with cold breath.


    Carl, who had been listening and moving forward silently, recalled the map he had memorized and compared it with the surrounding scenery, realizing exactly how deep he had entered.


    "Step back."


    "Yes."


    The guide, who had been walking ahead of Carl''s horse, stepped back without saying a word. A deep pool would appear soon.


    From the sound, Carl could sense they were getting close to Billford''s 3rd division, which was advancing from his left, according to Carl''s plan and arrangement.


    After the 3rd unit searched the monster-free pool and secured safety, they took a detour and naturally shortened the distance. In order to match the search time of the 3rd Unit, Carl adjusted his speed.


    "Is there anywhere around here that I should be careful of?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There is a place marked with a rope next to the pond. At first glance, it looks ordinary, but if you step on it, it can easily swallow three or four people."


    "Is that what you mean?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you for your hard work. Stay behind."


    "Yes, please."


    The guide bowed his head to Carl and asked politely. Without this forest, the nearby villages would have no way to survive. Carl reassured his guide by silently nodding his head.


    "Get in line." Carl prepared for battle before the search. He already knew there was a monster through Camelia, and most importantly, some of the ropes hanging around the pool seemed to have snapped roughly.


    It would be annoying if there was a rope hanging down while that huge thing was moving around. Carl looked around, slung the spear he had brought over his shoulder.


    There were four swords, large and small, hanging from his waist, and soldiers were even carrying extra spears. In any case, the battle between monsters and swords was solely Carl''s responsibility.


    All the soldiers had to do was throw nets to impede their movements.


    Even though Billford used all his mana, the sword''s teeth were completely blown out after only two attacks.


    Since they had to use their weapons once and then throw them away, they had no choice but to bring a lot of spare weapons. Still, Carl was glad he now had enough mana to load his weapons with it. Without that, they wouldn''t have been able to fight properly.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    In a strange tension, Carl looked beyond the puddle.


    "Right, step back."


    At Carl''s words, the soldiers carrying the nets carefully reorganized their ranks. Carl felt eyes on him from across the pool, between the bushes and trees that grew over the swamp.


    Well, it''s not like it''s an aquatic monster that stays in the water all day. The moment Carl''s green eyes and the bright yellow reptilian eyes met, a huge shadow suddenly rose on the other side.


    Boom! Boom! Kookung!


    The body of the monster lying flat on the floor was revealed.


    A monster that ran at incredible speed despite its large and heavy body.


    It walked on all fours, with its feet on the ground, but it also touched the ground with its hands to avoid trees or to slightly change direction while observing Carl''s reaction. Its long, thick tail followed its movements, scraping the ground violently and digging into the swamp bottom.


    Slap.


    Carl stepped forward with a light step, his spear tucked under his arm. The soldiers naturally formed ranks following him. The monster couldn''t take its eyes off Carl, even though it had soldiers around, as if it felt no other human existed besides Carl.


    In fact, the moment its eyes met Carl''s, it followed the wild cry and looked only at him. Even while changing direction here and there to take advantage of Carl''s opening, its face was turned straight toward him. Because the monster was moving so fast, the distance between them closed in an instant.


    "Kuruk."


    Instead of roaring, the monster simply puffed out its neck and let out a short howl. Immediately afterwards, its mouth opened wide and terrifying teeth were revealed.


    Kwaaaaang! Choaaaah!


    It bared its teeth and looked as if it was going to bite, then suddenly turned its body around and swung its tail. The tip of its long, heavy tail ripped the air like a whip, making an eerie sound, and a loud noise echoed as it smashed the ground, burying it. The water splashed up due to the tremendous impact and fell as rain mixed with mud.


    Carl dodged the tail by lightly lunging at it, then stopping and stepping back.


    He could have avoided it by a hair''s breadth, but he took a bigger step back because he was shocked by the incredible force coming from the tail.


    Squinting his eyes at the splashing water and mud, Carl turned around and looked at the monster''s posture with its massive arms pulled tightly together.


    "Throw it."


    For a split second, a voice rang out clearly amidst the loud noise, and then Carl''s form became blurry.


    The monster swung its right hand powerfully, and instead of backing down, Carl dove into the creature''s right side.


    Even with the eerie wind blowing overhead, Carl''s body remained unshaken as if it were anchored to the ground, and at the same time, he was light and agile as if he had become the wind itself.


    With his overwhelming physical abilities, Carl was able to wield power comparable to that of a mana user without mana.


    Now that he could fully utilize mana, it was no exaggeration to say that his physical abilities had reached the level of the Master''s chin.


    Carl, who had been running to the right of the monster and to his left, was now carrying a spear on his right shoulder. He pulled his right shoulder back with all his might, then delivered the force precisely the moment he stepped forward, twisted his body, and swung his spear.


    Wedge!


    He spread his arms wide and put all his strength into the tip of the long spear. A sound like a meteor was heard, and a mana-filled spear blade struck the monster''s right knee as it stepped forward. The blade dug into the monster''s knee, shattering it, but it did not come out again, and even though it was charged with mana, the wooden shaft snapped.


    "Shhh!"


    A harsh wind noise burst from the monster''s gaping mouth. It wasn''t a scream of pain.


    The monster exploded with fierce aggression, its eyes turned upside down by Carl''s presence. Its knees were broken and its balance lost, but unlike humans, it had a tail. All it did was stumble once. It supported itself with its tail and immediately turned around to chase Carl, who was passing by.


    Chomp! Crunch.


    Then, at just the right moment, the net flew in, following Carl''s command.


    The monster, trying to turn to the right with its right knee broken, had no choice but to stop. Since it supported its body with its tail, it could not swing its tail. The net''s hooks scraped the scales roughly, slid down, and got caught.


    "Pull


    "Pull to the right, release to the left!"


    "Eww!"


    The moment the monster stops, Carl shouts loudly.


    The soldiers move in unison following his orders.


    The monster that was trying to chase Carl was caught from behind and its feet were lifted up, unable to touch the ground, and it stood there unsteadily.


    However, the upward-pointing nostrils at the end of its long snout were flaring and blowing out strong wind, showing that it could not be caught with a net like this.


    With one stroke of a foot, even the human being who caught the net will run away, dragging them all.


    The moment his bright yellow eyes flash and his face contorts, Carl''s voice rings out like thunder.


    "on the other way!"


    "Understood!"


    The moment the order is given, the soldiers move.


    On the right, those pulling the net behind the monster let go of it.


    On the left, those in front of the monster pull the net with all their might.

 Chapter 221: Terrible Intruder [6]

    The monster, who was trying to forcefully stomp the ground with its raised feet, suddenly lost control of its body as the direction of its force changed drastically.


    Kwung! Boom! Kwack! Kwaang!


    The creature was standing on the floor in an awkward position, unable to lower its raised right leg, and its already broken knee could not withstand the shock transmitted from that incorrect posture.


    Its knee was completely twisted, and Carl had hit the inside of its knee, causing its thigh to turn inward. Naturally, the entire body tilted to the right.


    The monster tried to balance itself on its tail, but it used too much force and ended up hitting the ground with its right hand. So the force that was trying to move forward ended up being directed to the right, and instead of just sitting down and stopping, the creature threw its body and rolled to the right in an attempt to reduce the impact.


    "Hang in there!"


    "Kkaaaah!"


    But it wasn''t a very good choice.


    At Carl''s command, the soldiers held on to the ropes entangled with the net with all their might, and even though they were dragged through the swamp and sank into the soft ground up to their thighs, they managed to keep the net from slipping away.


    The force was so great that the sturdy leather gloves were burning hot from the friction and were becoming tattered.


    Anyway, the soldiers held on, and the monster rolled on the ground, becoming entangled in nets and ropes.


    It was Carl''s personal force that broke the monster''s knees, but it was the strength of less than 20 soldiers that tied it up and brought it down.


    A devilish charisma that made them fight without backing down even once against a powerful monster they encountered for the first time, and made them move with precision and accuracy as if they had fought it hundreds of times.


    How could the soldiers of the Laurel Legion not regard Carl as a messenger of God when they saw a monster that even a hundred soldiers could not even wound, collapse in their hands and roll on the floor?


    "Lord Carl!"


    And just as the monster was about to rise, Bilford jumped out from between the trees.


    The monster moved and rolled its body to target Carl, who had retreated to the left, and Bilford was on the left of the 1st unit.


    Carl and Bilford eyes met for a moment.


    Carl spoke to Bilford with eyes as calm as a lake.


    Kill him.


    Shhh!


    The monster was getting up with its head on the ground, unable to move because its arms were tied with nets and ropes.


    Like a prisoner kneeling on the guillotine, Bilford sword swung like a ray of light and struck the back of the beast''s neck.


    The monster''s bright yellow eyes rose at the stinging sensation and glared at Bilford, who had stopped in front of it, but it was unable to move.


    Knock knock!


    Thud!


    Although the neck was not completely severed, the cut was deep enough to sever the spine. The neck was broken in a position where all the enormous weight was placed on the relatively thin neck. The neck stretched out and eventually tore off, leaving a wide open wound.


    The neck didn''t completely fall off because the body was limp and had lost its nerves, but that was the end of it.


    "Lord Carl, are you okay?"


    "Yes, as you can see."


    Carl spoke calmly, looking at the monster with only its head still alive, rolling its eyes and moving its jaw. Bilford was a sight he had always seen, but it still surprised him a little.


    One could tell how the battle had progressed just by looking at it.


    It was creepy that they were able to fight this far using soldiers they didn''t think would be of much help. Carl gave orders as he heard the footsteps of the soldiers of the 3rd division who arrived late.


    "Take a break. Leave the net behind for now."


    Soldiers, exhausted from a single battle, struggled to pull their feet out of the swamp and climb up onto the tree roots.


    The post-war rest was awesome, but the fact that no order was given to retrieve the tangled net in this situation was really awesome.


    Carl quietly watched the monster''s bright yellow eyes dilate.


    ***


    Dillin found it difficult to suppress his nervousness.


    As you can tell from the fact that he is a member of the Laurel Unit, his hometown is a territory belonging to the Laurel Union. Although this river is small, it is quite long, and it meanders for a long time towards the southwest before gradually disappearing. His hometown is also near this river.


    Dillin was in a rather odd position. He had skills as a knight, but his family background was poor. The lord he served was not that great, so there was no one who could be called a supporter. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The position of commander of the Laurel Legion, which roamed the eastern part of the empire and gained honor and glory, was something he was able to obtain because he had nothing.


    If a member of a high-ranking noble family with status and authority were appointed as commander, there would be backlash beyond imagination. But it is not suitable for sitting down with a bunch of people.


    So, Dillin was fighting to the point of being worn out in order to seize the honor and glory that he could not use because he had no background.


    All he''d get was a name. But even that was not enough for Dillin, who fought for his family.


    The situation Dillin was in now was one where he was burdened with the heavy responsibility of having to protect his hometown and rebuild his family.


    "Wake up. If we don''t do this, everyone is in danger."


    Dillin tried to encourage the soldiers in a low, firm voice. Fortunately, the soldiers recruited from various parts of the eastern empire were excellent in both training and morale.


    Of course, they were inferior to the imperial soldiers that Carl personally trained and led.


    ''We must achieve maximum results with minimum damage. We cannot afford to make mistakes in such an important mission.''


    It was a mission that would determine the future of the eastern part of the empire.


    If they accidentally missed a monster, not only would they suffer arithmetical damage, but they would also be unable to handle the fierce criticism from countless people.


    "The place where the rope is stretched out in front of me is a deep pool."


    "Okay. Stay back."


    After receiving guidance from the guide, Dillin bit him and approached cautiously in formation. He gripped the sword on his shoulder as he recalled the image of the monster that Aric had killed.


    To be honest, Dillin, who had outstanding skills, thought he would take half and half if he fought Bilford.


    But that wasn''t confidence that came from martial arts. Dillin, who was in his prime physically, was powerful, had more mana than Bilford, and had good mana output.


    That was enough to crush the physically immature Bilford, but unfortunately, it was of little use against the giant monster. Fighting with brute force was not the way for humans to deal with monsters.


    When dealing with monsters, nimble movements and wisdom were required.


    If the opponent was at the level of a troll, he would have been confident that he could kill them easily, but the power of this reptilian monster was beyond imagination.


    "Sir Dillin, there doesn''t seem to be anything in the pool."


    "Don''t let your guard down and check your surroundings."


    Despite the reports from the searching soldiers, Dillin did not let his guard down.


    The Laurel Unit had to solve various problems, so they did not recruit soldiers based solely on combat power.


    WHEEK!


    There were many versatile soldiers, so it was impossible for there to be none who had mastered tracking skills. One of the soldiers searching around the pool whistled and waved his hands as attention turned to him.


    "Come back."


    At Dillin''s command, the soldiers who had been searching the surroundings quickly gathered.


    "I found a trace," the soldier who had been whistling whispered softly.


    If that were all, there would be no reason to retreat and gather like this.


    But if the guy was a sentient monster, it was a different story. If it was a top predator that left its mark so openly, it must be sensitive about its territory.


    But there was no response to the fact that so many people were swarming in the swamp that was its territory.


    "They are probably hiding around and watching us."


    Everyone felt a chill at those words. That huge thing was hiding, and they couldn''t find it.


    "Please call a guide."


    At the soldier''s words, Dillin gestured for the guide who had stepped back.


    The soldier and the guide looked around for a while and discussed this and that. The guide carefully changed positions to recall the scenery he remembered and compared it with his memory.


    If you stepped on the tree roots and jumped down carefully, you would land right on the stone on the other side.


    Then, you would not sink into the mud, and your shoes would not get ruined.


    Then, if you climbed up while holding onto the rope tied to the wooden pole next to you, you could see the entire pond at a glance.


    Every summer, he pictured in his head the scenery he had seen countless times and recalled the feeling of stepping foot on it.


    What his grandfather, father, and older brother learned, he was now teaching to his son. He lived where they lived, and soon his son would also live and set foot on this land.


    This land was his everything and always would be. So, in order to kill the bastard hiding in this land, they would find him.


    "¡­That place is where the water originally filled up."


    The guide eventually noticed a small change at the edge of the pool. His father taught him to be careful not to fall in the hollow ground at the edge of the pond, so he always walked carefully.

 Chapter 222: Terrible Intruder [7]

    The soldier and the guide looked around for a while and discussed this and that. The guide carefully changed positions to recall the scenery he remembered and compared it with his memory.


    If you stepped on the tree roots and jumped down carefully, you would land right on the stone on the other side.


    Then, you would not sink into the mud, and your shoes would not get ruined.


    Then, if you climbed up while holding onto the rope tied to the wooden pole next to you, you could see the entire pond at a glance.


    Every summer, he pictured in his head the scenery he had seen countless times and recalled the feeling of stepping foot on it.


    What his grandfather, father, and older brother learned, he was now teaching to his son. He lived where they lived, and soon his son would also live and set foot on this land.


    This land was his everything and always would be. So, in order to kill the bastard hiding in this land, they would find him.


    "¡­That place is where the water originally filled up."


    The guide eventually noticed a small change at the edge of the pool. His father taught him to be careful not to fall in the hollow ground at the edge of the pond, so he always walked carefully.


    But now that place is filled with mud and leveled. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if something large had hidden inside and covered itself with mud to conceal its presence.


    The soldier examined the area carefully from a distance, then nodded his head while looking at Diline.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Step back and wait."


    "Yes."


    The guide stepped aside, and Dillin led the soldiers, moving slowly. They gradually changed ranks and naturally formed an encirclement. Diline, the mana user, stood at the front to restrain the monster''s feet, while the rest of the soldiers spread out with spears and nets.


    When they got close enough, Dillin gestured for them to wait and gripped the large true two-hander he was carrying on his shoulder tightly. With a blade length of 1.6 meters, it was a threat to humans but also effective against large monsters.


    "Cast the net as soon as he jumps out."


    A heightened sense of tension filled the air. The soldiers answered with silence.


    Dillin walked briskly, not caring about the mud of the swamp into which his feet sank. As if he knew nothing.


    ''Is it now? Not yet? When will you jump out? Can I attack first?''


    The closer he got to where he thought the monster was hiding, the more thoughtful Dillin became. To draw out the powerful monster whose size could be determined by just looking at its corpse, he could have sent soldiers, but he chose to become bait himself.


    A small regret flashed through his mind, and at that moment.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    On the slightly bumpy, slightly raised floor, a pair of eyes shone bright yellow. The eeriness could have made him retreat or stop. Dillin hesitated and regretted, his mind complicated with countless thoughts.


    Kwaaang!


    But when the monster leapt out as if the ground was rising, Diline was running explosively, her lips tightly shut, getting splashed by the pouring mud. Even if he had many thoughts, he didn''t hesitate when facing the enemy. He followed his tactical judgment and performed familiar movements.


    He squinted his eyes and turned his head slightly to avoid the pouring mud from getting into his eyes, not caring whether the water got into his eyes or not. The mud-mixed water stung his eyes, but he never closed them.


    Three steps, the monster leapt out and the distance was given to him.


    "Khaaaaap!"


    With a roar louder and more powerful than the monster''s, Dillin swung his long and heavy true two-hander with all his might.


    Kwajik!


    The monster''s swinging right hand and Dillin''s true two-hander passed each other. The monster''s scale-protected hand split in two, blood spraying out, and Dillin''s sword shattered two spans from the sword''s pole. The sword broke in one blow, but thanks to that, Diline was able to move without stopping.


    If the sword had been intact, he would have had to endure all the impact with his body. Still, the tremendous shock could not be completely absorbed, so Dillin''s wrist bent backward and the back of the sword pressed hard against his right shoulder. The blade close to the hilt, the Ricasso''s blade, was dead, so the arm could not be cut off.


    Instead of swinging his sword far away, Dillin turned his body with force, supporting the sword with his shoulder. Because the axis was close to the body, it was easy to rotate, and when the strength reached its peak, the power exerted on the extended sword spine was truly formidable.


    Kwaaaaang!


    The monster turned around and swung its tail, colliding with Dillin''s sword, making a sound almost like rocks colliding. The monster''s tail was half-broken, its scales breaking and falling off, and Diline was sent flying along with the shattered shards of his sword.


    With a splash!


    By the time Dillin was thrown into the deep pool, the soldiers had thrown nets to capture the monster.


    "Cruck! Gulp!"


    "Hold on! Hold on!"


    "Save Dillin!"


    While the soldiers hanging on the net held on, those with empty hands hurriedly jumped into the pool and rescued Diline. Dillin, whose right arm was broken by the tremendous impact, lost consciousness for a moment and was unable to move his body.


    "Sir Dillin!"


    "Damn it! Dillin!"


    Clap! Clap!


    "Keep going¡­!"


    Dillin, who had been slapped twice on the cheek by a hand wearing a wet leather glove, jumped up and spat out water.


    "Hey, sword! Bring me the sword!"


    As soon as he came to, Dillin reached for his sword, and the soldiers, who were half-mad, took the sword from his back and placed it in his good left hand.


    "Kkaaaah!"


    Meanwhile, soldiers who could not withstand the power of the rampaging monster were dragged away and fell. They never let go of the net until the very end and were dragged along by an overwhelming force until they slipped right in front of the monster''s nose.


    "Shaaaa!"


    Boom! Kwung! Kwuung!


    There wasn''t even a scream. The monster twisted its body and stamped its feet, leaving only a trail of red mud on the ground.


    After the tail swept, shattered pieces of flesh mixed with the flying mud and water and flew far away. Even after witnessing that horrible sight, the soldiers holding onto the net clenched their teeth and held on with all their might, while the others, except for the soldier who helped Diline up, held spears and made futile attacks on the monster.


    The idea was to buy time, even by dying, until Diline came to his senses and cut off the monster''s airway.


    "Kuaaaah!"


    Dillin ran, screaming as he saw the monster crushing the soldiers to death. The severed arm of a soldier, hit by the tail as he swung his spear to prevent the creature from breaking the net and escaping, struck him hard in the chest.


    Diline, who had been dealing with the corpse of his subordinate in one breath, jumped while fiercely rotating his body from left to right. At first, the swung sword cut through the air. And then, all the power of the sword was put into the outstretched arm.


    To swing a long and heavy sword called a true two-hander, one needed a sense of axis and rotation, and Diline understood that very well.


    Shririk!


    Kwajik!


    The moment the monster put its head out to bite the leaping Diline, the sword dug into its crown. The skull was so thick and strong that it was impossible to completely split or crush the head. But Diline could definitely feel the taste.


    Puck!


    The force with which the monster had thrust its head remained even after its brain was crushed, and Dillin was thrown backward, hitting the thing''s snout.


    With a splash!


    "Fuck!"


    Soldiers jumped into the water in a panic to rescue Dillin, who was stuck in the pool again. The monster twitched for a moment but soon stopped moving.


    Fortunately, Dillin was rescued, but both his arms were broken, and nine soldiers had been killed in a short period of time. Dillin''s 4th division could no longer fight.


    "¡­ ¡­ I am withdrawing."


    Dillin looked at the corpse of a monster slightly smaller than the one Billford had killed and gave the order in a mournful voice. That was it.


    But even though it was small, it was able to kill one monster. The soldiers could no longer fight. To be precise, their numbers were too dwindling to be effective.


    However, Dillin was a mana-using knight who became powerful by just healing his arms. After returning and receiving treatment from Milton, they should follow the other units into the forest. That was the best Dillin could do.


    They retreated in a hurry without even being able to recover their comrade''s body. They would return later, once safety had been secured. But since they wouldn''t be able to figure out what belonged to whom, they would end up returning to their families in empty coffins.


    ---

 Chapter 223: Terrible Intruder [8]

    Carl and Billford''s men joined forces and killed another monster without any losses. They crossed the river and headed north into the forest.


    Then, near the upper reaches of the river to the east, they killed a large monster and naturally joined up with Catherine''s unit that was on the move.


    "We have four casualties and only one spare net."


    Catherine''s 2nd Division suffered relatively heavy losses.


    It wasn''t that Catherine''s power or command was weak; it was just that the monsters she was up against were strong.


    Even within the same species, the gap is quite large. The lows are incredibly high, but the highs are beyond imagination.


    The fact that there are large differences even within the same race is a very threatening factor. This means that their maximum growth through learning and training is that high, so their intelligence may be much higher than previously thought.


    They don''t seem to do group activities, but when they pair up, they live together as a couple. What if they form a group as a family unit?


    "The forest is starting to narrow now, so we will advance while maintaining a distance so that we can help each other if a battle breaks out."


    Carl closed the distance between each unit as planned.


    As they rested, and the 4th Unit hadn''t joined them for quite some time, they figured that the 4th Unit was either annihilated or had suffered heavy damage.


    "I hope they are safe."


    Billford looked worried about them.


    However, Catherine was a commander who considered losses in battle to be inevitable, while Carl was indifferent because he had initially planned with the damage to the 4th Division in mind.


    "With Milton, if he doesn''t die, we can fight again."


    Carl said this and ordered the army to advance again.


    According to Camilla''s report, there were two monsters in front of them, paired up together.


    It goes without saying that the ones who can mate are the strongest ones. Carl couldn''t tell the difference between male and female, but still, one of them would be the strongest monster in this forest.


    Two people, Carl, Catherine, and Billford, were together, and soldiers had joined them.


    One unit killed one monster relatively easily, but they could not let their guard down.


    They killed the monster because they fought according to their planned tactics: binding the monster''s feet with the power of a mana user, weaving a net, and finishing it off.


    That was possible because there was only one monster.


    In combat, 1 plus 1 can be less than 1, or it can be 3 or 4. If the two monsters were to fight together while protecting each other, they would be in for a terrible fight.


    It would be a relief if even Delane could join safely¡­


    As they moved north into the forest, the swamp gradually disappeared. This was because the land itself sloped slightly from north to south, allowing water to quickly drain into the river.


    Eventually, as the forest narrowed and the three units merged into one, it became just normal forest terrain with a slightly damp floor.


    "There''s only a small puddle in front of here, so we just need to check that."


    "Sir Billford, don''t let your guard down just yet."


    "Yes, Lady Catherine."


    Billford did not let his guard down, but instead of refuting Catherine''s cautious voice, he answered seriously.


    ''Did you try to avoid the river? Did you decide that the area near the river was dangerous?''


    As he moved forward, Carl continued to contemplate the ecology of the monsters.


    If they laid eggs or chicks, they would try to lay them in the safest place possible. Since they avoided rivers that were rich in food, they must have judged rivers to be dangerous. And there were other monsters around the river.


    Perhaps they had a habit of mercilessly killing offspring, even if they were of the same species, as future competitors. So, the strongest one would get the mate.


    Carl, who was thinking like that and moving forward, suddenly stopped.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    Not only Carl, but also Catherine and Billford, could sense it. As mana users, their senses were more sensitive than those of normal humans.


    At the center of the soldiers forming a battle formation in perfect order were Carl, Billford, and Catherine, who stood with their weapons drawn.


    They could hear heavy footsteps from far away. Not one, but two.


    Everyone''s complexion was not good. One alone was threatening, but two? Especially Catherine and Billford, who studied and learned monstrology, couldn''t help but think that they were a pair.


    Then, when huge shadows appeared between the trees, Carl gave a tactically wrong order.


    "I''m chasing you!"


    He then ran furiously through the forest at a speed that the soldiers couldn''t keep up with. Catherine and Billford also ran out, with the soldiers following behind.


    However, it was impossible for ordinary soldiers to catch up with a mana user. The distance increased in an instant.


    Catherine and Billford ran at first without understanding Carl''s orders, but soon they understood the meaning.


    One monster was bigger than the one Catherine had killed, and the other was much smaller.


    The bigger one seemed to be male and the smaller one seemed to be female.


    And in the arms of those who moved slowly and carefully on two legs, there were many oval-shaped white eggs.


    They laid their eggs in a safe pond far away from the river, but as the water receded and the pond became smaller, they took a risk and tried to move their eggs.


    They were inexperienced creatures. That meant they were still immature, young, and had a lot of room to grow.


    The two monsters, who were walking cautiously and unsteadily while holding eggs in their arms, suddenly stopped when they saw humans running towards them at incredible speed.


    "Gurg! Gulp!"


    The small female trembled in anxiety and made noise.


    "Shhh! Shhh!"


    The male stepped forward and opened his mouth to threaten, but he was so big that he was carrying more eggs, making him look helpless.


    He had come out carrying an egg that needed to be destroyed, unable to move properly because he was trying to protect it.


    "Take the big one! I''ll take the little one!"


    At Carl''s words, Catherine and Billford ran towards the male, while Carl, spear in hand, dashed through the trees and sneaked around.


    The male turned his head absentmindedly as he saw the humans running in two groups, and then made a bold decision.


    Crunch!


    He threw the large eggs he was holding onto the floor without hesitation.


    The eggshells were not very strong and were soft, so when they fell to the ground, all the eggs were crushed and burst.


    "Shaaaak! Gurrrr¡­ ¡­ ."


    The female, seeing this, let out a scream-like, gasping sound and soon burst into tears with her eyes wide open, shedding tears of sorrow.


    Everyone felt threatened rather than sympathizing with the emotional display. They must all be killed. Sensitive emotions are necessary to fit in with the crowd. They must be rooted out here.


    The males behaved more cruelly even as the females cried sadly.


    He grabbed the crying female''s arm and shook her roughly, trampling on the eggs that were falling from her arm and crushing them all.


    He then dragged the screaming female to his side and stood her up. He judged those little humans to be very threatening and difficult to deal with alone, so he burst all the eggs to force the female to fight together, preventing her from fussing about guarding her eggs.


    Of course, the female was not in her right mind.


    But when the male grabbed the female''s arm and bit her neck, her survival instinct seemed to have grown stronger than those she had faced before. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was not only that she didn''t feel fear, but also that the battlefield had changed.


    They''re not walking on a swamp where their feet sink in, but on firm ground that''s slightly wet and soft.


    Shaaa!


    Billford''s feet kick the ground several times for a moment, and his speed decreases significantly.


    A tremendous amount of stress is placed on the knees, but they can withstand it with the power of mana.


    This is a movement that could not be done in a swamp.


    Wedge!


    The monster''s hand passes in front of Billford.


    Billford kicked the ground again the moment his hand passed in front of him, then bounced forward and dug into the gap where the tip of his spear could reach.


    Whoosh.


    A light and refreshing sound rings out, and the outstretched spear aims for the monster''s right knee.


    He held the spear straight and controlled the direction of the force perfectly.


    From the blade to the tip of the handle, it was in a perfectly straight line with the direction of attack.


    If he swing it hard, the spear shaft will break in one blow.


    So now that Catherine is watching him, aim for a powerful stabbing attack that risks losing tempo after the attack.


    Swoosh ¡ª!


    But the male monster did not take it lightly.


    The bastard turned his body around with the same force as he swung his hand, and his knees turned, blurring the point of impact.


    Billford''s spear mercilessly smashed and tore at the scales near the creature''s knees, then tore through its muscles, but that was all.


    ''This guy! He knows how to fight!''


    Billford realized from this one moment that this monster was not simply fighting by instinct, but was a ''warrior'' who fought with his own battle logic.

 Chapter 224: Terrible Intruder [9]

    Billford''s spear mercilessly smashed and tore at the scales near the creature''s knees, then tore through its muscles, but that was all.


    ''This guy! He knows how to fight!''


    Billford realized from this one moment that this monster was not simply fighting by instinct, but was a ''warrior'' who fought with his own battle logic.


    It was the same with Catherine; she changed her actions in an instant to save Billford, whose posture had collapsed as the point of the stab was blurred.


    Puck!


    Catherine, who was running on the right side of Billford, pushed him hard in the side, and Billford, in turn, pushed Catherine to the other side. The two knights split and flew in opposite directions.


    Kwaaaaang!


    As he turned his body, the monster''s tail, barely able to escape the gap between him and the female, swept low and relatively weakly. The monster''s large hand, which had made a full circle, then fell down fiercely and smashed the ground.


    The place where Billford had been was completely reduced to ashes.


    Movements with incredible strength, speed, and an understanding and control of how its own body moves¡ªthis male monster alone is threatening enough to overwhelm.


    "Gulp!"


    So, Carl, who has avoided the male and taken a detour, must neutralize the female as soon as possible.


    Carl opened his chest wide as he ran, pulling the spear to the right and behind him. At that sight, the female monster let out a howl of indignation and rushed at Carl without thinking.


    Rather, it''s good. I''ll kill you here in one go. The heart of a mother who has lost her child is so sad and useful.


    Kuung!


    Carl''s form, which had been running at full speed using his transcendent physical abilities and even mana, stopped as if it were a lie.


    He controlled that tremendous power with a single wave of his foot.


    The relatively soft ground hollowed out, causing his left foot to sink in, and as he turned his rolling foot outward, the soft ground broke apart, scattering dirt in all directions.


    Following the returned ankle, the knee also returned, and power was transmitted to the hip joint, waist, chest, shoulders, elbows, wrists, and fingertips.


    The ''finished'' body was amazingly flexible and resilient, transmitting all that power without loss and greatly amplifying it.


    Wedge!


    The fingertips were swung so quickly that all the blood drained from Carl''s arm and rushed to his fingertips, causing his fingers to swell and nearly burst, and the blood vessels in them were on the verge of bursting.


    The spear flew with such tremendous force and speed that it reached its target in literally no time, not even in the blink of an eye.


    Bam!


    The sound wasn''t that loud compared to its power and speed.


    The spear that Carl threw aimed straight for the female''s head, shattering the scales and piercing through the monster''s body.


    "Crunch."


    But unfortunately, what Carl''s spear pierced was the back of the hand of the male, who had been watching him with his wide field of vision without fail.


    Bam.


    Unable to withstand the impact, the spearhead turned to dust like a rotten log and scattered in all directions, leaving only the mangled blade that had pierced the male''s hand and reached the female''s head.


    But the force was so weak that the impact was only as strong as if a child had thrown a rock with all their might.


    The female seemed to have completely regained her composure at the incredible power that was beyond imagination, unbelievable that the small human could have exerted.


    Sreung!


    Carl raised his right hand, which had all its blood vessels burst, above his heart to drain the blood, and at the same time pulled out his sword with his left hand.


    Thanks to its superb resilience, his hands would recover quickly. But this situation did not seem very optimistic. Carl rushed at the monsters, standing alongside Catherine and Billford.


    ***


    Catherine and Billford didn''t just sit back and watch while the male monster guarded the female monster.


    The two avoided the tail and attacked the male monster''s left knee, managing to land a valid blow, though it was not fatal.


    The male monster had both knees injured and his right hand pierced by a spear, but he did not roll his eyes or flinch. Even though he was injured, he didn''t seem to feel much of a threat.


    The female monster completely regained her composure at the sight of the male''s sturdy appearance.


    The female monster stepped back slightly behind the male and turned around to stand slightly askew, so as not to form a single line. Because of the tail, their backs were not completely flush.


    "Billford!"


    Billford responded immediately to Carl''s shout. The formation of the three rushing at the same time changed in an instant.


    Carl was attacking alone by making a left turn, and with that one shout, Carl and Billford moved nimbly and switched positions without so much as a glance.


    Now, the structure had changed to one where Billford was targeting the female monster alone, while Carl and Catherine targeted the male monster.


    "Crunch!"


    As the female, who lacked combat experience, turned to follow Carl, the male slapped her with his tail. The female came to her senses and faced Billford, who had come before her.


    Carl''s instructions were simple, but in fact had a complex purpose. First, he wanted to find out about the monster''s tactical judgment. And if possible, he tried to cause confusion.


    This was confirmed by the reactions of the male and female, and although it was not very significant, it was possible to delay their reactions by half a beat.


    And the next goal was to make Billford kill the female. Billford managed to hit the male but failed to inflict serious damage, while Carl managed to pierce the male''s hand with one javelin throw.


    Of course, he would feel that Carl was more threatening. In addition, Carl was faster and stronger than Billford due to his physicality. But this was only a superficial appearance; the reality was completely the opposite.


    Even when Carl fought with all his might in his duels with Billford, his win rate was still less than 20%.


    This was a winning percentage that was barely achieved by mobilizing extreme variable creation from the dual sword technique and engaging in melee that was difficult to reproduce even by oneself.


    Although Carl could easily be killed by any knight, he was no different from a dull club compared to Billford, who was like a sharp blade.


    Carl achieved three tactical objectives simultaneously with a single command immediately after the first move, and his opponent had no response.


    The price was very high.


    Thud! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine charged straight ahead like a battering ram, heavy and stubborn, at the male monster. The male monster''s reaction was alert, but unfortunately, he was giving too much attention to Carl, who was rushing at him from the side after switching places with Billford.


    It was indeed threatening as Carl rushed forward with the longsword he was holding in his left hand drawn tightly, but Catherine''s skills were not lacking, even if it was said to be top-notch among ordinary mana users.


    Catherine''s form, which was running while hitting the solid ground, suddenly lurched to the right and turned around. A tremendous amount of stress was placed on her outside left knee.


    Despite the throbbing pain, Catherine moved fiercely with a cold, calm face.


    She ran with her sword raised above her and turned her body to the right.


    The upper body turned first, then the lower body followed suit, changing the direction of force.


    Catherine''s feet were floating in the air as she glided across the ground, and for her lower body to turn, her upper body naturally had to turn to the opposite side.


    The waist was turned to the right to its limit due to the tremendous force and speed. Catherine''s waist twisted violently, as if she had let go of a lever that she had been holding all the way down.


    Kagakak!


    Catherine''s sword, which had moved to the right as if brushing against the male monster''s swinging left hand, cut a long line across his forearm.


    From the back of the hand to the elbow, she struck and tore off the scales, inflicting a large wound with one blow. After the two passed by, blood spurted out from the monster''s arm and scattered.


    By then, Carl was running toward the right side of the male monster.


    It was a distance where he could attack at any moment if he jumped in. But instead of rushing forward, Carl kicked the ground with all his might, slowing down his pace.


    He had better physical abilities than Catherine or Billford, and his self-healing abilities allowed him to make bolder, more reckless moves.


    Woohoo!


    An uneasy sound and pain surged from his ankles that could not withstand the load, but Carl paid no attention. He absorbed most of the impact with his body, and instead of stopping completely, he jumped slightly with some of his remaining strength.


    Kwaaaaang!


    The monster''s tail swooped past Carl''s feet and hit the ground.


    Carl, who was floating in the air, was blown backward by the wind and shock, landing softly on the ground. Even though the male was hit hard by Catherine, he still considered the dangers of Carl and Catherine to be roughly equal.


    To be clear, Carl was now only a commander who assisted, provided distraction, and made tactical decisions.


    The main characters were Catherine and Billford.

 Chapter 225: Terrible Intruder [10]

    To be clear, Carl was now only a commander who assisted, provided distraction, and made tactical decisions.


    The main characters were Catherine and Billford.


    The female screamed in pain and sorrow.


    In the brief moment when the male was attacking once, Billford swooped in and cut off all of the female''s right fingers with one stroke.


    The male reacted too late, wrapping his arms around the female and chasing away the billfish with his tail.


    "Shhh! Shhh!" The male backed away frantically, making threatening noises.


    But to the ruthless humans, it sounded like the tantrums of a cornered rat. They were very dedicated to protecting their females. There was only one female in this forest, so if they lost her here, reproduction would be impossible.


    The male also realized belatedly that his reaction was not the right behavior, and he backed away hesitantly, hiding the female behind him.


    But it was a sin to ignore such a huge and obvious weakness.


    "I''m going after the female again. I''ll keep shaking her, so gradually accumulate damage."


    "Yes."


    It was better to leave the female alive rather than kill her because she had no ability to protect the male and was only a nuisance.


    As Carl took a detour to aim for the female again, the male''s nerves became tense, and he looked around frantically.


    Because of the structure of his two eyes that faced forward, it was easy to attack him in situations where he couldn''t see behind or to the side.


    The male looked confused as to which side he should attack as Carl and Catherine fell apart. Carl and Catherine were judged to be threats, while Billford was judged to be somewhat less dangerous.


    Carl continued to circle around the female, swinging the longsword in his left hand, only lightly scraping away the monster''s scales and causing a little bleeding without causing any serious damage.


    The male had to use all his strength to fly away from Carl, thinking that he had to protect the female, and even as he quickly grew tired, he was gradually injured by Catherine and Billford''s attacks.


    The positions kept changing as the male continued to run away and fight, but as the battle dragged on, soldiers eventually joined in. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t attack, just surround the area loosely!"


    Carl bit at the soldiers preparing to cast their nets.


    If they cast the net now, it would only be a hindrance.


    The male monster was desperate to protect the female.


    He had to continue to cling to a hope that did not exist, to fight in vain, and to get hurt.


    If the soldiers joined in and set up nets, the male might decide that he had no chance of winning and run away, abandoning the female, or he might risk everything and jump into the fray.


    Carl was gently provoking the male''s heart as he struggled to protect his mate, making him struggle endlessly in the swamp called hope until he finally drowned himself.


    It was as if treating a human being, in a horribly mean way.


    The fact that this worked meant that this monster''s intelligence was far superior to what was previously assumed and that it also had excellent sensibilities.


    The soldiers were not oblivious either, so except for those with nets, they were busy moving around with their spears out in the distance, preoccupied with confusing the monster''s eyes.


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    "Wow!"


    Soldiers circled around, swinging their spears and shouting.


    While the monsters'' eyes were spinning around frantically, Catherine, who had dug in, swung her sword in front of the male, and the moment the male reacted, Billford rushed in from the side and deeply cut the creases of his left knee, where the damage had accumulated.


    Thud!


    "Shaaaaah!"


    The monster finally got down on its knees and roared. It wasn''t a scream of pain. It was a cry full of frustration and anger that was difficult to bear in this situation.


    "Hoo!"


    Billford backed away, threw away his chipped sword, and pulled out his treasured spare sword. Catherine also drew a new sword to match.


    Now it was time to show their face. They would inflict a fatal wound with their intact swords and take the monster''s life.


    "Just wait a moment."


    It was perfect timing, but strangely enough, Carl ordered them to step down instead.


    He also did the same, even though he had thrown away the tattered sword he was holding in his left hand and drawn a new one.


    As the only sound was the soldiers'' screams, three humans surrounding the two monsters moved slowly.


    "Aim for the little guy!"


    Then suddenly, Carl''s scream rang out like thunder. It was unclear who the order had been given to, but at least everyone knew it wasn''t directed at them.


    Thanks to Carl''s demonic charisma, those under his command were able to perfectly carry out his orders as Carl intended.


    "Kuaaaah!"


    So, Diline, who had just joined and was hiding from the monster''s eyes and waiting for an opening, was able to attack without hesitation. Diline let out a loud roar and flashed a large true two-hander.


    To the monster, human weapons looked like teeth or claws, and the newly appeared Diline, holding a true two-hander that gleamed in the sunlight, looked very threatening.


    Some of it was his own judgment that made him understand the situation, but others clearly conveyed Carl''s intentions.


    Diline realized that he had to target the female in order to kill the male, and he did his job admirably.


    "Shhh!"


    The male turned his body to protect the female with his eyes wide open. Even in the midst of all this, it swung its tail to protect its back and sides, blocking attacks.


    But with Carl, Catherine, and Billford all exposed to his flanks and rear, no matter what he did, he could not avoid death.


    To kill the bastard more reliably, Carl made a bold decision.


    He used all the mana he had to move faster and more passionately than he had ever done before, and he pulled out a short one-handed sword with his right hand, which he had pretended was injured and unable to move.


    When Catherine and Billford saw Carl rushing in, they didn''t jump up or back down to avoid his tail.


    Carl''s physicality surpassed that of a normal mana user. In a situation like the present, in order for Carl to use his power most effectively, he had to fully utilize his powerful physique.


    Recklessly, yet with careful calculation, Carl rushed toward the root of the monster''s desperately swinging tail and blocked it with his whole body.


    Kwaaaang!


    The tail of the giant monster collided with the human, and it sounded like some kind of catapult had hit the wall.


    Carl''s sword was completely shattered into pieces. The sheer force of the impact broke Carl''s wrists and arms and twisted his knees and ankles.


    But Carl never lost control of his body. Pain couldn''t stop him. Carl acted with cool judgment and firm decision.


    Instead of holding on until the very end to avoid his body crashing into the ground, he took enough of the impact with his body and then lifted himself up without resisting the force.


    If his body had hit the ground, the tail might have swept over it and torn him apart.


    As Carl''s body floated away, soldiers rushed in to catch him. Although it was not possible to completely stop the male''s tail, it was enough to reduce the force and create a gap.


    Catherine and Billford dodged the attack by diving inside the flailing tail.


    Puck!


    Shhh!


    Catherine dug into the left flank of the male monster behind him and stabbed him with her sword diagonally, while Billford leaped onto its back and cut off its relatively weak neck.


    The male defended the female even with his heart pierced and his throat cut.


    As he held the female tightly in his arms and threatened with his mouth wide open, bleeding, Diline leisurely retreated and distanced himself as if his fierce momentum was a lie.


    The male died shortly after, but his bright yellow eyes still shone brightly and glared at the humans surrounding him. However, he could not protect the female left alone any longer.


    The female was easily killed by the combined efforts of the three knights.


    "Lord Carl!"


    "Search the area and find the eggs! Quickly!"


    After clearly cutting off the monster''s breath, Carl, who was lying on the ground, shouted an order to those running toward him.


    His body was covered in wounds, but even if he just stayed like this, he would be almost completely recovered by tomorrow. And with Milton here, he should be fine by today.


    It was more urgent to deal with all of the monster''s eggs than to deal with Carl''s body, which would recover quickly and leave no aftereffects.


    There was no way they would have laid their eggs outside. They would have buried them somewhere or made a nest.


    When moving eggs, they must search and dispose of all traces before they disappear.


    Even though his limbs were completely destroyed, Carl was able to get up with the help of his soldiers and started walking toward the puddle where he suspected the creatures had laid their eggs.


    Carl, who was completely battered, didn''t change his expression at all.


    Rather, the faces of the soldiers supporting him were distorted in even more pain.


    Even though both arms were broken and his knees and ankles were twisted and wobbly, he could still walk. Beyond respect, they felt a sense of awe mixed with fear.

 Chapter 226: Perfect Tool [1]

    After a persistent search, the eggs that the monster had not been able to move were found. They were discovered in a mound of dirt that appeared to have been hastily covered over a small hole where the eggs had originally been laid. Perhaps the monster had moved all the eggs it was holding and then came back to try to move the rest.


    It was fortunate that the monster had high intelligence. They didn''t want to give up a single egg, and because they were all gathered in one place, the searchers were able to find them all at once. Five eggs remained, and after much thought, Carl decided to pack them up and transport them to Himmeln along with the report, rather than destroying them all. The soft eggs were almost as big as a person''s head, so they had to be packed very carefully. However, there was no certainty that the eggs would reach Himmeln safely, as they might rot along the way. Nevertheless, they were loaded onto the carriage and transported as carefully as possible.


    The casualties were immediately recovered, and Carl, who had been treated by Milton, led all the troops to thoroughly search the forest. Camilla wouldn''t have done it sloppily, but they double-checked just in case. After two days of personally inspecting the river and pond, Carl finally spread the news that he had successfully defeated the monster.


    The river remained under control, and searches continued, but the high tensions had eased significantly. The perimeter and search efforts gradually relaxed, starting from the lower reaches in the southwest, until eventually, only the upper reaches from the Celle Mountains retained perimeter forces. The corpse of the slain monster was taken to the nearby Gilin Castle for examination. Those who saw the horrific creature shuddered but praised the Laurel Unit. Carl''s Laurel Legion had once again driven away the darkness that had fallen over the eastern part of the Empire. A massive propaganda campaign was launched to calm the chaos, and the people soon regained their composure. However, the Laurel Alliance in the eastern part of the Empire was still on high alert, as many traces of that giant monster had been found along the upper reaches of the river, extending from the Celle Mountains.


    Carl immediately summoned the lords of each territory belonging to the Laurel Union. It took less than ten days for all the lords of the eastern part of the Empire to gather in silence in Bemale, a territory bordering the Celle Mountains, including the upper reaches of the river that had been the center of the monster incident. Everyone rode their horses and ran like mad as soon as they heard the news, not wanting to arrive later than the other nobles. Even if there are only three people, humans are inclined toward politics. Would anyone want to leisurely go sightseeing, knowing that others are talking behind their back?


    "I received a reply."


    Upon arriving in Bemale, Carl was having a hectic time. In that place where numerous nobles had gathered, the only person who could deliver news to Carl was Camilla, who could come and go from the imperial palace as if it were her own home. Camilla handed Carl a letter from Yusuf. Although she did her best because of the urgency of the matter, it had taken an unusually long time due to Yusuf''s situation, which made it difficult to deliver the letter.


    "The civil war in Tumaris expanded into a war of succession among the Sultans."


    As Camilla handed him the letter, Carl began to think about many things. He first opened the letter and looked through it.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Things weren''t going well. The original Hadad sect, centered around the Arbana River, was joining forces with Yusuf to recover its territory. However, Yusuf had virtually lost his influence over the territories in western Tumaria, far from the Arbana River and near the Celle Mountains, bordering Hardion. This problem arose due to the Padishah''s worsening illness and his inability to manage state affairs. Yusuf was taking care of state matters on behalf of the Padishah, aligning with the Hadad Order.


    However, the issue was that Yusuf''s authority was not formally recognized by the Padishah, who had been out of his mind for a long time and was unable to sort out the issue of succession. In this situation, Yusuf, who was only the son of the Padishah and had no qualifications to rule as regent, was taking charge of state affairs, inciting the other sultans'' greed. With Tumaria on the brink of collapse, Yusuf, who was trying to protect it, was instead criticized as an evil being aiming to destroy the nation.


    Several sultans unanimously claimed that Yusuf was plotting to take over the position of Padishah and was trying to force his father to death. However, since Yusuf had the firm support of the Hadad sect and the people centered around the Arbana River, their efforts were not successful. So, they chose to join forces with the Qua Hadad sect, which had been declared heretical by the Hadad sect. The Qua Hadad sect claimed they were not heretics but rather a faction that had adopted a new interpretation of the Hadad doctrines. The sultans calling for Yusuf''s overthrow were also seeking recognition of the Qua Hadad sect as an official sect.


    It was evident that these factions were plotting to take over Tumaria by empowering each other. In this situation, Yusuf had only one option regarding the horrific monster outbreak in western Tumaria: he had to make a decisive move.


    ''So we''re going to end up at war with Tumaris.''


    Yusuf made a decision to protect Tumaria. With incredible boldness, he recorded detailed information about western Tumaria and relayed it to Carl. And, in place of Yusuf, he asked Carl to rule over the western part of Tumaria bordering the Celle Mountains and to quell the chaos.


    Yusuf, who cared deeply about the future of Tumaria, asked the Empire to attack Tumaria''s land for the sake of its preservation. This was a choice based on the trust between Carl and Yusuf but also on a calculated judgment. Western Tumaria was now under the control of the Qua Hadad sect and the sultans who sought Yusuf''s downfall. Because of this, Camilla had to travel deep into Tumaria, resulting in a more than ten-day delay in exchanging letters.


    In other words, if Carl attacks western Tumaria, the Qua Hadad sect would be forced into a two-front war, with Yusuf attacking from Arbana. Yusuf would be able to conduct ''purges of heresy'' and ''rebellion suppression'' while greatly minimizing his losses, allowing him to focus on stabilizing Tumaria after the conflict is resolved.


    Carl taking over western Tumaria? There''s no need to worry about that. Yusuf knows very well how wise and thorough a man Carl is. Carl''s unification of the eastern part of the Empire was not simply to keep Tumaria in check but also to become emperor, supported by a powerful military. In this situation, if Carl continued to insist on ruling over western Tumaria while conflicting with Tumaria, he risked being tied down when he needed to mobilize his army.


    Carl must step down peacefully after Yusuf wins the civil war. Of course, if it ends like this, Carl has no reason to attack western Tumaria. What value is there in invading lands he cannot possess and defending the enemy''s territory? So, Yusuf set a limit for Carl''s ''plunder'' and told him to take whatever he wanted within that limit. As if that weren''t enough, after Yusuf won the civil war, he promised Carl many things in various fields, including trade and diplomacy.


    This treaty would be concluded after Carl becomes Emperor and Yusuf becomes Padishah. However, the benefits from ''plundering'' western Tumaria now are far from negligible. Thanks to the small rivers flowing from the Celle Mountains, some areas had become fertile lands, attracting many people and creating a splendid civilization. Even within the boundaries set by Yusuf, Carl could still obtain abundant gold, silver treasures, and other valuable items.


    Additionally, the Empire would celebrate the plundering of western Tumaria, viewing it as a righteous conquest. With Yusuf''s withdrawal of western troops to the east, Carl would likely achieve victory without much difficulty.


    It''s not that it''s a bad opportunity; it''s just something that needs to be done.


    ''But this is a war that cannot be waged without Azgoth''s permission.''


    The problem is that Carl cannot wage war on his own.


    Azgoth governed the affairs of the empire both internally and externally with an internal-oriented policy.


    It must have been so bad that there had been no major wars for several decades.


    In this situation, if Karl unilaterally invades Tumaria, it will be difficult to handle the aftermath.


    ''If it were Azgoth, he would tell me to do it. But I have to convince Aric and avoid Adrian suspicion.''


    Azgoth will gladly accept this huge deal.


    But Aric will naturally be strongly opposed to it, and Adrian will also be very suspicious.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla silently watched Carl, whom she hadn''t seen for about ten days, resting his chin on his hand and staring at the flickering candlelight.


    The numerous appearances of Carl that change with the flickering candlelight feel unique.


    Camilla hesitated with her lips pursed, then slightly crossed the line.


    "If you need a justification for war, I will take action."


    Carl, who had been lost in thought at Camilla''s words, slowly rolled his eyes and looked at her.


    Camilla was startled for a moment, as if her heart had been pierced by an ice pick.


    This was because Carl, who had been pretending not to care about her but secretly considered her special, now saw her as a perfect ''tool''. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 227: Perfect Tool [2]

    Camilla silently watched Carl, whom she hadn''t seen for about ten days, resting his chin on his hand and staring at the flickering candlelight.


    The numerous appearances of Carl that change with the flickering candlelight feel unique.


    Camilla hesitated with her lips pursed, then slightly crossed the line.


    "If you need a justification for war, I will take action."


    Carl, who had been lost in thought at Camilla''s words, slowly rolled his eyes and looked at her.


    Camilla was startled for a moment, as if her heart had been pierced by an ice pick.


    This was because Carl, who had been pretending not to care about her but secretly considered her special, now saw her as a perfect ''tool''.


    "That''s it, I¡­ ¡­ ."


    "What is the relationship between Tumaris¡­ no, the Hadad sect?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla couldn''t even breathe properly at Carl''s indifferent voice. She was caught. She had only crossed the line once.


    Carl slowly got up from his chair and leisurely approached the frozen Camilla.


    Camilla was relatively tall for a woman, but she was almost a head shorter than Carl.


    She was a powerful Master who could come and go from the palace as if it were her own home, and if she were willing to die, she could even assassinate Emperor Azgoth.


    But now, Camilla was overwhelmed by Carl, who could easily kill her with one hand, and she just stepped back with a pale face and a gaping mouth.


    It was partly due to the influence of Carl''s demonic charisma, which was close to a curse, but more than anything, it was because her feelings for Carl were sincere.


    "Speak, Camilla."


    Carl''s large hand grabbed Camilla''s wrist. Camilla froze, unable to playfully embrace Carl as she had before.


    "Or should I say them one by one with my own mouth?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla''s beautiful face was distorted in pain. It was the face of a woman whose relationship with the man she was special to was on the verge of ruin.


    And it was the face of someone who was blaming herself for having her well-hidden secret exposed in an instant due to clouded judgment.


    At the same time, it was an unbearable joy for Camilla to realize that Carl knew everything and yet carefully turned away from her, extending a final hand. Explore new worlds at m,v l-NovelFire.net


    ''If you tell me everything now, if you truly entrust everything to me, if you throw everything you have at me without leaving anything behind, then.''


    Carl''s impassive face and eerily calm, sunken eyes stared at her.


    Beyond that face that did not seem human, Camilla felt the heat as if she had been thrown into the sun. Horribly and desperately, Camilla couldn''t shake it off. Before she knew it, she was so, so¡­in love with this young Archduke.


    "...Then, will you hug me?"


    ... She had fallen in love with him so much.


    Carl did not answer.


    Carl did not answer. But he gave her something bigger than words.


    To Camilla, who had been playfully telling him that compliments were no longer enough, he showed her a clear token of promise.


    Camilla couldn''t breathe because Carl''s lips were so hot. It felt like her own lips were no longer her own.


    The trembling breaths mixed together, and everything became vague.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Everything passed by in such a short moment.


    No, maybe it was just Camilla feeling that way¡ªit might have been longer than a thousand years. Camilla looked up at Carl, gasping for breath.


    And when she saw Carl suppressing himself to hide the agitation in his eyes with his still, indifferent face, she raised the corners of her trembling lips slightly.


    It all came crashing down not because of ''Bloody Ring Camilla,'' but because of a woman named Camilla. His Excellency the Grand Duke Carl Feldhardion.


    To be honest, Camilla was now feeling not only the joy of love, but also the thrill of conquering an unbreakable flag. She could totally understand how men feel when they cling to a dashing woman.


    "I, ''we'' were originally the hidden blade of the Hadad sect."


    Camilla placed her hand on Carl''s chest as she had done before and whispered.


    "Still, will you hug me?"


    Even though she had already heard the answer, Camilla asked again.


    The hidden blade of the Hadad sect, she was especially active in the dark places of Tumaria. Would Archduke Carl, who wanted to become the Emperor of Hardion, embrace her?


    "I told you."


    Carl grabbed Camilla''s wrist and pulled her close, wrapping his strong arms around her waist as he held her in his arms.


    "You are mine."


    A firm voice. If so, Camilla had no need to be afraid anymore.


    Camilla buried her face in Carl''s chest and hugged him tightly. Guilt for having deceived and exploited Carl all this time. A sense of relief that the mission could be accomplished.


    And the relief of being able to let go of such a heavy burden. A sense of triumph and conquest at having obtained the noble Carl, more noble than the flowers on the cliff. The joyous happiness of finding love.


    "Ha...."


    All of those mixed tears flowed out with a hot sigh. Camilla was finally able to shake off all her worries and smile slightly.


    Soon, Camilla whispered all her secrets to Carl without any lies. Holding Carl''s chest, feeling his body temperature.


    ***


    Camilla, ''Bloody Finger,'' was originally an organization that handled all the dirty work of the Hadad Church.


    Originally, it was an entity without a name, without any records, and only passed down orally and secretly to a select few people.


    The organization was united in faith and loyalty to the Hadad Order and devoted itself solely to carrying out its mission.


    "We were emotionless dolls. We were born that way, raised that way."


    Within it, unnecessary things like human emotions were thoroughly controlled in a managed environment.


    There was never any dating or marriage, and only highly qualified agents were paired off and had children.


    The leader of an organization was someone who was created by selecting the best genes, just like crossbreeding livestock.


    Camilla was the most outstanding of her father''s many children, the head of the organization, and was briefly able to avoid being treated like livestock by being designated as the next head.


    Having become a master at such a young age and solidified her position, she was set to repeat the same history as the organization that had been with her since the birth of the Hadad Sect after becoming its head.


    "Everything just fell apart in an instant. In an instant, really."


    It all came crashing down one day when a woman suddenly showed up at the Hadad Church. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She called herself ''Leader Sianna.''"


    "Are you saying that in the presence of the high priests of the Hadad sect?"


    "Yes."


    Camilla recalled the memories of that day while hugging Carl''s chest.


    "I still remember that voice. That irresistible voice that filled my head. That power that bound me like a curse."


    Camilla hugged Carl tighter.


    "When that black tongue whispered, I had to follow it without moving, like a puppet under control."


    "¡­Like Garten''s black eyes? So you realized they were in cahoots and tried to save me?"


    "It wasn''t just like that. Do you still not trust my heart?"


    "That...."


    Camilla reached out and stroked Carl''s slightly stiff cheek, brushing his neck.


    Because their emotions were thin, they did not calmly put aside their doubts and guard against anything, and were swayed by those thin emotions and could not say yes or no.


    "I''m joking. It''s cute."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl''s eyelashes fluttered at Camilla''s smiling words.


    "The reason I can hide in the shadows is because of the power of the Master, which is rarely passed down to the children of the head of the family. It is because the bloodline is managed very thoroughly."


    Before Carl could react, Camilla brought up the story he had been wondering about.


    And then she pressed her whole body against Carl''s and gently rubbed her head against the nape of his neck. Carl was left unable to pursue the issue any further.


    "But even that bloodline was meant to be used for this."


    Camilla raised her head and met Carl''s eyes, and at that moment, Carl''s body staggered.


    "¡­ ¡­Was it something that other people could bring in too?"


    Carl''s legs were buried in the shadows, and a sticky black shadow was wrapped around his entire body. Carl felt as if he was being held in Camilla''s arms.


    "Even one person can do it. It''s a treasure known only to a very select few even in the Hadad Sect, the ''Night Lady''s Garment.''"


    Camilla buried her face in Carl''s chest again, gently tracing his back with her fingertips and mumbling.


    "The words ''Go far away'' were all that was left in the will."


    "¡­ ¡­Sianna, isn''t she dead?"


    Instead of offering words of comfort, Carl continued the story. In fact, Carl was a man who was truly incapable of comforting others.


    Although he understood the act of comforting others, he could not feel it intrinsically.


    He had only ever felt that way for one person, and now that person was far away. Carl hadn''t felt that way about Camilla yet, and Camilla probably knew it.


    "Sianna didn''t die. Even though her heart was clearly pierced by the Mana Blade.¡­ I ran away instead of fighting back."


    "Then why were you looking for someone to kill Sianna instead of you?"


    Carl could now see Camilla''s intentions. She realized that her own power was not enough and was trying to kill Sianna by using someone with great power.


    First, it was Adrian, now it was Carl.


    The reason she escaped from Tumari was probably because Sianna knew about Camilla and the ''Night Lady''s Garment.''


    And it was impossible to imagine how far Sianna''s influence spread within Tumari, with the power to control people with her black tongue.


    That is, Camilla didn''t care what happened to the Tumariana Hadad sect; she just thought she had to kill Sianna.


    Even if Emperor Hardion destroyed Tumaria.

 Chapter 228: Declaration Of War

    "Well, I don''t know. Maybe¡­ I thought of him as family, just like my father did."


    "I see."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla finally realized that Carl understood her heart.


    The emotionless young archduke was only able to fully understand Camilla''s feelings after hearing her conclusion: ''She is sad that her parents were murdered and wants revenge.''


    Carl, who lost his mother, who was everything to him, to his father, did not say that he understood Camilla''s feelings. That sadness, that resentment, that pain¡ªCarl really couldn''t understand. Because Carl is not Camilla, and Camilla is not Carl. But the principle of its operation could be literally understood to the bone.


    With logic based on reason before the heart, he was able to understand Camilla''s actions, which were similar to his own: ''I will kill the guy who killed my parents.''


    "Then, I will kill ''Leader Siana.''"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Camilla was a little taken aback by Carl''s sudden declaration.


    "The longer it stays like that, the worse it gets. It''s not just a threat to Tumari."


    Carl said so indifferently, and then he looked away from Camilla, who was looking up at him with her pretty hazel eyes wide open, and looked at the window, where the curtains were drawn and nothing could be seen.


    "¡­ ."


    "¡­ Hehe¡­ ."


    Camilla turned her head away and lightly kissed the nape of Carl''s neck.


    Camilla was very lovable when she showed this cute appearance occasionally. Although it was a decision that prioritized rational judgment, it was clear that Carl''s feelings for Camilla were slightly hidden within it.


    "Well, I''ve told you everything now."


    Camilla put her arms around Carl''s neck and hugged him, lifting her toes and bringing her lips close to Carl''s.


    "I gave you my all, shouldn''t you accept it?"


    "¡­."


    As Carl turned his head, their lips brushed against each other.


    "Go to Yusuf and tell him to send another letter to influence Azgoth, not me. Make sure to mention the existence of ''heresy.''"


    "¡­."


    Really? You came all the way here?


    As Camilla glared, throwing her head back in disbelief, Carl grabbed her head with his large hand and pulled it tightly.


    "Not now, but tomorrow."


    "¡­ ."


    Is this something he does on purpose to tease her, or is this something she was born with?


    Camilla glared at Carl with narrowed eyes, then pushed Carl down with incredible force.


    "Don''t forget, Carl."


    Camilla pressed down on Carl with her strength and whispered, her black hair hanging down.


    "I''m your first... not that skinny girl."


    "I cannot make you empress without an official title." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­. That''s not what I''m saying. I''m saying that I''m the first woman you''ve ever felt affection for. I''m not stupid enough to ask that of a man who''s going to be the emperor."


    "If that''s the case."


    Carl grabbed Camilla''s arm and turned her over, burning with jealousy for Elke Gasto.


    Camilla gave herself over to Carl coolly.


    ¡­ ¡­ By the way, this young Grand Duke is really smart, but he doesn''t know anything about women, so it''s frustrating. Of course, Camilla, who had already found a place in Carl''s heart, was very relieved and happy about that fact.


    It was dark dawn the next day, just before sunrise, that Camilla left the castle of Bemale.


    Carl slept a little later than usual. To be exact, he only slept for about an hour after Camilla left until the sun rose.


    ***


    The meeting held at Bemale Castle took place in a somewhat chaotic atmosphere.


    This was because Carl and Govan, the two pillars of the Laurel Union, approached the meeting with a strange attitude. It was clear that military action would be taken to deal with this threatening situation, but they appeared to be secretly postponing it, knowingly or unknowingly.


    As a result, it was decided to deploy a large number of border troops to the Celle Mountains, centered around the Barony of Bemale. However, there were so many questionable aspects, and not only Carl but also Govan did not return to their own territories, so the lords were all hesitant and watched the situation closely, and their feet were tied.


    Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    As the matter was at stake, troops were quickly deployed along the border with the Celle Mountains. However, as they were being manipulated by Carl and Govan, the number of troops gathered in Bemale had grown to be more than necessary. Just when everyone was starting to realize that something was amiss, a letter arrived from the Viscount, who was ruling Dabron in place of the absent Govan.


    "¡­ ¡­ Sultan Yusuf of Tumaria sent a letter to His Majesty the Emperor? Even using the Padishah''s emblem?"


    The situation in Tumaria, where a religious war had developed into a civil war, was made known, as was Yusuf, who was taking care of state affairs in place of the Padishah.


    And such Yusuf sent a letter to Azgoth, the Emperor of the Hardion Empire, using the emblem of the Padishah who was ''still'' alive. First, let us assume that Yusuf, who was near the Arbana River, managed to deliver the letter while avoiding the forces of the Quwa Haddad sect and other sultans.


    But at this timing, in a situation where the Laurel Union''s troops were overflowing in Bemale, located near the north of Dabron, the crossroads with Tumari, a letter from Sultan Yusuf, who was overseeing state affairs instead of the Padishah, was sent to the Emperor?


    Everyone suspected Carl and Govan of secretly controlling the actions of the Laurel Union with their strange attitude, but there was no evidence. A few days later, a messenger arrived from Himmeln with surprising speed.


    "Archduke Carl Feld Hardion, by the order of His Majesty the Great Emperor of the Hardion Empire, conquer your enemies with the fierce eyes and sharp claws of the imperial eagle, and step onto the tilted scales to right the broken balance."


    The messenger who read Azgoth''s message was not a mere soldier or knight, but a courtier in magnificent attire. The snobbish courtier ran so furiously that he became a mess of sweat and dust.


    "Raise the banner bestowed by His Majesty the Great Emperor of the Hardion Empire in enemy territory. Plant laurel trees, as you have done so far, to show the grandeur of the Empire."


    Carl accepted the flag bestowed upon him by Emperor Azgoth.


    The border of the large red flag was adorned with gold tassels, and the flagpole was also made of sturdy steel and intricately crafted, trimmed with gold. After the Count Paladin carried out the formalities in a dignified and majestic manner, he finally placed the Emperor''s message in a box held by a servant, closed it, and delivered it to Carl.


    Carl stood proudly, holding the flag in his right hand and the box in his left, making himself clearly visible to everyone.


    "Your Highness, I wish you good luck."


    The Count Palatine, who had finally completed his mission, greeted Carl politely.


    "Thank you for your hard work. I''ll tell you what I said, so get some rest and then go back."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    After handing the flag and box to Harmon, Carl shook hands with the Count Palatine.


    The count of the palace, who had not even had time to ride a carriage and was riding a horse, was covered in sweat and dust and took the hand that Carl offered him first with a heavy heart. His Highness the Grand Duke took his hands off the Emperor''s banner and the message to shake hands with the dirty-looking Count of the Palace. His head bowed down of its own accord like ripe wheat.


    And then Carl came face to face with a slightly gloomy face, one he hadn''t seen in a long time. Azgoth accepted Yusuf''s deal and sent a master to show that he was serious.


    "Master Jaren, it''s been a while."


    "¡­ ¡­ Yes, Your Highness."


    "You don''t seem to be in the mood?"


    "...no."


    It was only natural to dispatch Jaren, who had already worked with Carl once and successfully completed a mission.


    Jaren, who had been dispatched twice in a row with other Masters, and who had to be with His Excellency the Archduke Carl Felt Hardion, whom he found difficult to work with both times, tried hard to control his expression, but he could not hide his distorted and lifeless face and his spitting voice.


    The Laurel Alliance, which had gathered in Bemale, left behind some of their troops and the sisterhood and priests of the Duren Church who had arrived in a hurry, and headed south toward Davron.


    Since they couldn''t send troops into the rugged Celle Mountains anyway, it was enough to block and kill the monsters that came out onto the plains. The soldiers of the Laurel Union gathered in Dabron advanced toward the endless wilderness.


    In the wilderness that they had not tread for decades, the hearts of the veterans who had galloped to conquer this land in the past were burning brightly. And coincidentally, the Laurel Union began to operate according to its superficial intentions rather than its hidden intentions.


    The eastern part of the empire had united as one for war and began to steadily support supplies, and the troops of the Laurel Union, who had no need to worry about the rear, were unstoppable. It''s war.

 Chapter 229: Praprtion Of War

    The commander of the Laurel Alliance that initiated the invasion of Tumari was naturally Carl. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    There is no doubt that Charles''s position as Archduke was intended to provide command over the military power in the eastern part of the Empire, namely the Laurel League, in the event of war with Tumaria.


    But in reality, the person who had the greatest influence, from large areas like strategy to small areas like the personal belongings of soldiers, was undoubtedly Marquis Govan of Davron.


    "Once you step foot on the land of Tumari, no matter where you plan to attack, you must attack Jihan first."


    Govan, pointing out the strategic map, insisted that the first attack target be Jihan.


    "If we leave Jihan alone, no matter which direction we attack from, we will definitely be attacked from the rear. As long as Jihan, a strategic stronghold, is there, we cannot go anywhere."


    Govan spoke eloquently, with passion and determination. Not only Govan, but all the older people who had experience in war on the land of Tumari nodded their heads.


    Jihan was a fortress located due east of Davron. It was a fortress with the same status as Davron Castle of the Hardion Empire and had served as a gatekeeper protecting Tumaria in countless battles.


    Of course, Jihan was terribly fortified, and it was very difficult to capture it using conventional methods.


    Even if it rotted and was thrown away, the warehouse was filled to the brim with food, supplies for war were also full, there were many troops, and the terrain was such that there was no room to dig in because it was built on a rocky mountain.


    If you fought a normal siege, you either had to suffer enormous losses by transferring troops, or you had to wait for about two years until supplies ran out.


    But if they left them alone and let them pass, the best troops stationed at Jihan, the best fortress in Tumari, would pour out, cut off the supply lines, attack the rear of the army, and cause all kinds of trouble.


    In other words, although the western part of Tumaria may look like a vast plain, it was actually a tightly clogged place that required passing through a gateway called Jihan.


    "But, Lord Davron. We can''t spend years in Jihan."


    Even though Carl knew everything, he quietly gave Govan the opportunity.


    Now was the time to save face for the old man Govan, and Govan, who had a lot of experience in the war against Tumari, was much better at persuading everyone than the young Carl.


    "Jihan has excellent terrain for defense, but it is not easy to get out from inside."


    Govan carefully unrolled a large piece of parchment on the command desk.


    "This is the structure of Jihan."


    "Oh¡­"


    Everyone was amazed.


    The parchment depicted the structure of the fortress in dizzying detail, with annotations attached to everything from the shape of the walls to the passageways.


    It was written with all one''s might, with a great deal of manpower poured into it when occupying Jihan in the past. It had been passed down through generations to the Marquis of Davron and had been updated every time Jihan was occupied.


    "It''s been 34 years since the last revision, so there must have been changes. But it''s impossible to change the entire structure."


    Govan pointed out a few passages that were relatively easy to recognize in a complex picture that would be difficult to understand without specialized knowledge.


    "The only passages to the outside of Jihan are the western path built along the rocky mountain and the eastern gate."


    Jihan was built on a rocky mountain and is located slightly to the southeast of the rocky mountain.


    The north was completely blocked by rugged rocky mountains, and the west was a steep, winding road.


    There were no gates at all on the south side, but instead numerous towers were built and numerous siege engines were deployed to bombard any enemies who tried to bypass the south.


    The eastern gate was located down to the bottom of the rocky mountain, so at first glance it looked easy to conquer. This was because it was a supply gate.


    But when you actually tried to conquer it, you felt as if you were hitting a mountain range.


    This was because the madmen of Tumari had created four gates starting from the plains and climbing up the slopes of the rocky mountains.


    Even the spacing and height of the gates were exquisitely adjusted, so while attacking the outer gate, you had to fight while being hit by arrows and rocks pouring from the rear gate.


    Even if you broke through the gate, you would be attacked from both sides. Climb the rocky mountain and break through the four gates?


    It was better to climb the path west of Mt. Bawi. Although this was an iron fortress, there were ways to conquer it.


    "If we block the west and east, we can easily isolate Jihan."


    Govan looked at the map as he recalled the past.


    "The west is so narrow and steep that it''s hard to deploy troops properly. You can just deploy a small number of elite troops to block it. The main battleground will be in front of the eastern gate of Jihan."


    "Are you saying we should isolate Jihan and launch a mobile war to capture other places one by one?"


    "Yes, while the civil war in Tumari continues, shouldn''t we occupy and profit from as much land as possible?"


    As Carl gave a gentle push, Govan quickly caught on.


    "Because the passage is narrow, the number of troops that can come out of Jihan at one time is limited. If we can deploy troops to block the passage and block enemies who are targeting the rear of the troops deployed to the east, we can successfully isolate Jihan."


    "Umm¡­"


    Easier said than done. It''s not always easy. Everyone was silent and could not speak easily.


    "This war must have been unexpected for the Hadad Church and the Tumari rebels. If they could seize the opportunity and defeat the reinforcements even just once, it would be enough to isolate Jihan."


    Carl said on their behalf the things that everyone thought but found difficult to say out loud.


    He pointed out that this war was being waged at the request of Tumari and that those they were dealing with were not ''Tumaria'', but ''heresies'' and ''rebels''.


    Because of this, the Kuah Hadad Church and the Tumaria rebels were forced to fight a two-front war, and if the Laurel Alliance launched an attack, the Tumaria forces led by Yusuf would join them in attacking from the east.


    "However, Your Majesty, how can we trust that Tumaris will attack at the right time?"


    A nobleman spoke carefully.


    You can''t trust those vile Tumaris. If the central army of Tumaria led by Yusuf just sat and watched, Hardion would have to engage in a massive war of attrition to suck up the rebels'' forces.


    And Yusuf only had to move his forces to occupy the empty rebel camp when Hardion and the rebels were destroyed. Even though we held hands, I can''t trust him.


    "I have your confirmation on that."


    Carl gestured to Harmon, who was waiting. Harmon quietly went out, then came back with an elderly man.


    "Akhtal Ali Gabin Haddad, the senior priest of the Haddad Order."


    At Carl''s introduction, an old man with tanned skin and white hair bowed his head slowly, placing his hand on his chest.


    By the way, his original name was so long that it would make your lips dry if you tried to say it all.


    The name ''Akhtal Ali Gabin Haddad'' was the shortest one. ''Akhtal'' was the title of a high priest within the Hadad order, and ''Ali'' was his name. ''Gabin Hadad'' meant dedicated to Hadad.


    That is, if you broke down the name, it became ''Akhtal, the high priest who offered himself to Hadad, Ali.''


    "Please call me Akhtal or Ali."


    Ali greeted them politely, but the mood in the command center was not good, to say the least. Because everyone was thinking the same thing, even though they couldn''t say it out loud.


    ''The leader of the pagans.''


    The eastern part of the empire was filled with radical Duren believers who called the Hadad cult heretics and demanded that they be destroyed.


    This was not originally a hatred against the Hadad sect, but rather a hatred against Tumaria, which was ruled by a secular monarch.


    But as time passed, it gradually changed and now it even hated the Hadad sect. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was despite the fact that the Hadad community had no real involvement in the war and had even always opposed it. Because whenever the Tumaris guys attacked, they would always say things like, ''For Hadad!''


    By the way, this was the same reason why Duren was hated in western Tumaria.


    "Akhtal Ali is a messenger who has come to deliver the promise made by the Padishah Almighty Sultan Yusuf and the Hadad Order."


    Carl spoke in a powerful voice. He acknowledged Ali''s position and the mission he had been given, and he made it clear to everyone that he was protecting him with his own authority.


    It may sound nice to be an envoy, but in reality, it''s no different from a bait and switch.


    The Akhtal, the high priest of the Hadad Order, was a being with only 16 members and even had the authority to independently interpret the doctrine of the Hadad Order and convene a council.


    The Yusuf and Hadad sect promised to send Akhtal Ali as a hostage. If Yusuf and the sect did not keep their promise, Carl could cut off Ali''s head at any time.


    Even if you committed some cruel act against him, he will be acknowledged rather than condemned.


    On the other hand, the Yusuf and Hadad sects will not be able to avoid blame for sending Akhtal as a hostage and breaking their promise to have him killed, and they will have to deal with enormous repercussions.


    To be honest, if Yusuf breaks his promise, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to just kill Ali and retreat.


    Because it destroyed one of the major religious centers of the Hadad sect.

 Chapter 230: Siege warfare

    "So, assuming that Tumari moves as promised, we will devise a strategy." As Carl calms the mood and sorts out the story, the nobles suppress their discontent.''That''s unusual.''


    Ali glanced at Carl as he was chased out of the command barracks by Harmon. The young archduke controls everyone, not with his position, but with his charisma.


    "I have never seen an emperor of an empire, but if I were to become one, I would have to be like that." Carl is very intelligent and cool-headed despite his young age.


    This war is not fought based on an individual''s judgment but rather based on a secret agreement with Yusuf and the general will of the empire. From Tumari''s perspective, it is also beneficial for such a cold-hearted man to become the emperor of the empire.


    If you knew how to think properly, you would choose to make peace with Tumari rather than wage war. Since the outstanding man named Yusuf of Tumariado is set to become Padishah, they will be able to grow together in balance.


    ''¡­ ¡­ What a pity.''


    Ali''s old face is filled with worry. Ali came as a host because he volunteered. All of Tumaria is on high alert after information about the strange power of ''Leader Sianna,'' who rules over the Kuah Hadad cult, was transmitted through unknown channels.


    The situation could not be delayed any longer, and Hardion needed certainty. Achtal''s head would be worth it. Ali came here prepared to die. I trust Yusuf and the sect, but I don''t know what will happen when things don''t go as planned.


    So what Ali was worried about wasn''t his own safety. He was worried about his fellow priests who were being manipulated by the power of ''Leader Siana'' and the frail people of Tumari who were caught up in the fight without knowing anything.


    Yusuf and the Hadad sect must keep their promises, but so must Carl. Carl promised not to attack the helpless people of Tumaria and that he would pillage, but only to the extent that it would not kill the people.


    If Carl breaks his promise, Ali will risk his life to ask Carl to keep his promise. So, he has to open his eyes wide and look at everything.


    After a while, the Laurel Union''s forces split into two and began a rapid advance. One group advanced straight east and surrounded Jihan, while another group raced north.


    The western part of Tumaria was startled by Morgan''s sudden movement and began to respond belatedly. Of course, war isn''t something you can start just because you want to, and sieges, in particular, take a long time, so things don''t progress quickly.


    The time from the message of Azgoth to the siege of Zhihan was a full two weeks. Not only had the troops already been prepared in Bemale, but the supply route had also been completed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The days in Tumari were scorching hot, but the nights were cold enough to require a fire and bundling up. In Morgan, summer was already waning, and autumn was quietly making its appearance.


    ***


    Siege warfare is a battle of patience and, even if it seems trivial, it is a difficult battle that requires careful management.


    Therefore, the important role of protecting Carl''s troops advancing north by surrounding Jihan was assigned to the experienced veteran, Govan of Dabron.


    "I ended up doing the most boring thing."


    Philaine muttered softly as he supervised the soldiers building the camp with his father, Govan. Surrounding and blockading the Iron Fortress is a daunting task, but it is also the most boring one.


    Perhaps they will just continue the siege until the end of the war and then retreat.


    "It won''t be that boring."


    Goban rubbed his bushy beard as he watched the blockade being built step by step, maintaining an appropriate distance in front of the eastern gate of Jihan.


    "There will definitely be a battle. Before the siege is complete, when reinforcements arrive, there will be a chance to attack from both sides."


    Goban participated in numerous battles with his father from the young age of 15, knelt in Jihan, and even conquered Jihan once.


    On the other hand, there was also the experience of having to run away after having the castle of Dabron taken away.


    Goban knows inside out the tactics Jihan can employ. It was also thoughtful to build a base far away from the gate, in a narrow passage that was easy to blockade.


    Wedge!


    The air seemed to tremble at the sound coming from beyond the gate. Soon, a small dot is seen rising beyond the gate, slowly growing larger.


    "Hey!!!"


    "Don''t run away!"


    The soldiers tried to run away, but Govan stopped them with his loud shouts. Some hesitated and stopped after hearing the order, but most were embarrassed and hurriedly retreated from their seats.


    Kwaaaaang!


    A large stone fired from a catapult crashes into the ground, making a loud noise and causing the ground to shake. Broken pieces of debris fall and scatter in all directions.


    The soldiers were startled, but the stone fell far enough away that it did not hit the positions.


    This is why Goban gave up on blocking the narrow passages effectively and retreated to the open terrain, inefficiently establishing a base.


    "How dare you run away even after receiving an order!"


    Govan''s beard shook with anger, and he shouted like thunder. He ordered his knights to drag away the runaways and make them run through the hot desert wearing only their underwear.


    Of course, Goban wasn''t angry at all. However, the unit''s top commander cannot just leave a soldier alone if he disobeys an order he confidently gave.


    The enemy''s catapult attack ended up being a minor incident.


    "Hmm¡­ ¡­ I don''t know what kind of commander the Lord of Jihan is."


    Goban muttered as he glared at Jihan, who remained silent after measuring the distance with a catapult.


    If the opponent is a commander as solid as a rock, he will quietly wait for the right time, but if the opponent is a commander as hasty as fire, he will not be able to wait and will rush out early.


    Knowing your opponent is very important. But because the war hasn''t been fought for so long, they don''t know much about their opponents.


    Govan summoned his command staff and held several meetings on various issues.


    The meeting was led by veterans who had experience in the war with Tumari, and the discussion narrowed down to focusing on building up positions and biding their time.


    "We should listen to the voices of those with experience, but shouldn''t we also listen to the voices of young people with new ideas?"


    Instead of ending the meeting as it was, Govan carefully passed the opportunity to the young people.


    However, it was not easy to refute the words of veterans who had actual experience participating in the siege of Jihan.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Philaine avoided his father''s gaze, which was staring at him intently.


    But who else but Govan''s son, Philaine, could open the floodgates here?


    "¡­ The goal is to blockade them, but if we just sit still like this, they''ll get smug. How about we make them bleed once before they come out of the ground and make them cower?"


    Philaine spoke not as Govan''s son but as Baron Semilla, on equal footing with the others.


    However, knowing Goban''s intentions, the elders did not immediately refute and destroy his opinion, and thanks to this, the other young nobles and knights were able to slowly express their opinions.


    "Fighting them head-on will only result in meaningless losses. How about sending a small number of troops up the western rocky mountain to cause some confusion?"


    "The west will be prepared. The steep north will be unguarded."


    Your journey continues at M-V-L


    "That''s because it''s a place where defense is unnecessary. It''s a rough terrain that''s hard to climb even with mana, and you can see everything from above."


    "How about we try hitting the walls with catapults like they did?"


    "The walls of Jihan cannot be broken. They will not even be scratched."


    Jihan''s castle walls are stone walls built with large stones carved from a rocky mountain. They are slanted, and the gaps are meticulously filled with mud and sand.


    Since they could obtain stone by cutting it from the rock on site, they were able to build the sturdy four-layer wall. It cannot be brought down by hitting it with a normal catapult.


    "Isn''t our purpose to tear down the wall?"


    An old nobleman with a white beard that reaches down to his chest gets to the point in a low voice.


    "Our goal is to maintain a long-term blockade while minimizing damage, so hitting the walls, even if it''s pointless, to discourage the enemy is certainly not a bad tactic."


    "They''re attacking from the high ground, but since they''re attacking from beyond the walls, if you manage your distance well, you should be able to safely hit only the walls."


    "It would be nice to knock on the door at night and keep you awake."


    "Since it has come to this, how about hitting the South too?"


    "The southern wall has such a large difference in elevation that it''s difficult to even approach it. I think it might be too difficult."


    Once you start talking, everyone starts saying whatever comes to mind. Some were rejected, but others were hired.


    They measured the distance to the wall and even confirmed that they could strike the wall from outside the enemy''s firing range.


    Construction of the catapult began shortly thereafter under the leadership of an engineer.


    This is because they originally came to occupy the western part of Tumaria, so they brought plenty

 Chapter 231: The Battle Of Jihan Castle [1]

    "We won''t be able to destroy the walls or gates anyway, so focus on building them quickly and striking them safely."They decided to make a catapult that wasn''t too big, and the stone it would throw wasn''t too big either. The goal was to make it as quickly as possible and make Jihan''s soldiers cower.


    "But just in case, wouldn''t it be better to make at least one big one? It might be able to break down the gate?"


    "That makes sense."


    Being a noble does not mean that one judges everything coolly and rationally. Sometimes, you might just want to give it a hot whack...


    So, they built four catapults with low destructive power but long range, and one catapult with enough firepower to destroy the gates, if not the walls.


    Jihan occasionally threw stones to check the distance, but none of them reached the ground. As they watched the catapults being built minute by minute, they began to feel impatient. Eventually, on the eighth day of the siege, strange reactions began to appear on the walls.


    "Philane, look carefully at the top of the wall," Goban said, stepping forward dangerously with his son, who was experiencing war and siege warfare for the first time. He pointed to the top of Jihan Castle''s wall.


    "What do you see?"


    "Umm..."


    "This is your first attack, but you''ve spent countless hours guarding the place on the walls of Dabron. Think back to those memories."


    Philaine had always been guarding the castle, so looking up at it from outside the walls felt unfamiliar. But as he tried to recall what his father said, he definitely sensed something.


    "You can feel the soldiers'' fear and tension. And you can see a lot of movement."


    Philaine read the slow, undulating movements of the soldiers on top of the quadruple-layered walls.


    They were so far away that he couldn''t see their faces or their specific movements. But Philaine, who had climbed the walls of Dabron in his father''s arms before he could even walk, could feel it clearly.


    "So what should we do now, Philaine, my son? How would you attack the enemy who has surrounded the castle?"


    Goban encouraged his son, placing his large hand firmly on his shoulder. Philaine slowly and quietly stared at the roaring walls and opened his mouth.


    "We have now retreated greatly to avoid Jihan''s stone-throwing attacks and are taking up positions in a wide-open field. Our formation is long and narrow from north to south, and we''ve only built positions on the west side facing Jihan, so we are vulnerable to simultaneous attacks from the east and west."


    Philaine spoke with confidence.


    "We need to strengthen our defenses along the path leading up to the western rocky mountain. If I were them, I would send troops there to surprise and confuse our rear. Also, in case of an emergency, I would place cavalry in the rear to buy time during an unexpected surprise attack."


    "Excellent."


    Goban smiled brightly and patted his son''s shoulder, but he was looking a little further than Philaine.


    "But I want to have a little more fun. Rather than blocking the western part of Jihan and cutting them off, wouldn''t it cause more damage to retreat and draw the enemy out?"


    "... If we make a single mistake, we could suffer great damage. Also, our goal is to blockade Jihan, not capture it."


    "That''s true. But didn''t you say we should shed blood before they get too cocky?"


    Goban then grabbed his son''s shoulder tightly and spoke in a calm voice.


    Discover hidden stories at M-V-L


    "Philaine, don''t be sad about the death of a soldier. That''s something you can do when there''s no war."


    Philaine was a little taken aback by his father''s words, which were so different from the way he had seen his father cherish soldiers until now.


    "You are the son of Marquis Govan of Davron, and one day you will succeed me as Marquis of Davron, ruling over this vast land and continuing wars and battles that may last for eternity."


    Govan looked into his son''s eyes and spoke firmly.


    "Philaine, death and loss are different things. Death belongs to the soldier, and loss belongs to the commander. You are a noble being, never a mere soldier, but a commander. Do not fear the death of a soldier. As a commander, weigh the loss and gain of the army and act accordingly."


    "...Yes, Father."


    When Philaine answered heavily, Govan smiled again. Although he had learned much before he was 20, Philaine, who had grown up without war, only learned this after he was over 30. But it was enough to learn before it was too late.


    "Send a messenger. Prepare for battle in secret. They can sense our movements just as we can sense theirs."


    Thus, the first battle of the war between Hardion and Tumaria, which had broken out again after 30 years, was announced: the Battle of Jihan Castle.


    ****


    "By now, the Tumari rebels'' support should have arrived at Jihan Castle. Shouldn''t we be retreating soon?"


    Carl''s forces, which had passed Jihan and advanced north, acted as if they were going to seize the territory in western Tumaria through mobile warfare.


    But that was a deceptive strategy¡ªthe real purpose was to wait for the right time to return and attack the rebels heading to Jihan Castle. The problem was getting the timing right.


    "No, it is not yet time. We will continue advancing and show that we are truly attacking Gabiha in the northern part of Jihan."


    Carl shook his head firmly and insisted on advancing deeper into enemy territory.


    "But if we continue like this, it will be too late, and the troops surrounding Jihan will be attacked from both sides."


    Even the nobles couldn''t hide their bewilderment. It had already been five days since the siege of Jihan began.


    If a messenger had run as fast as possible from Jihan to the east to deliver the news, there would have been enough time to organize troops and send support.


    "I think we can take a little more time."


    On the other hand, some supported Carl''s argument.


    "The enemy is a rebel force at war with Tumaria''s central army. In the meantime, they''ve attacked us in the west, so it will be a great burden to deploy troops. If they lack confidence, they will not move."


    "A hasty commander would have sent troops immediately after hearing news of the siege of Jihan. If we advance any further north, we won''t be able to protect our forces in time even if we withdraw."


    "Jihan is an impenetrable fortress. They''ll want to wait for confirmation that we''ve advanced north and attacked Gabiha before making any moves."


    Everyone argued about the timing of the retreat, and it was becoming noisy. This one timing battle could end in defeat as soon as the war started, or it could secure a clear victory.


    "Stop. We will continue to conserve our stamina and slowly advance north. When we reach Gabiha, we''ll confirm that the enemy scouts have delivered the news, and the messenger has departed. Then we will follow the messenger and return."


    Carl made a firm decision before the atmosphere could heat up any further. Even those who opposed him were left speechless by his tremendous charisma, confidence, and determination.


    Carl had actually been checking constantly to ensure the support hadn''t started, relying on Camilla and the activities of the bloody ring finger.


    It was an information war made possible because Camilla could hide in the shadows and move faster than a horse using the ''Night Lady''s Dress.''


    The ''Night Lady''s Hem'' was a great item no matter who used it, but in Camilla''s hands, it became almost divine.


    Originally designed to hide the wearer''s appearance in shadows, Camilla, who had acquired Master-level abilities, could not only hide herself but also one other person.


    Most importantly, her mana consumption was drastically reduced, so much so that once she entered the shadows, she could remain there for five days.


    In fact, if Camilla decided to act, the war in western Tumaria, without ''Leader Siana,'' would collapse.


    Camilla could just assassinate key figures, causing everything to crumble.


    The power given to the leader of an organization that had fought in the shadows of the Hadad Church for so long, embracing the darkness of Tumaria, was truly formidable.


    However, Camilla''s existence had to remain concealed, and above all, a full-scale battle had to be fought to evenly distribute the burden of war. War was also a means of politics.


    Carl, whose charisma suppressed worries and anxieties, continued slowly advancing north.


    This movement was unsettling for the opponent, completely different from what they had expected¡ªCarl rushing forward to engage in a whirlwind-like maneuvering war. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, regarding Carl''s actions north of Jihan, they thought, "The young Archduke is not used to mobile warfare and made a wrong judgment."


    But they couldn''t make a decisive move, delaying their response.


    By the seventh day of the siege, Gabiha was defenseless, and nothing could be done until Carl''s troops were discovered right before their doorstep.

 Chapter 232: The Battle Of Jihan Castle [2]

    "Tell them that Hardion''s army has arrived. Hurry.""Yes!"


    Gabi, tired of waiting, sent a messenger to prepare for battle. Here, while fighting with Carl''s forces, Goban''s forces surrounding Jihan are defeated. If Jihan regains his freedom, Hardion''s supply route can be cut off. Then, Carl will have no choice but to flee to Dabron, stuck in the Celle Mountains without supplies, avoiding Jihan''s forces that have destroyed the Goban forces.


    More people will probably die marching through the desert without supplies than in combat. Or do something crazy like crossing the rugged Celle Mountains. No matter what happens, if the siege of Jihan is lifted, the victory of the Tumari rebels is certain.


    "I confirmed that their scouts have entered."


    "Has it been confirmed that a messenger was sent?"


    "The messenger has not been found yet."


    Carl''s troops discovered Gabiha''s scouts, but unfortunately, their timing was a bit off, and they were unable to find the messenger. Even Carl couldn''t be sure about this. The number of bloody ring fingers is not that many. They cannot exclude the agents operating within Hardion.


    Because of this, the number of agents deployed to the western part of Tumaria was small, and their only task was to monitor the core Jihan Castle support force. Also, since Camilla is no longer with Carl, Carl must act solely on his own judgment.


    Carl glanced up at the burning early afternoon sun, thought for a moment, and then gave the order. "Build a camp."


    Despite the opposition of others, Carl stubbornly ordered the construction of a camp. Preparations for the siege of Gabiha were made thoroughly, and the Gabiha side confidently prepared for defense. Arriving at Gabiha in the early afternoon allowed them to complete the construction of their campsite before sunset, and by the time the sun had set, they were all able to sit down in front of a warm campfire and enjoy a hearty meal.


    "You little idiots, you eat well," soldiers on the walls of Gabiha murmured as they watched the fire and smoke billowing through the Hardion garrison. Hardion''s scouts would cautiously move around the walls and gates under the cover of darkness, but thanks to the bright lights on the walls, they were easily visible and could be easily killed or driven away with arrows.


    The nights in Tumari, as autumn approaches, are chillingly cold. Hardion''s camp, visible from the ramparts, was dizzyingly lit by fires whipping in the wind. By the time dawn came and the sun rose in the east, Gabi had become a total emergency situation.


    "Send out scouts immediately!"


    The gates of Gabiha opened, and mounted scouts rushed out, racing towards Hardion''s camp.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! What the hell!"


    All they found was a skeletal, empty camp with only a few men keeping the fire until the last moment, deceiving Gabiha''s eyes.


    "I got caught. They''re running away."


    The 4th troop of the Laurel Tree Unit, led by Diline, a small group of soldiers who had been circling the large camp all night, quickly mounted their horses and fled.


    Carl gave the order to build a garrison without explaining any specific operations, and both the commanding officers and the soldiers worked hard to build the garrison. Driving stakes while sweating profusely, setting up tents to avoid the cold of the night, building latrines, and digging drains¡ªif you build a garrison carelessly, you will not only suffer a disaster, but you will also die from infectious diseases or enemy attacks. Everyone worked really hard.


    Looking down at the scene from the castle walls, it was impossible to believe that it was a deceptive tactic. After the sun had set and the soldiers had been fed well in the darkness, Carl quietly gave orders. "Retreat. Move as quietly as possible so as not to cause a disturbance." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that time, even the beloved Fourth Prince, the Grand Duke of the Empire, the Commander of the Laurel Unit, and the Laurel Planter, Carl had no choice but to be the world''s biggest son of a bitch to his soldiers. After marching all day and building a camp under the blazing sun, and just as they were about to finish eating and sleeping, they were told to pack up everything and go on a night march? If you want to be picky, you have to be picky.


    Despite the soldiers'' complaints, the operation went well. They kept fires burning all night to make it look like there were many troops when seen from a distance, and they kept sending scouts to the walls and gates to kill them, preventing them from sending scouts from Gabiha.


    Although they had a hard day, they had marched slowly for the past seven days while conserving their stamina as much as possible, so the soldiers followed along well during the night march without falling behind. Carl was convinced that Gabiha had sent the messenger, even without a bloody ring finger. He didn''t waste too much time in front of Gabiha, nor did he make any hasty moves. The time Carl spent was only half a day, which was more than enough.


    The messenger sent from Gabiha must have been riding furiously for a long time. The reinforcements will probably arrive tomorrow. There is one problem. All plans are in vain if additional messengers from Gabiha inform them of Carl''s withdrawal.


    In other words, the Laurel Alliance troops led by Carl must cover a long distance in one to two days, engage in battle with enemy reinforcements, and achieve victory. It is not that far to get to Gabiha, which took seven days. Even if the army marched normally, it would take three to four days to get there.


    So Carl made a very generous and bold decision.


    "I''ll hide the supplies here and go."


    He hid supplies among the endless rocky mountains to the west of Tumaria, leaving a small force to guard them, and using both war horses and pack horses to carry as many soldiers as possible.


    "Your Majesty! This is crazy! Even if we get there in time, our soldiers will be too exhausted to fight!"


    Naturally, the nobles strongly opposed it. If you are gambling to turn a desperate situation around, then that is one thing, but there is no reason to take such a reckless strategy when you can proceed with the war step by step.


    "So, you''re telling me to back off after coming all this way?"


    "That¡­!"


    "We will move after the sun sets and rest when the sun rises. So now, before the sun rises, we must move as far as possible. Do you intend to miss the opportunity by only criticizing what has already been done?"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Carl silenced everyone with his indifferent words. Carl had already taken action, and all those who were swayed by his demonic charisma were out of their minds and had ordered the march under the cover of darkness. There is no turning back now. Take only the bare minimum of supplies and load as many troops as possible onto horses and carriages.


    Before setting off, Carl gathered those who were worried and anxious, unable to keep up with this bewildering situation.


    "We will now gallop southeast!"


    The armor Carl wore shone dazzlingly in the moon hanging over the desert night. During the day, the armor would be too hot, and at night, it would be too cold, so few men wore full plate armor without a cloth covering like Carl did. Carl always showed himself wearing full plate armor and a fluttering red cloak, even when the inside of his armor was steaming hot under the midday sun and he was getting burned by it.


    That dignified appearance, without even a trace of disarray, aroused awe in those who saw it. As Carl lifted his chin, the red tassel fluttered in the strong desert wind. A pure white face revealed by the visor being raised and green eyes shining with incredible clarity.


    "Our brothers and sisters who have surrounded Jihan are in danger! If the enemy reinforcements arrive, they will be attacked from both sides and fall helplessly!"


    Carl rode around on his still-nameless white war horse, meeting the eyes of the many who looked at him.


    "If we are late, who will protect the backs of those who believed in us and fought for us?"


    Carl''s scream rang out like thunder, striking their ears, heads, and chests. A demonic charisma that controls people and is beyond common sense. For all those who must follow this reckless operation, the moment they locked eyes with Carl, their discontent and anxiety melted away like a snowflake thrown under the hot desert sun.


    "It only takes one time! Just one time! I, Carl Feld Hardion, promise you! Sons and daughters of the Empire!"


    Carl''s confident, commanding voice, clear green eyes that were eerily clear even from a distance.


    "With this one battle, I will exact the price of all the blood you shed! With this one battle, I will plant the flag of victory! With this one battle, I will sound the triumphant bell! With this one battle, in the land of Tumaria, I will plant the laurel tree of HARDION!"


    And they just couldn''t refuse that red comet, which was always at the forefront despite being the most noble being in the empire.


    "I am here! In front of you, closest to victory! Run after me, follow me to victory!"


    Carl''s scream seemed to soar high into the desert night sky, then spread out like pouring starlight, reaching everyone clearly.


    "Follow me!"


    Carl turned around and, as he had promised, began to ride ahead of everyone else. None of those who followed him complained, and none of them felt tired from the strange heat that lingered around them. Late at night on the seventh to eighth day of the siege of Jihan, Carl made a bold move, perhaps too early but with confidence.

 Chapter 233 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [3]

    In the desert, where the midday sun blazes, soldiers are taking a break in the shade, hiding in the crevices of towering rock mountains."Master Carl, would you mind not taking a break?" Billford asks Carl, who is silently looking out into the distant wilderness.


    "Okay. I''ve had enough rest already."


    Contrary to his calm words, Carl only slept for about two hours right after ordering a rest in the morning when the heat started rising.


    This was because Carl was in good physical shape, but also because he couldn''t sleep, unsure of when Camilla would make contact.


    "Why don''t you rest a little more?" Carl turns around and says, "Just because I''m awake doesn''t mean you have to be awake too."


    "I also got enough rest."


    Billford hadn''t rested long either, but he wasn''t exhausted enough to collapse.


    Catherine, after a short nap, woke early as well, checking on the soldiers and taking care of the tired horses.


    "Are you worried?"


    "Yes."


    At Carl''s sudden question, Billford answers calmly.


    "I thought that Carl would take a more stable strategy."


    Billford knows what kind of person Carl is. In a cornered situation, Carl is willing to risk his life to turn the tide of battle in one decisive strike. But he is originally a cool-headed strategist and politician, who moves step by step, securing victory before the battle even begins.


    If the original plan were followed, they would have either executed a mobile war while blockading Jihan and seized control of western Tumaria, or they would have steadily deployed troops to block support for Jihan in advance.


    "Do you know why we went north and then returned?"


    "Isn''t it to make Western Tumaria focus on defense? But I don''t understand why we had to make a decision so hastily at this awkward time."


    Carl advanced slowly northward, giving the castles and cities of northern Jihan and western Tumaria time to solidify their defenses. Because of this, it became impossible to storm the enemy''s defenseless castles and cities with the fiery mobile warfare that had been originally planned.


    However, they were able to blockade all movement in the western part of Tumaria, preventing them from interfering with Carl or supporting Jihan. So far, so good.


    It was clear that Carl was completely swaying his enemies with simple troop movements, but Billford couldn''t understand why they were wasting time and returning at such an awkward moment. And why were they trying to decide the war''s outcome in a battle at this time?


    "The Tumari rebels don''t have the resources."


    Carl watched the slowly setting sun, gauging the time.


    "The battle with Yusuf alone is already overwhelming. If we destroy their support just once, we can advance north with peace of mind."


    "But how can you be certain that this one support is the last?"


    All of Carl''s plans hinged on the assumption that the Tumarian rebels would only provide support once. But what if more came? Not once, but twice, maybe three times, or more?


    "I can say for sure. This is the end. The opponent has no more room to move," Carl said in a leisurely voice. In the shade, Carl''s blond hair shone brighter than in the pebbly desert, dazzling under the sun.


    "It''s not intuition; it''s based on actual evidence."


    "But you can''t explain it," Billford said.


    "Yes. The more losses, the better, and the more hidden, the better. Are you curious?"


    "I am, but as you said, the more you hide your defeat, the better, so I won''t be curious."


    Carl was hiding something from Billford, but Billford felt no regret about it. Should he question what his lord is trying to conceal? If it''s necessary, Carl would tell him plainly, and if it''s unnecessary, he doesn''t need to know, so it''s better to ignore it.


    Carl smiled faintly at Billford''s stern attitude. Billford wasn''t only first-class in talent and ability but also in his attitude as a subject. Leaving aside the information about Billford in the original, the Billford Carl knew was one of the few loyal subjects he could trust and entrust with work.


    "Go ahead and take a nap. We have to reach our destination tonight."


    "Yes, you too, Carl, must rest."


    "Okay."


    After Billford withdrew, Carl turned back and looked out at the desert.


    "Support has started."


    A shadow rose from Carl''s armor around his neck, whispering in his ear.


    "¡­There''s no need to hide inside the armor."


    "Because it''s comfortable here."


    Carl felt Camilla''s shadow, hidden inside the armor, gently caressing his body. He rubbed the shadow on the back of his neck with his fingertips.


    "Did you check the messenger?"


    "After the first messenger arrived, I placed a bloody ring finger just in case, and I found the messengers that came afterward and eliminated them."


    Camilla had come late because she had dealt with the second messenger. With this, Carl could now focus solely on destroying the reinforcements that had arrived from the east.


    Camilla''s talents caused the realm of strategy and tactics to be chaotic, and since she couldn''t explain it, Carl had to lead everyone with his charisma. The best asset Carl currently had was, without a doubt, Camilla.


    "Well done."


    "Just words?"


    "After the war."


    "Do you know how long that will take?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you find Siana?" Carl spoke calmly, ignoring the shadow caressing his chest, which was slowly descending.


    Camilla swallowed her disappointment as Carl didn''t respond.


    "Not yet¡­ But I have to step forward before Sultan Yusuf''s sword reaches my chin, if only to tease his black tongue."


    No matter how powerful Siana was, it would be hard to overcome the terrible situation of a two-front war. If Yusuf, determined to use all his might on the Arbana River, reached them with his wizard and master, Siana would have no choice but to die.


    So before that, to turn the difficult situation around, Siana would have to show up and use that black tongue.


    "Camilla, kill Siana."


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Camilla hesitated at Carl''s firm command.


    "Your work here is finished."


    "But¡­"


    "This war is none of your concern."


    Carl spoke with ruthless firmness to Camilla, who had accepted him in her heart and wrapped herself around him.


    Camilla was no longer needed in the war that would take place in western Tumaria. The bloody apothecary was sufficient for information, and the Laurel Alliance would fare well in battle.


    Camilla was unnecessary. What was needed was a specialty, not a hollow victory achieved without proper battle because commanders kept dying one by one for incomprehensible reasons.


    This was war, but it wasn''t war. It was all just part of a bigger political scheme. Hardion had to fight for a cause and shed blood for a cause.


    "Siana must be killed. And the Black Tongue must be destroyed."


    "¡­yes."


    Carl wasn''t giving orders to avenge Camilla but based on his cool-headed judgment. Knowing that, how could Camilla defy Carl''s will?


    "Seize the moment and decide the outcome in one go. When Yusuf reaches Siana and strangles him, kill him in one go and return."


    "¡­ ¡­ Are you worried right now?"


    Camilla whispered softly into Carl''s ear, somehow sensing his cold command. The shadow that had stopped crawled inside the armor again and tickled Carl''s body.


    "Exactly. Make it clear."


    "Doesn''t that mean we should move after ensuring safety?"


    "No."


    "Then why don''t we just find Siana and kill her right away?"


    "I need to kill him¡­."


    "I guess so. Haha."


    Camilla smiled, flicking Carl''s ear before disappearing like a shadow.


    Carl frowned at the dry sensation and the tingling pain on the back of his neck where Camilla had bitten him. He covered the nape of his neck where Camilla had left her mark. The violent hickey quickly faded, but Carl stood there for a long time, hiding his neck from everyone.


    ***


    "Move quietly."


    Taking advantage of the darkness, soldiers stealthily walked down the rocky mountain west of Jihan. They came out through a hidden passage near the gate, avoiding the visible path, holding onto ropes as they carefully descended the steep slope close to the cliff.


    On the side of the rocky mountain, in a location where the enemy couldn''t easily attack, about fifty soldiers huddled together, awaiting orders.


    Among them were mana users, and there was even one noble magician.


    After a while, the eastern gate of Jihan will open and the troops that pour out will begin to engage Hardion.


    At that moment, we strike at their rear and cause confusion.


    And if possible, get rid of that damn catapult.


    ''How stupid. How could you be relieved just because the mountain path was blocked?''


    The soldiers of Tumarius laughed at Hardion''s camp, which had retreated far away to avoid the onslaught from the high ground on the mountain.


    You seem relieved that you''ve only blocked two visible paths, but you''re not stupid.


    There''s no way that''s the end, right? Of course you''ve created a secret passage.


    Everyone gulps, feeling nervous.

 Chapter 234 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [4]

    They came out through a hidden passage near the gate, avoiding the visible path, holding onto ropes as they carefully descended the steep slope close to the cliff.On the side of the rocky mountain, in a location where the enemy couldn''t easily attack, about fifty soldiers huddled together, awaiting orders.


    Among them were mana users, and there was even one noble magician.


    After a while, the eastern gate of Jihan will open and the troops that pour out will begin to engage Hardion.


    At that moment, we strike at their rear and cause confusion.


    And if possible, get rid of that damn catapult.


    ''How stupid. How could you be relieved just because the mountain path was blocked?''


    The soldiers of Tumarius laughed at Hardion''s camp, which had retreated far away to avoid the onslaught from the high ground on the mountain. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You seem relieved that you''ve only blocked two visible paths, but you''re not stupid.


    There''s no way that''s the end, right? Of course you''ve created a secret passage.


    Everyone gulps, feeling nervous.


    The desert nights were cold enough that steel armor was acceptable, but to reduce noise and make climbing mountains easier, metal armor was worn only as a breastplate. Instead, the troops were well-armed with thick, tough gambesons and leather armor. Even if it was a small detachment of troops striking the unguarded rear of Hardion, this was a force that could not be ignored.


    Suddenly, a loud roar was heard from the east, and lights spread across the sky as if something was burning.


    "Let''s go."


    At the same time, the special forces began descending the rocky mountain along a narrow and steep path. The road winding around the rocky mountain and heading south seemed, at first glance, hard to believe that anyone could pass through it. Since only a ledge about a span high stuck out, everyone had to press their whole body against the wall and slowly descend, one step at a time, while catching their breath.


    "Come down carefully."


    The sturdy warrior who had descended earlier caught the soldiers and brought them down safely. Judging by his great strength compared to his size, he was clearly a mana user. Finally, with the wizard safely down, they quickly began to move east, clinging to the rocky mountain.


    "We are opening the eastern gate and fighting from the front to attract Hardion''s attention. If we delay any longer, the damage will accumulate. We must launch a surprise attack as soon as possible."


    "Let''s start off with a bang."


    "..."


    At the whisper of the warrior leading the special force, the wizard glared at him with a distorted face, clearly showing his displeasure. He was so dissatisfied with being dragged into this dangerous operation that he wanted to run away at any moment. However, since he only knew how to use fire magic, there was no way for him to safely return to the castle without the help of others. No matter what, they had to complete the mission and return together.


    The air was filled with the noise and lights of an approaching battle and the smell of blood. The wizard advanced safely under the warrior''s protection, and soon, the southern end of Hardion, where the fighting was taking place, was clearly visible.


    "Get their attention with one big shot. Knock on the south and attack to capture them while you flank with us and aim for the enemy''s center, the catapult."


    "Fuck, I know. Shut up. Don''t make me lose my mind."


    "..."


    The warrior frowned at the wizard''s words but said nothing more.


    He would love to just blow this cocky bastard''s chin off, but wizards were so rare that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    ***


    The wizard snuck through the soldiers and pulled out a necklace he had hidden inside his clothes. It was made by stringing together many red garnets. There were so many small, rough garnets, almost like raw stones, that it was almost disgusting, but the ones with large, pretty grains were too expensive to buy. Whenever he had money, he bought small garnets one by one and strung them together. This was the result.


    The wizard, although somewhat a jerk, was serious about magic. After all, this necklace, which was a magic catalyst, was nearly all of his wealth.


    "Phew..."


    The wizard let out a long sigh. His breath was so hot that the soldiers nearby stepped back, afraid of being burned.


    "Damn, night isn''t my time..."


    The wizard grumbled and chewed his lips. For a fire wizard born and raised in the desert, magic was the light of the sun that set the earth on fire. Magic was a thing of willpower, so at night, the fire wizards of Tumaris could only exert half their usual power.


    Despite his grumbling, the wizard steadily raised his mana. In his mind, he visualized the sun, a ball of fire that burned everything.


    Instead of casting a large spell immediately, he lit a small flame and held it in his hand. His palm became searing hot, and the pain of the burn spread terribly. Heat, the pain of burning, the light¡ªthese were the forces that drove his fire magic at night. The wizard would burn his own body to feel the fear and power of fire, making his magic stronger in the dark.


    Even the warrior, full of complaints about the wizard, kept silent as the man burned his hand for a stronger blow. Slowly, the wizard opened his burned hand and glared at the flame within, inhaling deeply.


    ''Now.''


    The wizard nodded, and the warrior began to move, in sync with the magic that followed.


    "Turn around!"


    Pubber pubber!


    "Ahh!"


    Soldiers trying to run out into the downpour of arrows fell in a hurry. The warrior, giving orders, glanced toward where the arrows had rained down. Nearby, archers leaped out from under the ground, covered with cloth or something similar, and nocked their next arrows.


    "Shoot!"


    "Phuhuuuuu!"


    The warrior shouted, holding the wizard in his arms to protect him, while the wizard unleashed his magic toward the southern end of Hardion''s army. Flames shot out, forming a round ball instead of dispersing or fading. It surged forward, consuming mana.


    "Stop it!"


    "Hmm!"


    An earth wizard stationed at the southern end of Hardion''s formation rose from a hole in the ground, struggling to get up as though weighed down by an invisible load. A spurt of dirt, mixed with gravel, surged upward like a wave, heading toward the ball of fire.


    Kwarrr!


    "Kkaaaah!"


    The defense came a bit too late. The spells collided dangerously close to Hardion''s formation, scorching a 20-meter area with a huge explosion. Soldiers caught in the blast burned to death without a chance to scream, while those outside the range were thrown back by the shockwave, falling in heaps. Gravel flew in all directions, injuring soldiers on both sides.


    Yet, the chaos passed quickly, and the fighting resumed.


    "Damn it! Stop the enemy!"


    The warrior ran westward along the wall, carrying the wizard on his back as Hardion''s soldiers rushed in. He used his body to shield the wizard while fending off attackers, risking his life.


    "This damn thing! I''m going to die because of this stupid operation!"


    "If you want to live, shut up and keep going!"


    Running at full speed, the warrior shouted at the wizard, who was preparing another spell. The knights of Hardion pursued, slaughtering Tumaris soldiers in an instant.


    "Ouch!"


    Suddenly, the warrior stopped. Breathless, the wizard saw a fierce cavalry charge ahead of them, spears aimed and ready.


    "Damn it. This is the end."


    "That''s not the end! Run away quickly!"


    "Where do you think we can run from here? Let''s hit them hard one last time and go together."


    "..."


    The wizard was silent for a moment, contemplating the warrior''s words.


    "Come down."


    The warrior carefully set the wizard down.


    "Surrender! Surrender!"


    "...what?"


    The moment his feet touched the ground, the wizard raised both hands and ran toward the charging knights.


    The wizard had a precious body. If he surrendered, he wouldn''t die¡ªhe might even live as a magic slave for the rest of his life.


    That''s how most wizards were.


    It was those who trusted them who were wrong.


    "You son of a¡ª!"


    The warrior drew his sword belatedly, but the wizard had already run far away. Fighting alone against the rushing enemy, he was brutally killed, unable to last even five seconds.


    "Surrender! Surrender! I''m a wizard! No, I''m a wizard! I''m a wizard!"


    The wizard, kneeling and begging for his life, was beaten to death. Hardion''s knights prepared for any eventuality, stripping the wizard naked, wrapping him in cloth, and carrying him back to Hardion''s formation. They stripped him to prevent any hidden magical tools from being used.


    "Just hold on a little longer! The special forces are attacking from behind!"


    Jihan''s troops, blinded by the fire magic from the south of Hardion''s formation, believed the operation was working well. Because of the torches spread across the dark night, they couldn''t see what was happening beyond the formation.

 Chapter 235 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [5]

    Discover exclusive tales on empire"You son of a¡ª!"


    The warrior drew his sword belatedly, but the wizard had already run far away. Fighting alone against the rushing enemy, he was brutally killed, unable to last even five seconds.


    "Surrender! Surrender! I''m a wizard! No, I''m a wizard! I''m a wizard!"


    The wizard, kneeling and begging for his life, was beaten to death. Hardion''s knights prepared for any eventuality, stripping the wizard naked, wrapping him in cloth, and carrying him back to Hardion''s formation. They stripped him to prevent any hidden magical tools from being used.


    "Just hold on a little longer! The special forces are attacking from behind!"


    Jihan''s troops, blinded by the fire magic from the south of Hardion''s formation, believed the operation was working well. Because of the torches spread across the dark night, they couldn''t see what was happening beyond the formation.


    "We destroyed their special force and captured the wizard."


    "Good. Let''s hold the line like this and kill as many enemies as possible."


    After receiving the knight''s report, Goban rode his horse behind the safe formation and leisurely looked down at the battlefield.


    The magic pouring down to the south of the formation caused considerable damage, and losses were gradually accumulating on the front line.


    However, Tumaris, who rushed out of the castle and launched an attack, suffered much greater damage than Hardion, who had built a stronghold.


    All they had to do was hold the front line like this, take the attacks, and gradually reduce the number of enemies. Goban, as a commander, ruthlessly counted the deaths of his soldiers.


    "Philane, my son. This is war. This is what we must see."


    Goban made it clear to his son, who was about to engage in a proper battle for the first time. From the safest place, from the highest point, everything is calmly weighed and measured.


    "Don''t even dare think about jumping in there. You don''t have the skills to do it."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Goban told his son, who was shaking his fist as if he were about to jump into the front line, the harsh reality.


    "The moment you jump in there, from that moment on, you are just one of many. Your death will be nothing more than a loss."


    "¡­ But, Father. His Highness the Grand Duke has always fought ahead of everyone else. He is more noble than any of us¡­ ."


    "Do you intend to follow that madness? Do you really want to jump into that hell? So what can you do?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Philaine didn''t dare to object.


    "That is possible because it is Carl Feld Hardion, and it is an act that has meaning because it is Carl Feld Hardion. If you go there, you will only die in vain, and the death of Baron Semilla, the son of Marquis Davron, will lower morale."


    Goban spoke softly, looking at the soldiers fighting against the backdrop of the castle walls where the lights were spreading.


    "Honor, merit, glory. Those who shed blood for such things are those below. We can command an army with a word, a gesture, and obtain it all without shedding blood. That is our fight."


    After speaking in a chillingly cold manner, Goban looked at his son with a slightly relaxed expression.


    "I''m telling you to value your life. The enemy will soon realize that the operation has failed and will retreat, so prepare to take control of the battlefield."


    "¡­ Yes, Father."


    Philaine pursed his lips, looked at his father, then answered in a suppressed voice and rode away.


    Philaine knew his father was right. But looking at the soldiers fighting fiercely in front of him, dancing with death, he felt depressed and uncomfortable. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he guessed he would have to get used to it. If he really jumped in there and died fighting, who would continue the Davron name to defend that land?


    Jihan''s troops soon realized that the situation was going wrong and hastily retreated.


    Hardion did not risk pursuing the fleeing enemy.


    They simply stayed in their position, busy organizing the battlefield. The reckless attack caused enormous losses to the Jihan Castle forces, while Hardion suffered only minor losses within the castle.


    The battle was an undisputed victory, but the piled corpses and the groans of those gasping for breath remained like an indelible brand.


    ***


    While the battle was raging in Jihan, Carl was leading his troops through the wilderness and had barely reached his destination.


    He had no idea about the battle that had taken place in Jihan because he had no way of finding out the information.


    However, since Goban would never do something foolish like retreating after trying to attack the castle too forcefully, they trusted him and ran vigorously with the goal of reaching a place about half a day''s distance east of Jihan.


    It was a well-known tactic to rest during the day in the desert and move during the night. Carl did so, and his enemies would certainly do the same.


    Carl decided on the battlefield by drawing a map based on the information he had heard from Camilla during the day. Timing was everything.


    Having traveled a distance that would normally take three to four days in just two days, Carl''s Laurel Legion was physically exhausted.


    So, they had to absolutely avoid meeting the enemy directly at a distance. In a situation where the enemy was not expecting a surprise attack, they needed to either run hard and strike their flank or arrive first, rest, and then attack them secretly.


    Even for Carl or Camilla, it was very difficult to get the timing right. How could they march at the right speed and meet at the right point in this vast desert?


    The method Carl chose, of course, was the latter.


    Carl wanted to deploy his troops slightly further west than originally planned.


    Naturally, the distance traveled was shortened, arrival times were reduced, and the units had time to rest.


    However, they could not advance too far west because then the enemy would move while keeping a tight defense, wary of the Goban forces surrounding Jihan. Then, the surprise attack might fail.


    "The water is almost gone."


    Despite the grim report, Carl didn''t even blink. One of the water wizards was working hard to create water, but it was not enough to feed all three thousand troops.


    "Water can be obtained by capturing enemy supplies after a victory."


    "But how do you know when they will come? If water runs out in this desert, even for a moment, we won''t be able to control the soldiers'' anxiety."


    "I''ll be there soon."


    Carl spoke confidently and calmed everyone down. In fact, now that Camilla had left, Carl couldn''t give a definitive answer to that question. But Carl was confident.


    "Prepare for battle. Organize and deploy the troops as previously discussed, rest, and wait for the signal."


    Carl''s confidence and charisma in giving firm orders left even the most renowned nobles, knights, and experienced veterans unable to dare contradict him.


    They deployed their troops as if possessed, following Carl''s orders. Only after they had moved away from Carl did their faces return to looking anxious and worried.


    It suddenly occurred to them that this was the first time the young Archduke Carl, who was writing the legend of the Laurel Legion, had commanded a large army in a war of this scale.


    But the moment they stood in front of him, any urge to refute him faded, and they followed suit, thinking, "Yes, yes," like fools.


    No, when you listened to Carl, it really seemed like everything would turn out as he said.


    "I guess I''ll turn back."


    And another thing that drove them crazy was the fact that, to their horror, His Royal Highness Archduke Carl Feld Hardion decided not to lead the infantry from the rear but to personally lead the cavalry to attack the enemy''s rear.


    What if he got seriously injured or died?


    "Take Master Jaren with you¡­!"


    Even Jaren wasn''t taken. Jaren remained with the infantry, as per Carl''s discretion.


    And to those who were telling him to go protect His Highness even now, Jaren''s answer was truly shocking.


    "His Majesty will take care of it. And if you are going to disobey, why don''t you do it yourself? Why are you ordering me to do it?"


    This guy was crazy too!


    Do whatever you want, do whatever you want!


    Even though they thought so, not a single one of them dared to disobey Carl''s orders.


    And, to their horror, it wasn''t long before word arrived that reinforcements from the Tumari rebels were indeed approaching.


    Now, everyone could feel the desert night wind mixed with the scent of blood.


    The battle was imminent.


    The desert night was eerily silent, save for the distant hum of the wind blowing across the barren plains.


    Carl, perched on his horse at the head of his cavalry, gazed toward the horizon. His men were tense, their breaths quickened as they waited for the enemy to appear. The air was heavy with anticipation. Even the most seasoned soldiers, who had seen countless battles, couldn''t shake the unease that crept up their spines.


    Carl, however, remained unshaken.

 Chapter 236 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [6]

    Carl''s force was not very large in number. The number of troops that the Laurel Alliance, which unites the eastern part of the empire, can mobilize is enormous. However, because the war broke out so suddenly, there was no conscription, and most of the troops were formed as standing forces.Additionally, many troops had to be deployed along the border with the mountain range to stop the monsters that emerged from the Celle Mountains. Moreover, Carl could not withdraw too many troops when Goban''s forces had to surround and blockade Jihan. It is also because of this background that the Laurel Union''s forces could not be divided into three.


    Carl even left behind some of his troops with supplies for the sake of mobility. Therefore, the total number of combat-ready soldiers in Carl''s force was less than 3,000. Even though it was an empire, they couldn''t gather troops only in the eastern part of the empire without conscription, without hiring many mercenaries, and without investing strength elsewhere, and then move around with tens of thousands of men.


    Against this backdrop, Hardion''s sudden invasion was originally a reckless act that could not even be attempted. But with Yusuf fighting fiercely in central and eastern Tumaria and actually committing such absurd acts, there wasn''t much power in western Tumaria to counter him.


    Even so, it is by no means true that the Tumari rebels moved without conscription like Carl. They invaded without even declaring war, but the number of Laurel Union troops that set foot on the land of Tumari was 10,000. It was impossible not to notice them moving. Naturally, conscription began as soon as the news was delivered, and the number of reinforcements dispatched to rescue Jihan reached 14,000.


    In other words, Charles declared that even if he were to launch a surprise night attack with his entire standing army, he would be able to repel an enemy of 14,000 with a force of less than 3,000 men. Carl was the only one who knew the number of enemies, but everyone knew that it would not be a small number.


    Everyone was pessimistic about this battle itself. Common sense told them that they were fighting at a time when they should not be fighting, with an opponent they should not be fighting. Here, they had already lost strategically.


    But if you asked whether the morale had dropped, the answer was no, absolutely not. On the contrary, the soldiers'' morale was sky-high. Only the commanding officers, agonizing over strategy and tactics, were full of worries.


    "Look into the eyes of those who are ready to jump into battle following a reckless plan. I have never seen soldiers with such a firm belief in victory in my entire life."


    One commander even exclaimed, either in amazement or a sigh, at his soldiers'' unusually high morale. These soldiers were all standing troops, and they were soldiers that the commanders personally brought from each territory in the eastern part of the empire. But at some point, they started to act as if they were Carl''s private soldiers, and their morale soared to the sky, so much so that one couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    "I feel like I''m possessed by the devil."


    "Watch your words."


    Someone muttered quietly at the sight of all the knowledge of military science and mercenary arts that had been studied and passed down for a long time becoming meaningless. Then, those who were frightened by the dangerous wordplay of comparing His Highness the Grand Duke to the devil warned him.


    Every single one of those actions showed Carl''s powerful charisma.


    "The enemy is approaching. They will arrive shortly."


    Tension rose as the scout''s report was delivered.


    "What are the enemy''s numbers and armament levels?"


    "I couldn''t confirm their number, but I think there are at least 10,000."


    "Hmm¡­!"


    Despite that terrible news, no one said anything like, "We can''t do it anymore," "Let''s step back," or "Let''s persuade Carl." Although the enemy was vastly outnumbered, the battle was ultimately won by Carl.


    They ended up fighting where and when Carl wanted. How on earth did they know the exact time and place? Are you really a devil?


    "¡­ Prepare for battle. His Highness the Grand Duke¡­ No, it''s okay."


    The commanders who led the infantry abandoned unnecessary concerns about Carl.


    Now, he really didn''t know what was going on. At the same time, he felt like Carl would truly know how to handle the situation. The fact that Carl was still a young man of only eighteen years old had already faded from his mind.


    The infantry of Carl''s force was hidden behind a rocky hill rising from the desert, located to the right, or north, of the Tumari rebels'' position. A little to the west, opposite them, the cavalry led by Charles himself waited in hiding.


    The tactics the infantry had to carry out were simple. They were to launch a surprise attack on the enemy''s flank while the rebels were on a long march, causing confusion and tying up their movements. If possible, it would be ideal to split the enemy in two by having Master Jaren lead the way. Meanwhile, Carl would lead his cavalry and charge from the opposite side, attacking those who had turned their backs to the infantry.


    The goal was not to kill them outright but to create confusion and fear so that the conscripts would flee. If the conscripts started running away in droves, the morale of the standing army would also begin to drop. The ranks would break down, and they would drive a wedge there to destroy the enemy.


    In a war that started without a declaration of war, no one would cry out for honor when discussing a surprise night attack. After all, they were fighting against the Tumari rebels, who did not even consider their opponents as the regular army of a country.


    "Master Jaren, I ask you to lead the way."


    "Yes."


    Jaren answered calmly, not seeming to be nervous at all, and strode forward, pushing through the soldiers. The soldiers felt their hearts strengthen as they looked at Jaren''s cool and composed back.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Soon, the sound of enemy footsteps marching could be heard. There must have been so many of them that even the sound of their footsteps was threatening.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Everyone held their breath and waited for their moment. Fortunately, the enemy did not send scouts. It was too far from the Goban unit, and Carl''s unit was thought to be concentrating its efforts on conquering Gabiha, which was three to four days away.


    For them, the surprise attack by Carl''s unit was literally an ''impossible attack.'' They could not even imagine that the soldiers who ran like crazy for that impossible attack would have their eyes wide open in this moment.


    "Damn, pull a little harder."


    Those at the end of the infantry formation hesitated, retreating inward.


    As the waiting time grew longer and the moon rose overhead, the shadow of the rocky hill where they could hide grew shorter. One wrong move could lead to the enemy discovering them before the order was given. The soldiers slowly advanced up the rocky hill as if chased by the moonlight.


    There was some noise, but fortunately, it wasn''t detected. The noise made by the Tumari rebels themselves was loud, and they were too tired and annoyed from the night march to pay attention to such trivial matters. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The nobles in charge of the infantry climbed slightly behind the soldiers to higher ground and watched the enemy slowly revealing themselves. If they attacked too early, the enemy''s rear would regain stability while they fought the enemy''s vanguard. Conversely, if they were too late, they might be discovered or lose the enemy without being able to fight properly.


    The important thing was precise timing. That moment when they created the pain of being stabbed in the side while their guard was down to inflict maximum confusion and fear on their enemy.


    It was very difficult to get that timing right.


    But surprisingly, everyone could feel the timing accurately.


    "I, I, I¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ This is crazy."


    On the other side, slightly to the west, on top of a hill, a horse walked leisurely.


    Neither the nobles nor the soldiers of the Laurel Union could recognize who the beautiful white horse shining in the moonlight belonged to.


    No, how could they not recognize the sight of Carl sitting atop that steed, gleaming in full plate armor, with his red tassel and red cape fluttering!


    "¡­ ¡­ What is that?"


    Hidan, the commander leading the reinforcements for the rescue of Jihan, looked around from his palanquin and suddenly saw an unidentified figure appearing on the hill to the southwest and asked.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Carl, but no one could tell what the lone figure was that had appeared alone in this empty wilderness.


    Knock knock!


    A sturdy man walking beside her, his body wrapped tightly in yellow cloth, beat his chest to get her attention and calmly moved his hands to convey his message.

 Chapter 237 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [7]

    At Hidan''s command, the man in yellow cloth bowed his head respectfully, broke away from the line, and glided across the sand and gravel.The attire, which tightly covered his body in yellow cloth, signified that he was one of the escort slaves who served the high-ranking nobles of Tumaria.


    These slaves, known for their great power, traditionally were mute, either naturally or through forced silence, and only they could hold such important positions.


    Carl silently watched as the man ran across the desert, then turned his attention to the reinforcements led by Hidan.


    They stared at Carl, who had suddenly appeared, but they were in too much of a hurry to save Jihan to stop their march.


    As the center of the long, stretched-out formation of the Tumari rebels reached the point where the Laurel Union infantry, led by Carl, lay in wait, Carl slowly drew his sword from his waist with his right hand.


    *Sreung!*


    The eerie sound of a well-maintained sword could only be heard by Carl.


    Strangely enough, to the troops of the Tumarian rebels, it was just a small movement, a flash of something.


    However, the moment they saw the blade rising up, dazzlingly cutting through the moonlight, all the soldiers of the Laurel Union knew exactly that the time had come.


    "Turn around!"


    "Wow!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment their eyes were drawn to Carl, the infantry, who had been waiting, began to charge with a mighty shout.


    "What¡­!"


    "Get in line! Get in line!"


    An unexpected surprise attack struck the rebels'' exposed flank. Commanders scrambled to direct the panicked soldiers and protect the vulnerable side.


    However, the most terrifying thing about an ambush wasn''t just the attack itself but the chaos it sowed, making it hard to distinguish front from back.


    "Eww!"


    "Save me!"


    Units composed of conscripts were attacked as they marched. Without a standing army or well-armored troops to hold the line, the situation quickly worsened.


    The archers hesitated to retreat, and the conscripts, overwhelmed and unarmed, threw down their loads and scattered.


    Thanks to this chaos, the Laurel Union successfully cut through their opponent''s formation before the battle had even truly begun.


    "Fill the gap! Quickly! If we get penetrated by the enemy like this, we''re finished!"


    Not only the mid-level commanders but also the nobles rode around on horseback, barking orders to their troops.


    "Anyone who runs away will be killed! Don''t run away, fight back! Our numbers are vastly greater!"


    Commander Hidan, leaping from his palanquin, shouted orders as well. However, despite his brave words, his palanquin moved steadily toward the center, following the soldiers running frantically toward the middle of the formation.


    Positioned relatively far forward, he would be exposed if he stayed put. Hidan knew that if he were captured or killed, morale would plummet, potentially leading to the battle''s end.


    Even as he moved, Hidan tried to assess the situation. It was unlikely that the enemy''s surprise attack had come from only one direction.


    "Guard the rear with cavalry!"


    Hidan maintained a cool head despite the ambush, ensuring his rear guard was secure.


    He reasoned that although the enemy''s infantry were fewer in number, the well-organized formations of his own troops would still prevail in a direct infantry clash.


    The confusion among his soldiers notwithstanding, the difference in numbers was simply too great. As long as the rear was protected, victory seemed within reach.


    "Oh, it''s Master!" Your journey continues with empire


    But Hidan''s orders were barely audible amidst the screams of the panicked soldiers.


    Laurel Union infantry, led by Master Jaren, surged forward, their charge illuminated by the flash of his Mana Blade cutting through the night.


    "Maheleeeeet!"


    Upon seeing this, Hidan screamed someone''s name at the top of his lungs. At that instant, one man sprang from the Tumarian ranks, rushing toward Jaren.


    *Woohoo!*


    Just like Jaren''s Mana Blade, a dazzling flash of light appeared, cutting through the darkness. Jaren narrowed his eyes as he saw a woman charging at him, her spear wrapped in a Mana Blade. He knew that overcoming her wouldn''t be easy.


    Losing one Master from a Tumarian rebel force of over 10,000 was different from losing one from Carl''s force of less than 3,000. Mahelet, the Master of the Tumarian rebels, charged straight toward Jaren, intent on tying him up.


    But Jaren wasn''t worried. Carl must have anticipated these disadvantages. A thorough man, Carl had likely foreseen this and gambled on victory nonetheless.


    Jaren trusted Carl completely and swung his halberd without hesitation toward Mahelet.


    *Booooooo!*


    As Jaren''s halberd and Mahelet''s spear collided, the sound of tens of thousands of bees buzzing in frenzy echoed across the battlefield.


    The two Mana Blades pushed against each other with all their might, canceling each other out violently. Both Jaren and Mahelet were thrown backward from the force of the collision, slightly pushed back.


    ''Mana is similar.''


    Jaren quickly assessed Mahelet''s level of mana manipulation. While the total amount was still unknown, her output was impressive.


    Mahelet too must have realized this, as a faint smile appeared on his angular, strong face. Strength and agility were also comparable. Despite Mahelet''s tall and strong physique for a woman, she was still smaller than Jaren.


    Although a Master''s abilities aren''t limited by physical attributes, the fact that they were on equal footing meant that Mahelet''s physical enhancements were superior.


    For Mahelet, who had risen to become a Master in Tumari, where women''s rights were weaker than in Hardion, being on par with Jaren was a source of pride.


    "Mahelet."


    Mahelet, now in her forties, introduced herself like a young warrior, proud of the name she had earned through her own efforts, devoid of any noble titles.


    "Jaren."


    Jaren introduced himself just as simply.


    Since being destroyed by Carl, the title of ''Master Jaren'' no longer held significance to him, leaving only his name.


    "You''re young," Mahelet said with a grin.


    "I was lucky," Jaren replied lowly, his halberd at the ready. Mahelet''s hair was streaked with white, and her face was lined with wrinkles, evidence of her harsh training.


    Jaren refrained from commenting on her age, suspecting she was at least fifty. A Master in their early forties was considered young, after all.


    "How humble," Mahelet remarked with a smile, aware that she looked older than her age. Without warning, she lunged with her spear.


    *Boohoo!*


    The spear tip was blocked by the halberd''s blade. A harsh sound echoed across the field, followed by a small ticking noise. Once again, the two were thrown back by the Mana Blade''s recoil.


    The moment Jaren landed, he rushed toward Mahelet. Their Mana Blades canceled each other out, and the clash of the halberd and spear echoed like thunder.


    *Wedge!*


    *Kwaaaaang!*


    Jaren charged forward, swinging his halberd wildly. Mahelet, standing her ground, met him head-on, her spear intercepting his strikes.


    A tremendous roar filled the battlefield as Mahelet was lifted into the air by the sheer force of Jaren''s assault.


    The power of a Master was transcendent. Compared to their strength, a human''s body weight, even fully armored, was insignificant.


    Mahelet wasn''t thrown because of a lack of skill; Jaren had simply done well to exploit this weakness. His body strained under the force of the attack, his arm twisting unnaturally as if it might tear apart.


    Despite his superior abilities, even he felt the strain in his wrist. Without hesitation, Jaren took out a potion, opened it with his teeth, and drank it in one gulp while continuing his pursuit of Mahelet.


    "Hmm!"


    Mahelet, now airborne, glared at Jaren. Despite her stern appearance, she couldn''t help but acknowledge his skill.


    As Mahelet continued to fight, she thought of the Tumari rebels. If their Master were defeated, the ranks would collapse, leaving them unable to hold off the charging soldiers of Hardion.


    Mahelet gritted her teeth as she landed lightly on her feet, her spear still humming with mana.


    She had underestimated Jaren''s ferocity, but this battle was far from over. Her soldiers were depending on her to hold the line. If she faltered, the entire Tumari rebel force would crumble like sand.


    Jaren, not one to give his opponents a moment to breathe, pressed forward with relentless force. His halberd cleaved through the air, aiming for Mahelet''s midsection.


    Mahelet parried the blow with her spear, sparks flying as their mana-infused weapons clashed again.


    "You fight like someone with nothing to lose," Mahelet said through gritted teeth as she deflected another brutal swing.


    Jaren''s face remained impassive, his focus razor-sharp. "Perhaps that''s because I don''t."


    Their weapons locked again, the hum of mana swirling around them like a storm, crackling in the air.


    The ground beneath them trembled from the sheer force of their battle. Each strike they exchanged sent shockwaves across the battlefield, causing nearby soldiers to hesitate, watching the spectacle in awe and terror.


    But Mahelet couldn''t afford to be impressed by Jaren''s strength. She needed to end this quickly, or the advantage she had painstakingly built would slip away.


    With a sharp pivot, she disengaged and lunged forward with her spear, aiming directly for Jaren''s exposed side. The speed of her movement was breathtaking, even for a Master.


    Jaren, however, anticipated the attack. He shifted his weight just in time, bringing his halberd down to block the thrust. But Mahelet was already spinning, her spear arcing around in a wide sweep aimed at Jaren''s legs.


    *Bam!*


    The impact was fierce, and though Jaren managed to leap back just in time, the force of the strike sent him skidding backward in the sand. He dug his heels in, steadying himself, but Mahelet was relentless.


    She pressed the attack, her spear a blur of motion, forcing Jaren to constantly defend.


    Around them, the battle raged on, but neither of them could hear the screams of the dying or the clash of steel. The world had narrowed to just the two of them, locked in a deadly dance.


    Jaren''s grip on his halberd tightened. He knew he couldn''t keep this up forever. Mahelet''s agility was starting to wear him down, and though his strikes were powerful, she was beginning to adapt to his style. If this continued much longer, he would make a mistake, and she would capitalize on it.

 Chapter 238 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [8]

    As Mahelet, who was being pushed away while scraping the ground, put strength into her toes, her pointed feet dug into the ground and broke it.As if by magic, Mahelet''s body suddenly stopped, and her feet hit the sturdy floor, which had been pressed down diagonally.


    **Bang!**


    Dirt and gravel exploded out behind Mahelet. Her spear, which reached top speed in just one stride, flashed and dazzled the eyes.


    **Boooow!**


    The spear, which had been moving mysteriously like a light luring an enemy, aimed for Jaren''s head and slashed diagonally at the upper left corner like a ray of light.


    The spacing between them was similar. Mahelet''s spear was slightly longer than Jaren''s halberd, but Jaren''s arms were slightly longer than Mahelet''s. Jaren swung his halberd to cut off Mahelet''s waist. If this continued, they would both die.


    **Kwaaaaang!**


    With a loud noise, Jaren was thrown backward, and Mahelet was blown away, twisting to the side.


    **Thud! Thud! Thud!**


    **Choaack!**


    Jaren, who had rolled over after hitting the ground three times and regained his stance by supporting himself with both feet and the spear, glared at Mahelet, who had also jumped up.


    At the moment of impact, Jaren strengthened his armor with mana and endured the blow. He threw away his helmet, which was torn apart as if by the talons of a great beast, and Mahelet tore away the distorted breastplate that was pressing on her internal organs.


    Jaren''s left scalp was torn open, causing blood to gush out, and Mahelet''s nose bled profusely due to the skyrocketing blood pressure from the shock.


    There was no serious harm to either of them, except for a little sting.


    "Wow!"


    "Get in line! Don''t waste the time that Master Mahelet has given you!"


    Laurel Union soldiers charged behind Jaren, shouting. The Tumari rebels were trying to sort out the confusion and regain their positions. Jaren and Mahelet ran toward each other again, their mouths shut.


    ---


    The flash of light and the explosion caused by the duel between the two masters seemed to shake the heavens and the earth, and everyone was momentarily captivated by it.


    "Cavalry! Cavalry! Guard the rear!"


    Hidan''s desperate cries for cavalry to ensure the safety of the rear were momentarily buried. It was good that each commander carried out his or her assigned mission based on voluntary judgment to deal with the chaos, but that voluntary judgment temporarily broke down the chain of command.


    Hidan''s shouts, which had originally been at the front of the marching line, did not even reach the rear of the long line.


    "Follow me! Move with me!"


    Finally, Hidan made a decision. He jumped out of the palanquin and quickly mounted his war horse that had been moving alongside him. Then, he pulled out a dazzling sword, raised it high into the sky, and shouted in a loud voice, directly capturing the soldiers'' attention.


    "We must protect the rear of our forces! Move quickly! Run after me!"


    As Hidan, the supreme commander of the support force, personally rode his horse out, the soldiers also came to their senses and began to run after him. Hidan did his best to encourage his soldiers and tried to narrow down the long lines to prevent a surprise attack from the enemy''s rear.


    **Doo doo doo doo!**


    "Fuck!"


    But it was a little too late.


    Carl, who was looking down on everything from the hill, did not miss the moment. This is also why he did not wait for scouts in a safe place but showed up alone in the most dangerous place. If the top commander sees and judges with his own eyes, he can move quickly without wasting time on unnecessary procedures.


    When Hidan began to lead his men and gather the straggling soldiers in front, Carl had already ordered a cavalry charge.


    "Run! Run!"


    "Follow His Highness the Grand Duke!"


    The cavalrymen were running down the hill at almost top speed, chasing after Carl, who had started running first and at the very front. Charging quickly from such a great distance is generally not a good idea, as it puts tremendous stress on the horses'' knees and can cause the formation to collapse.


    But no one seemed worried about that when they saw Carl running alone in front of them.


    A pure white horse and full plate armor shining dazzlingly in the moonlight. A red cloak followed behind. Who would dare stop at the sight of that shining comet''s red tail?


    "Ha!"


    The slave wrapped in yellow cloth, who had been running to confirm the presence that had appeared on the hill, also realized the situation, but the master who was giving orders was far away, and the enemy was right in front of him. He hesitated, then rushed at Carl with a loud howl.


    Carl exuded a charisma that was thrilling, along with extraordinary armament. It was obvious that he was a noble being, so if the slave could kill or subdue him here, it would be a great help in battle.


    The slave took two short spears from his back, held them in both hands, and pulled the spear in his right hand behind his shoulder.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    For a moment, the slave''s gaze was stolen by Carl''s two eyes, visible beyond the visor of his helmet.


    The spear that was about to be thrown with all the force of its movement suddenly stopped as if it were blocked by an invisible wall.


    Those were the eyes of a being no different from a slave who was submissive, dominated, and knelt down.


    All a slave could do before a noble and dignified being who should rightfully reign over him was bow down. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sound rang in his ears, and his head felt like his brain was boiling.


    His fingertips trembled, and the spear he had been holding tightly wobbled uneasily.


    That unbelievable, devilish charisma!


    "¡­ ¡­ Ugh¡­ Ugh!"


    But the slave in the yellow cloth served only one master, so he barely pulled himself together and threw his spear at Carl.


    He had swallowed poison and become mute, shouting as if spitting out his soul, regaining consciousness through the pain of his throat being torn.


    **Wedge!**


    A spear filled with mana flew, tearing through the air. Find more to read at empire


    It was a force of immense power befitting the supreme commander of a unit and Hidan''s escort slave. But he had hesitated too long. There was fear in his stopped feet, hesitation in his trembling fingertips, and guilt in the flying spear.


    **Kaang!**


    Carl did not slow down but charged forward with a powerful thrust, swinging his sword fiercely to knock away the flying spears.


    Even though his martial arts skills were still developing, Carl''s body had long been complete. Such clumsy attacks were no match for Carl, who had the enviable vision, reflexes, and supernatural physical abilities of a wild beast.


    Even his war steed, emboldened by Carl''s many reckless actions, did not bat an eye. Instead, the steed shook its head as if amused, its lips trembling in laughter.


    The slave rushed at Carl, clutching his last remaining spear tightly and aiming it at him. Carl held his sword in his right hand and took a stance as if he was about to swing it, but the moment he got close to the slave, he suddenly changed his movements.


    He quickly turned the sword around, grabbed the blade and reins with his left hand, pulled out the spear hanging from the saddle, and aimed it in an instant.


    The series of movements was so fast and precise that, even though the slave was watching with his own two eyes, he couldn''t tell what was happening at that moment.


    "Oh my!"


    As Carl''s lance approached, the slave jumped in fright. Originally, he would have aimed for Carl, prepared to die, but he was already crushed by Carl''s charisma and terrified, so he reflexively ran to Carl''s left to avoid the spear.


    **Shh.**


    A brisk wind blew over the slave as he jumped up after rolling on the floor, barely avoiding the spear.


    **Choaaaah!**


    Blood spurted from his gaping neck, and the yellow cloth wrapped around his body turned bright red.


    Carl let go of the reins and swung the sword he was holding in his left hand in the opposite direction. His gloves and hands were unscathed, for he was holding the blunt ricasso, the very bottom of the blade.


    Carl adjusted his pace and was soon able to keep his distance from the cavalry following him. Enemy cavalry were seen rushing forward to buy time at Hidan''s command. They couldn''t even form a line, and their numbers were small.


    Even if conscripts were recruited, the number of skilled cavalry required would hardly increase.


    That is, even if the opposing cavalry outnumbered Carl''s forces, the difference was not that dramatic. In the long line stretching back and forth, only the cavalry at the front was barely able to react and was charging forward.


    Rather, Carl''s cavalry outnumbered his opponents! This was why Charles charged his infantry into the center of the enemy''s waist, while Carl himself charged with his cavalry close to the enemy''s front, to the west.


    Although the number of troops present on the battlefield was far greater than the opponent''s, they were able to gain a tactical advantage bydividing the battlefield efficiently.


    The infantry was able to temporarily avoid being outnumbered because they were fighting a confused enemy, while the cavalry actually gained the advantage in numbers.


    Strategically, Carl''s choice seemed like a clear mistake.


    However, the tactical victory achieved through steady movement under Carl''s overwhelming charisma turned the ''wrong strategy'' into the ''right strategy''.


    All that remains is to destroy the enemy.

 Chapter 239 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [9]

    The cavalry of the Tumari rebels, charging towards the cavalry of Carl''s unit, all had pale and astonished faces. They were now charging up the hill, without even forming a proper formation, toward a larger number of enemy cavalry.It was a no-win situation. If they charged, they would only end up dying. But to buy time, they had no choice but to do this. The commander, who was about to launch a cavalry charge, discovered the vanguard of the enemy cavalry descending at incredible speed. He couldn''t help but notice it.


    Even in the dark night, with blurred vision, Carl''s figure stood out so brightly. "Just charge straight in!" he prayed to Hadad in his heart. Carl was coming down the hill at tremendous speed, and although he was fast, his formation wasn''t strong, so the commander thought there was a chance.


    The most important thing in a cavalry charge is to form a line. Despite knowing this, the Tumari commander was charging forward to buy time by engaging the enemy cavalry as far from the infantry as possible.


    As if his prayer had worked, the cavalry of the Laurel Union continued to gallop without slowing down. "That''s it! That guy was impatient too!" the commander thought, but at that moment, Carl''s cavalry split in two.


    Carl, who was at the front, increased his speed and turned to the right, and half of the cavalry followed him. The remaining half of the cavalry lined up and charged forward with their spears aimed. The Tumari rebel commander felt his head spinning. If they charged at the enemy in formation like this, they would be destroyed, and Carl, who had made a detour, would happily trample the rear of their forces.


    However, if they turned to follow Carl, they would completely expose their flank to the cavalry charging in formation. Splitting the force in two was even more impossible. It would crumble in vain, like hitting a rock with an egg. In a fight, the side with the higher numbers wins.


    Although the Tumarian rebels vastly outnumbered their opponents on the overall battlefield, the Laurel Alliance''s cavalry outnumbered them in this smaller battlefield where cavalry combat was taking place. Tactically, it was a complete defeat.


    "¡­Change direction! Change direction!" the commander finally shouted after much internal conflict. He decided to make a detour and attack Carl, who was aiming for the rear of his allies. What they needed was time for their rearguard to prepare defenses. Even if the flank was attacked and their cavalry annihilated, the situation could turn if the rear was protected. A cavalry charge is meaningless against well-organized infantry. They just had to block this one attack.


    His bold and courageous decision to protect his allies, even at the cost of his life, deserved praise. But it collapsed in vain in the face of Carl''s decision.


    "Catherine!" Carl, riding at the head of the cavalry with his visor down, cried out. His voice rumbled through the sky like thunder and reached Catherine squarely. Carl didn''t even look back at Catherine, who was running behind him. He simply raised his sword in his left hand high and spun it counterclockwise.


    "Laurel Unit!" Catherine, seeing this, shouted loudly and, like Carl, lifted her spear and turned it around widely. The Laurel Wreath Unit was mostly made up of imperial soldiers¡ªelite warriors who could fight as infantry when dismounted and as cavalry when mounted.


    The Laurel Legion split off again to follow Catherine. Their numbers were small since the Laurel Unit was originally limited in size, but there were enough of them to protect the flanks from enemy attacks. Even if the numerical difference was significant, the number of fighters in a single clash was fixed. They just had to face the Tumari rebels once, and then their forces, descending from the hill in formation, would strike the enemy''s flank and destroy them.


    The Tumari rebel cavalry, who had been charging uphill but changed direction, were stretched out, exposing their sides. Everything was going smoothly under Carl''s lead.


    "Damn it! I''ll smash it and break through!" the Tumari rebel cavalry commander growled, his flagship sinking at the sight. However, unable to retreat, he resolved to penetrate the small number of Laurel troops and strike the flank and rear of Carl''s cavalry.


    To stop them, Catherine''s Laurel troops, though few, spread out in a long line to protect their friendly forces'' flanks. The ranks were thin, spreading out widely, and all the Tumari commander needed was to break through them once.


    He couldn''t believe that a single charge wouldn''t break through that thin wall. The Tumari warriors had no idea how formidable the Laurel Troops¡ªled by Catherine and Billford, knights personally chosen by Carl and trained by him¡ªwould be.


    Just before the clash, Catherine and Billford kicked off their horses'' saddles and leaped forward. Three men from the Tumari rebel cavalry did the same. There was no reason for knights who wield mana to fight only on horseback.


    As their masters left, the horses behaved as they had been trained. Catherine and Billford''s horses slowed down and fell back since the ranks were thin, while the Tumari rebel cavalry''s horses continued to ride at a steady pace, their rears blocked by their allies. Those who landed on the ground with one foot first ran towards each other. Three against two¡ªa disadvantageous situation.


    "Sir Billford," Catherine said softly, just before their swords clashed. Billford, her revered teacher and fellow knight, understood the meaning in her voice.


    Just before their swords met, Catherine leaped forward, while Billford, who had been running alongside her, moved to the side. Catherine faced the three enemies alone.


    The Tumari warriors, surprised by her reckless move, attacked Catherine at full speed, determined to kill her in one strike.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    Catherine, lightly armored due to the desert''s extreme temperature fluctuations, couldn''t wear full plate armor like Carl. Her lighter armament was useful in these circumstances but left her vulnerable in direct combat.


    She placed her sword in a defensive stance, raising it diagonally to shield her head and chest while using her arms to protect her abdomen and waist. The Tumari warrior in the center raised his sword high, threatening her head, while the warriors on the left and right aimed spears and swords at her midsection and legs.


    At the critical moment, Catherine made a series of precise moves, countering attacks from three directions. The sword that covered her diagonally suddenly rose, barely blocking the blow aimed at her head. However, it wasn''t a complete block, and the opponent''s sword struck Catherine''s helmeted head.


    Her right arm dropped down, freeing itself as she absorbed the blow with her helmet. Blood flowed from her arm as the enemy''s sword embedded itself in her limb, cutting through her snake brace.


    At the same time, a spear aimed at her left thigh was blocked by a short one-handed sword she had drawn with her left hand, demonstrating her mastery of dual-wielding¡ªa skill taught to her by Carl. Though the spear grazed her side, tearing through her breastplate and causing blood to spurt from her waist, Catherine had managed to fend off all three attackers at once.


    Billford didn''t miss that momentary opening. He hurled a javelin, skewering the three men in one clean strike. He followed up by drawing his sword and charging, completely disintegrating the enemy cavalry''s center before their clash.


    Even though Billford was struck by a horse''s chest and hooves, he stood firm, cutting down the spears aimed at him and creating space. Thanks to Billford''s determination, the already-disorganized enemy formation split further, allowing the Laurel Troops to gain a significant advantage in the battle, despite their smaller numbers.


    Kwaaaaang


    "Ahhhh!"


    Unlike the Tumari rebels, whose ranks were in shambles and they couldn''t even aim their spears properly, the Laurel Tree troops were in such a tight formation that their knees were almost touching each other.


    The cavalry of the Laurel Legion, who had been dismounted by a single blow, were only a handful in number, and they went into the gap created by Catherine and Billford, discarding their spears and drawing their weapons, and mercilessly trampled on their opponents.


    "Sir Catherine!"


    Billford, his armor twisted and in disarray after being hit by a cavalryman, hurriedly retreated to find Catherine.


    Catherine threw herself into protecting the soldiers of the Laurel Legion and held on to three Tumarian warriors, but Billford was in such a bad state that his body was clearly visible.


    Because he couldn''t retreat and take advantage of the situation, he had no choice but to be attacked unilaterally by the three of them.


    Billford felt flames pouring out from within him as he watched Catherine fall backwards after being struck in the head, still holding the enemy''s spear tightly against her side.


    No one knows Catherine''s skills better than Bill Ford.


    If they fought fairly, they wouldn''t dare hurt Catherine, but three of them surrounded and attacked Catherine as she struggled to protect her soldiers.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 240 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [10]

    The cavalry of the Laurel Legion, who had been dismounted by a single blow, were only a handful in number, and they went into the gap created by Catherine and Billford, discarding their spears and drawing their weapons, and mercilessly trampled on their opponents."Sir Catherine!"


    Billford, his armor twisted and in disarray after being hit by a cavalryman, hurriedly retreated to find Catherine.


    Catherine threw herself into protecting the soldiers of the Laurel Legion and held on to three Tumarian warriors, but Billford was in such a bad state that his body was clearly visible.


    Because he couldn''t retreat and take advantage of the situation, he had no choice but to be attacked unilaterally by the three of them.


    Billford felt flames pouring out from within him as he watched Catherine fall backwards after being struck in the head, still holding the enemy''s spear tightly against her side.


    No one knows Catherine''s skills better than Bill Ford.


    If they fought fairly, they wouldn''t dare hurt Catherine, but three of them surrounded and attacked Catherine as she struggled to protect her soldiers.


    Billford saw the true face of war, but it was unbearable for him.


    He did not shout in anger or act wildly with excitement. Instead, he simply shut his mouth tightly, rushed in, and stabbed the enemy in the armpit with his sword, killing him in one breath.


    "Oh my god!"


    The other person could only let out a small sigh. Billford charged with his bare hands at the Tumarian warrior, who had raised his sword to end the life of Catherine, who had fallen and was unable to move.


    He thrust his arm into the raised sword arm, wrapped around it, and broke it with a crack.


    "Ugh!"


    The warrior tried to counterattack despite his dislocated shoulder, but Billford took him down, rolling on the ground and protecting himself by pressing hard against the man.


    Their arms became intertwined, and they were so close that they could feel each other''s hot body temperatures.


    *Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!*


    Billford pulled a dagger from his waist and repeatedly stabbed the warrior in the armpit until the flesh became tattered. He then slit the man''s throat open as he cowered beneath him.


    "I hope you don''t call me a coward," Billford thought. "Weren''t you the ones who attacked Sir Catherine first?"


    "Sir Catherine!"


    Billford, who had jumped up and frowned at his fallen enemy, turned to look at Catherine. She, though badly bruised, was holding the last enemy''s spear and pushing her opponent back.


    Billford joined her and killed the enemy with a single blow, then withdrew from the battlefield, supporting Catherine as they moved.


    "Sir Catherine, are you all right?" Billford asked, concern in his voice.


    "You''re making a big fuss, Sir Billford. The battle isn''t over yet," Catherine responded sternly, though she did not turn away from Billford.


    The enemy cavalry was already on the verge of collapse after being attacked from the flank by their forces. Some of their cavalry, having surveyed the situation, were now moving to support Carl by bypassing the enemy cavalry.


    In the distance, a group of cavalry could be seen galloping through the night desert without hindrance.


    From the high hilltop, the dizzying battle situation was visible at a glance. But for some reason, Carl, riding at the very front of the cavalry, seemed the largest and clearest figure in Billford''s mind.


    ****


    Carl ran down the hill without stopping once, and Hidan''s infantry had no time to form a line. Some of the cavalry, who had fallen behind, were running late, but it was already too late.


    The confusion caused by the initial surprise attack had collapsed the chain of command. Mid-ranking commanders in charge of the cavalry ended up acting on their own judgment. Unfortunately, the cavalry at the rear detoured north, targeting the infantry of the Laurel Alliance.


    In the meantime, because the orders weren''t properly conveyed, lower-ranking commanders, worried about a rear surprise attack, grouped their cavalry into smaller units of 11 and came running. The surprise attack had been a complete success. Confusion was at its peak, and the chain of command had broken down entirely.


    Still, the power difference was overwhelming.


    "Just once is enough. Just one more time, stop Carl''s cavalry charge," Hidan thought. "Then we can hold the infantry ranks, and the enemy cavalry will be useless. With our overwhelming numbers, we can break up their exhausted infantry."


    "Form up! Form up!" Hidan kept giving orders as he watched the cavalry charge toward him.


    The number of cavalry from the Laurel Union did not seem particularly large. It was a small charge that, under normal circumstances, would be laughable.


    "Who are you?" Hidan wondered.


    But when he saw Carl at the head of the cavalry, shining like a beacon, everything seemed to tremble.


    From his appearance, Carl seemed to be of significant rank within Hardion, possibly a high-ranking noble of the count family or higher. He might even be a member of a duchy or the imperial family.


    "Is he really crazy? What''s the point of dying in such a reckless charge?" Hidan thought. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, he realized the gravity of Carl''s action.


    Carl, with fewer than 3,000 soldiers, was charging bravely against 14,000 enemies.


    The infantry of the Laurel Union, despite being attacked from the flanks and rear, did not collapse. They held their ground, fighting with a fervent belief that they would create an opening for the cavalry to exploit.


    It was as if not one of them doubted victory.


    "It''s a belief... almost like faith!" Hidan realized, his body trembling.


    Carl, at the front of the cavalry, charged forward with the belief that he could overcome the overwhelming numerical disadvantage and win. It was as if he were a devout believer standing before his god.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Carl''s immense personal power, his strategic insight, and his devilish charisma made it impossible for anyone to complain or doubt him. He was leading them all to victory.


    "Was there such a person in the empire?" Hidan asked himself as he observed Carl, clad in full plate armor and wearing a red cloak that only royalty was permitted to wear.


    "¡­ the one who plants laurel trees?"


    Was this young Archduke, only 18 years old, the one leading the charge?


    "Turn around!" Carl''s booming voice echoed like thunder.


    It was so loud and clear that both the cavalry galloping across the desert and the infantry fighting for their lives could hear it.


    His shout alone was louder than the hundred cavalrymen charging behind him. But instead of retreating, Carl pressed forward with even more speed and determination.


    Four knights broke from the formation, and the cavalry filled in the gap closely behind them. Carl ran at the front, where he shined the brightest, to lead them all to victory.


    Hidan, watching the spectacle unfold, shouted, "Form a wall! Quickly!"


    But few soldiers responded. They were all paralyzed by Carl''s thunderous roar and the sight of the cavalry charging fearlessly behind him.


    And then Carl, rising from his saddle, lance in hand, charged forward like a force of nature.


    "Don''t run away! Don''t run! Hold your ground! If the ranks break, we''ll all die!" Hidan tried desperately to rally his soldiers, but many of the conscripts had already started to flee in terror.


    By this time, the elite soldiers and conscripts had become mixed together, and Hidan himself had to ride his horse in an attempt to restore order. Some soldiers did return to their positions at the sight of their supreme commander, but it was too late. The rear of the Tumari rebels was now exposed and in shambles.


    *Wedge!*


    *Thud!*


    "Kuaaaah! Aaaaaah!"


    Carl threw his lance, the heavy weapon piercing through four armored soldiers and knocking them backward. Blood spurted from their bodies, and those who saw the horrific sight screamed in fear, losing their sanity.


    "Master!" someone yelled in terror, though it was clearly a misunderstanding.


    "He is not a master!" Hidan shouted, but the soldiers had already broken ranks and fled.


    As the conscripts ran, the standing army was pushed aside and joined the flight. There was no choice but to retreat.


    Carl, without dismounting his horse, pulled out a spear for close combat and charged into the fallen enemy infantry.


    With a powerful swing, he struck down the soldiers before him, tearing through them like rag dolls. His white horse, fearless, plowed forward, kicking and striking any enemy in its path.


    Carl charged ahead, leading the way, with the entire battlefield at his mercy.


    He swung his heavy spear, which was more than 2 meters long, as sharply as a whip, and the soldiers were torn apart like stuffed dolls just by being touched by the incredible force.


    As always, Carl''s white horse rode forward, confident that Carl would block the enemy''s weapons, pushing the enemies in its path with its head, striking them with its chest, and kicking them with its hooves.

 Chapter 241 The Battle Of Jihan Castle [11]

    Carl charged ahead, leading the way, with the entire battlefield at his mercy.He swung his heavy spear, which was more than 2 meters long, as sharply as a whip, and the soldiers were torn apart like stuffed dolls just by being touched by the incredible force.


    As always, Carl''s white horse rode forward, confident that Carl would block the enemy''s weapons, pushing the enemies in its path with its head, striking them with its chest, and kicking them with its hooves.


    Carl''s shout echoed across the battlefield, commanding attention.


    "Back, back! Back! Back!"


    Five mana users, including Carl, cut through the loose ranks of the Tumarian rebel infantry without mercy, striking at the rear of the forces engaged with the Laurel Union infantry. Despite the fear and anxiety swirling within, many fought their hardest. But with Carl''s shouts and the thundering cavalry crashing into the rear, it was impossible to hold the line.


    WHACK! WHACK!


    "Kkaaa!"


    Carl steadied himself on his stirrups, clenching the horse''s waist tightly with his legs. With a spear in his right hand and a sword in his left, he charged wildly toward the rear. His prowess in battle was unmatched, a display of strength that few could rival. His natural physical abilities shone in the chaotic melee, where raw power triumphed over skill. None were as effective as Carl.


    "Wow!"


    Doo doo doo doo!


    As if driving a wedge into the enemy, the Laurel Union cavalry charged, spears aimed and ready, trampling the rear of the Tumarian infantry. The infantry battle ended swiftly. Unable to withstand the assault from both front and rear, the Tumarian rebels broke into disorganized flight, retreating to the left and right.


    The once-solid ranks crumbled, retreating east and west, dividing entirely. Hidan, leading forces to the east, found himself powerless to aid the soldiers to the west. Cavalry charges against infantry in formation would result only in slaughter, not victory. Still, Hidan clung to a slim hope. The job of cavalry was not to annihilate but to inspire fear, shattering morale and breaking ranks.


    With one precise strike, Carl and his cavalry, numbering only 100, decimated an infantry force of over 10,000. Within five minutes, the battle was decisively won. The only question that remained was how many casualties could be avoided.


    "Surrender! Surrender!"


    The first cries for surrender came from the conscripts, scattered among the broken forces to the west. Dropping their weapons, they raised their hands and pleaded for their lives. Few attempted to flee¡ªrunning meant certain death in the desert. Many, in a fit of desperate survival, began hijacking supply wagons.


    "Pull him out! Quickly!"


    "This, this is treason!"


    "That sounds like treason! You idiot!"


    Conscripts stormed the carriages, dragging the coachmen from their seats. They ruthlessly seized supplies and killed anyone who stood in their way. The wagons carrying vital provisions¡ªwater, food, and supplies¡ªbecame the main targets. Chaos erupted as the conscripts, driven by desperation, began robbing carriages for weapons and valuables.


    The standing army, realizing the impending disaster, fought back against the conscripts, trying to protect the supply wagons. But the battlefield had descended into uncontrollable chaos.


    "Put down your weapons and surrender! Surrender, and I will spare your life!"


    Carl''s booming voice shook the battlefield. The Tumarian forces to the west, already demoralized, lost their will to fight. Even Hidan''s troops in the east sensed the inevitability of defeat. Though some held out hope for a miracle, Carl''s dominance left them little chance.


    More troubling was the rebellion within their ranks. With the conscripts running amok, surrendering, or looting, the Tumarian command structure disintegrated. The standing army could no longer fight effectively.


    Find more to read on empire


    "Hadadsi...!" Hidan cried out to his god, but no answer came. He had led the Tumarian rebels to ally with the Kuah Hadad cult, and now, in their time of need, Hadad remained silent. Many of the conscripts had been dragged into this war without understanding or caring about the religious conflict. They just wanted to return home.


    Eventually, the Tumarian forces in the east attempted an escape, but only a small portion succeeded. The rest laid down their arms in surrender. The command structure had collapsed, and they had no choice.


    "You must not surrender! If you surrender, you will die!" Hidan urged his men to fight on, but the situation was beyond his control. His authority was meaningless in the chaos.


    "There''s no way they''ll let the prisoners live! We have to take up arms and fight!" Hidan screamed, knowing the grim fate awaiting them. With Carl''s force of fewer than 3,000 men, managing over 10,000 prisoners was impossible. The Tumarian rebels feared that surrender meant certain death.


    Even as Hidan''s cries faded, he and his small band of warriors fought to the end, but they were eventually captured.


    "I captured the enemy general!"


    "It is our victory!"


    "Wow!"


    With the capture of Hidan and the surrender of Mahelet, who had been battling Jaren, the battle ended. Victory shouts echoed across the battlefield as Laurel Union troops celebrated their incredible triumph.


    Though the battle lasted less than 30 minutes, the Laurel Union sustained minimal casualties. The Tumarian rebels lost only about 1,000 men, most of whom had been trampled or injured during the retreat. Despite facing an enemy force of 14,000, Carl led less than 3,000 men to a complete victory, capturing over 10,000 prisoners, including the enemy commander Hidan and Master Mahalet.


    This first battle, Carl''s debut as a commander, marked a victory so incredible it would be hard to believe if not recorded in history. As promised, Carl took the lead, ensuring those who followed him would share in the glory. With this decisive victory, the rebel influence in western Tumaria was obliterated.


    Now, with the war shifting north, only the castles and cities remained to be captured for total victory.


    ***


    After the battle, the looted supplies of the Tumarian rebels were redistributed to the Laurel Union soldiers. Restoring order and tending to the wounded took longer than the battle itself, and by the time it was over, the moon hung high in the western sky.


    As the soldiers rested, the topic of prisoners came up.


    "Let''s kill them."


    This was the first suggestion for dealing with the prisoners.


    "We must spare the noble class for diplomatic reasons and ransoms, but the soldiers should be killed. They''re still in shock now, but as time passes, they will cause trouble. We can''t control over 10,000 prisoners."


    The cold logic of the suggestion was undeniable. In a war with an enemy nation, killing thousands of insignificant soldiers was tactically sound. Eliminating the prisoners would prevent future issues.


    But opposition arose.


    "These people are Tumarians, forcibly conscripted without knowledge or loyalty to the rebellion. Killing them could have diplomatic repercussions after the war."


    This wasn''t just an emotional plea¡ªit was a rational political consideration. Sultan Yusuf, should he win, would likely not look kindly on the massacre of his people. Moreover, exterminating Hadad''s followers could provoke the powerful sect.


    Carl had anticipated this dilemma and prepared for it.


    "Your Highness, Akhtal Ali requests to see you."


    Akhtal Ali, one of the senior priests of the Hadad Order, was a key figure. Carl had brought him on this harsh march, knowing the old man''s influence would be needed. Despite his age and frailty, Ali had endured the grueling journey, vomiting blood at times, yet still holding on.


    "Send him in," Carl ordered. Ali, understanding the gravity of the situation, entered the tent, ready for the critical moment.


    And Ali also knew that this moment would come, so he endured the harsh march that was difficult for an old man to endure, and even though he was vomiting blood and almost died, he managed to endure it and reached the destination together.


    Ali walks into a makeshift barracks made of roughly placed poles and covered with cloth.


    His sun-tanned face had turned a worryingly yellow, his wrinkled hands and feet were shaking from exhaustion, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with an unmistakable fatigue.


    But those black eyes were shining clear like obsidian under the desert sun.


    "It must have been a sudden request, but I didn''t know you would grant it so readily."


    Ali bowed politely to Carl, placing his hand on his heart, expressing his gratitude.


    The makeshift conference room fell into silence as the clear yet intense spirit emanated from this old and tired old man.


    One of the 16 pillars of the Hadad Order, over 80 years old, came to ask for mercy, ready to die.


    Its momentum is as heavy as Mt. Taishan, and its power is as strong as the Arbana River that runs through the desert.


    It''s completely different from the kids who just shout death with their mouths. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A being who lived his life to the fullest and reached the pinnacle of the national religion of a great nation calmly resolved to die.


    Everyone feels solemn before that gentle yet heavy face.


    Even those who despised the Hadad Church and called it a heresy would not dare to diminish the will of Ahtal Ali Ghabin Hadad, who is prepared to die.

 Chapter 242 Akhtar Ali

    "Akhtar Ali, why have you come to see me?"Despite the solemn atmosphere, Carl asked calmly.


    Ali slowly moved his old face as he watched Carl treating him politely.


    "I appreciate your consideration for this old man''s unreasonable request, but I still have one more request."


    "Tell me."


    Carl responded gently to Ali''s careful and polite words.


    "Would you please have mercy on the people of Tumari who have been taken captive?"


    Ali got straight to the point.


    He looked up at the young Carl, who was a hand taller than him, and met Carl''s clear, green eyes with his bright, shining black eyes.


    "Akhtar Ali, I understand your feelings, but what we are doing is war. They are not innocent people of Tumaria, but rebels who have joined the rebellion and have pointed their spears at Sultan Yusuf. They have also pointed their spears at us, who came to Sultan Yusuf''s aid."


    Carl spoke eloquently, in a gentle voice, yet with a firm demeanor that seemed impenetrable.


    "Besides, our numbers are far smaller than theirs, so how long can we maintain control over them? And how are we going to provide food for so many prisoners?"


    Carl refused Ali''s request based on his unwavering, cool reason.


    This was not a war game for children.


    This was a war of death and killing.


    If necessary, they could kill as many prisoners as they wanted.


    Ali''s parched lips twitched slightly at Carl''s firm attitude.


    But instead of blurting out the words that came to mind, the cautious Akhtar took a moment to compose himself, and Carl waited for him.


    "If so, how can you save them?"


    Ali decided to act more cautiously.


    This young Archduke was too threatening to speak hastily.


    "There are two reasons why we have difficulty dealing with prisoners. One is the difficulty of control due to the difference in numbers, and the other is the difficulty of supply."


    Carl spoke to Ali in a calm voice.


    "We have to attack the western part of Tumaria and blockade Jihan. Therefore, we cannot waste our troops any longer. It is impossible to keep them in Jihan, and it is impossible for us to carry them. In fact, it is impossible to control them."


    Carl listed the reasons why they had to be killed, as if he were about to give the order to annihilate the prisoners at any moment.


    "And how can we afford the supplies to feed so many mouths? All that money and food are the result of the sacrifices made by the subjects of the Empire for the Empire. You know the blood and sweat, so don''t dare talk about it."


    It was not a supply to feed the people of Tumari.


    That was not why the Laurel Union was created, nor why the subjects of the eastern part of the Empire joined forces.


    The reasoning put forward by Carl was so persuasive that he could not even bring himself to refute it.


    "Akhtar Ali, we must concentrate on the war at hand rather than the many problems that will arise later due to the disposal of prisoners. I am responsible for the countless soldiers who have followed me to a foreign land. What meaning and value will my mercy for the people of Tumaria have if I send them to their deaths through my own mistakes?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Rather than simply persuading him by explaining the pros and cons, he also supported his words by adding the heavy burden and responsibility he carried on his shoulders as the supreme commander and his heart for the soldiers.


    Saying, ''Please spare me,'' here would be an insult to Carl''s honor and authority.


    ¡­ ¡­ In fact, Carl was a man who would gladly tarnish such things as honor and authority for the sake of a cause.


    There was one thing Carl wanted to hear from Ali right now.


    Upon hearing that, Carl would be more than willing to show mercy to those worthless Tumari people.


    However, if Ali did not give him the words he needed, he would make a strategic decision as the supreme commander and kill all the prisoners.


    After finishing his speech, Carl looked at Ali quietly.


    Beautiful blond hair, as if spun from gold thread, flowed down Carl''s face as he lowered his head slightly, pulling his chin up.


    But the green eyes that shone beautifully under the shade were ruthless, unlike their angelic appearance.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Ali slowly gathered his thoughts as he realized that Carl wanted something.


    Strangely enough, if one looked into Carl''s eyes, they could clearly feel his thoughts and will.


    Thanks to that, Ali quickly realized what Carl wanted to say.


    "Free the prisoners and conscripts."


    "What¡­."


    Ali''s words caused a commotion in the conference room.


    You want me to just free the prisoners without killing them to inflict damage on the enemy or collecting ransom?


    Why would you do something so ridiculous?


    "Akhtar Ali, we can''t do that. What if they join the Tumari rebels again and attack our forces surrounding Jihan?"


    Contrary to Carl''s worried words, he spoke with only his lips moving emotionlessly.


    Ali told him with unwavering eyes what he must do.


    "I will convince them. Akhtar Ali Ghabin Haddad will convince them and get them to promise never to go to war again."


    "What are you going to do if they break their promise even though you made a promise?"


    Carl asked his question.


    In response, Ali brought up what Carl wanted to say.


    "I will take responsibility."


    "How?"


    "By any means necessary."


    Only after Ali''s resolute answer did Carl smile.


    "Well then, Akhtar Ali, I respect your wishes. However, I think we need to discuss this important matter for a while. Could you please wait a moment?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Of course."


    Ali bowed his head once more, turned around, and left the conference room.


    If those who swore an oath went to war again,


    When Carl cut off Ali''s head or insulted him for a just cause,


    All Ali had to lose then was his pitiful life, which was barely enough to last.


    If he was already prepared for death, what was there to be afraid of?


    But then, after Ali was justly killed by Carl,


    The aftermath that would follow was something even Ali could not bear.


    The Kuah Hadad sect, no matter what, ultimately worships the god Hadad.


    This is no different from the Hadad Church, their main church.


    Akhtar, one of the 16 pillars of the Hadad sect, risked everything to save the people who joined the rebellion by joining hands with the Kuah Hadad sect.


    If the rebels were to send them back to the battlefield, it would not simply end with Ali''s death but would shake the very foundations of Tumaria, which is closely tied to religion and has laid the framework for the state.


    The father risked his life for his son, and the son killed his father and drank his blood.


    Tumari would be torn to pieces.


    What Carl gained from Ali''s promise was almost incalculable.


    Now, no matter how the war went, Carl could change the situation as he wished.


    If the liberated conscripts attacked their forces again, just kill Ali.


    Then all the believers of the Hadad sect in Tumari would rise up, and the people whose pillars of faith had been shattered would fall into confusion.


    If Carl treated Ali well despite the broken promise, he could force Tumari and the Hadad sect into a huge debt that they could never repay.


    Tumari abandoned Akhtar Ali, but the Grand Duke of Hardion treated Akhtar Ali well? This would also be a problem.


    What if the liberated conscripts just did nothing?


    Then, all they had to do was go north and occupy western Tumari.


    With the promise of Carl and Ali alone, Carl had every excuse he could possibly make.


    Whatever Carl did after Ali''s death would be a just action under a just cause.


    Therefore, Ali''s decision felt like a hasty and terrible blunder that could have put not only his own death but also the Hadad Order and, by extension, the vast nation of Tumaria in jeopardy.


    But even in this desperate situation, the one who held on to a single ray of faith was Akhtar Ali, a true believer who carried the name Ghabin Haddad, who dedicated himself to God.


    Ali had faith. He had a truly unshakable faith deep in his old heart.


    Carl accepted Ali''s ''offer.'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was his intention, but formally this was what Ali wanted.


    One of the 16 pillars of the Hadad Order, Akhtar Ali Ghabin Haddad, appealed to the people in despair and fear with all his heart, took their oath, and, as proof, wrote down the names of all the people one by one in a very long document that came to be called the ''Oath of Ten Thousand.''


    Ali stayed up all night writing down all ten thousand names, and then personally delivered them to Carl with swollen, shaking hands.


    Even those who had thoughtlessly sworn to live in the moment could not bear the overwhelming emotions they felt as they watched Ali bow his head to Carl and hand over the documents in a dying state.


    Their spiritual leader, Akhtar, was trying so hard to save them.


    "Akhtar Ali! Akhtar Ali!"


    Ten thousand prisoners cried out the name of Akhtar Ali.


    Even after they died, they would never forget this moment, and when the secular rulers of the land they had returned to thrust their swords into the battlefield, they would refuse to risk their lives for Ali.


    But they, Ali, and Carl all knew that not everyone could do that.


    The oath, which was as precarious as running on thin ice, passed from Ali''s hands to Carl.


    As promised, Carl freed all the conscripts and even distributed enough captured supplies to ensure that they could return home safely.


    Ali, who had stood firm until the end and watched the people of Tumari leave safely, finally collapsed, unable to bear it any longer.


    This was so impressive to Hardion''s people that Ali was carefully moved to the hospital and treated with the utmost care by Archduke Charles'' personal physician, Milton.


    Now all that remains are those who have broken free from the covenant.


    "We''re finally getting to talk. Did you have a good night?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Hidan, who was not an innocent citizen but one of the secular monarchs who had joined the rebellion, looked at Karl who was sitting across from him.


    Now he must decide what to do with the remaining nobles, warriors, and standing armies that were taken captive.


    Carl had quite a few things he wanted to hear from Hidan.

 Chapter 243 The Laurel Planters Gambit

    Hidan stared blankly at Carl for a moment. It would have been worth showing a little courtesy, but Hidan simply couldn''t do that. Could this delicate young man really be the ''Laurel Planter'' who had personally achieved the impossible victory?And was this really the monster who received a huge promise that would turn Tumaria upside down in one night?


    Although Carl was relatively tall for a nobleman or knight, his physical abilities were not so outstanding that he could gain muscle mass, even through exercise. Thanks to that, when Carl took off his armor and Hidan saw him for the first time, he looked like a young gentleman who was busy enjoying drinking and women.


    But that impression was only temporary. Only after meeting Carl''s unwavering, sunken eyes could Hidan finally admit that he was indeed the ''Laurel Planter'' who had united the eastern part of the empire in just one year.


    This was an 18-year-old young man. Could it be that he was not a human but something else wearing human skin?


    "Archduke Carl, it is a pleasure to meet you. I regret to greet you under these circumstances. This is Sahal Din Hidan Aban Madwan Al Abinou," Hidan introduced himself to Archduke Carl of Hardion as briefly as possible.


    Hidan, son of Madwan of the Abigail clan and military commander. There was no point in explaining anything more to Carl; it would just make both of them uncomfortable.


    "I am Carl Feldhardion. I am Sahal Din Hidan."


    As if it were a lie that they had been fighting to kill each other the night before, the two greeted each other calmly, shaking hands. Unless they killed out of necessity during battle, no one killed or humiliated a high-ranking enemy leader after taking him prisoner.


    There was no point in killing them, and there was no benefit to being on bad terms with them. If the winning side treated them well, the captured side would also be polite and not cause any trouble.


    Then, when the family paid the ransom, they would greet each other with a warm smile, shake hands, and, if they got along, buy each other a drink and say goodbye, promising to meet again.


    That was why the attitudes toward war between a simple soldier, who was nothing more than a consumable fighting to the death, and the noble class were completely different.


    "First of all, I would like to thank you for liberating the soldiers." In that respect, Hidan, who took care of his soldiers, was an excellent commander.


    Even he fought with his own sword until the very end, and that was all because he thought Carl would kill the commoner prisoners.


    "It is only a matter of keeping the promise I made to Akhtal Ali, so there is no need for you to be grateful," Carl firmly replied about the issue of liberating prisoners.


    Hidan also saw Carl''s attitude and did not discuss it further.


    "Let''s talk about ransom." Hidan said it straight away.


    It was thanks to this that Hidan could tell at a glance that Carl was not the type of person who enjoyed laughing and chatting.


    "I trust you will not trouble us with the payment of the ransom. Of course, the amount of the ransom will require some discussion."


    Hidan was a high-ranking noble, and many of the noble commanders and staff members under his command, as well as the warriors and standing army, and even the national power, Master Mahalet, were all captured by Carl.


    Hidan was trying not to show his fear of how much Carl would demand as ransom, but behind his calm face, he was screaming silently. Hidan might not have to pay the entire ransom, but he still had to take responsibility for those who followed him. It was truly a terrible loss. If he made one mistake, it would destroy the roots of his family.


    "More than that, what I want to know is why you joined the rebellion."


    Hidan couldn''t help but laugh at Carl''s words. It was a laughter mixed with regret, remorse, and anger.


    "Archduke Carl, I did not take part in the rebellion. I simply fought for my lord."


    With those words, Carl realized that Hidan had been serving someone in his family for generations. He probably followed the family of the Sultan''s mother who had rebelled.


    Unlike Hardion, where one could dislike their lord and change allegiance if there was a good reason, Tumaris had a very close relationship with its vassals. Hidan did not literally join the rebellion; he was simply following his lord''s orders. This might not be the case for Hardion, but it was a very important matter in Tumaris.


    In Hardion, if your lord rebelled, you could betray and run away at any time. So, saying you followed your lord could not be used as an excuse for being blameless.


    On the other hand, in Tumaris, the rebellion of the lord and the rebellion of his subjects were separate matters. This was because when the lord gave an order, the subject had to follow unconditionally and had no choice.


    What if you disobeyed your lord''s orders? Then you would be completely buried in the society of Tumari. Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Well then, Sahal Din Hidan, when would be a good time to claim the ransom?"


    "Of course, the sooner the better."


    Carl asked Hidan, ''Are you going to bide your time without joining the rebellion any longer? Or are you going to return and fight alongside your lord?''


    Hidan said that he would not be swayed by this chaotic situation and would fight for his lord.


    "Even though you know the oath of Akhtar Ali?"


    "I did not make a pact."


    All that remained were the commoners who had made the oath, and other commoners could be drafted. If things didn''t work out, he could just bring the standing army and fight again.


    "Then there might be some difficulties in ransom negotiations."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl smiled and openly declared that he would keep Hidan.


    "¡­ I don''t think there will be much room for distribution."


    "Don''t worry. I have enough supplies to feed the 14,000 people you brought with you, and an astronomical ransom to pay, so I''m not afraid of that."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl wasn''t just delaying the ransom negotiations; he was demanding an enormous amount of money that would make Hidan''s family say, "Are you crazy? I can''t give it to you!"


    In order to serve his lord, Hidan had to return quickly, and if he did, he might have to pull out all the roots of his family.


    Hidan didn''t have that much money, so he''d have to compromise. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Controlling the war with ransom!''


    Hidan trembled at Carl, who used rational judgment to manipulate the ransom¡ªa long-standing custom.


    Customs were not customs for nothing. The custom of ransom was an unwritten contract that had to be strictly observed among all noble classes living in this land, from Hardion to Tumaria. But Carl was even smiling leisurely at that and trying to use it for war.


    That alone was terrifying, but what was even scarier was that Carl was so effectively controlling the situation that there was no way to express dissatisfaction.


    If Carl freed 10,000 soldiers without any compensation and Hidan whined that the ransom was too high, Hidan couldn''t even imagine what he''d hear. Normally, the ransom for conscripts was calculated separately or not paid at all.


    But Carl had already liberated them by making a pact with Akhtar Ali. Even if Ali took responsibility, if Hidan turned a blind eye to this, he would be completely expelled from the noble society of Tumaria. The custom of paying a ransom was intended to protect a nobleman who had been taken prisoner, and it was also customary to pay without question any ''reasonable'' amount demanded by the other party.


    That meant if Carl demanded it, Hidan might have to pay the ransom for all 13,000 people, including the conscripts.


    "How is it, Sahal Din Hidan? Do you think it will be okay?"


    "¡­ ¡­What do you want from me?"


    It was completely in Carl''s hands.


    Hidan eventually had no choice but to give up and leave his fate to Carl.


    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of telling you to betray your lord."


    First, Carl calmed Hidan''s mind, which had been tormenting him with terrible imaginations.


    "I just want to say that with your small actions, we can resolve this confusing situation we are all experiencing more easily and quickly."


    Carl''s meaningful words.


    "I won''t tell you to draw your sword. Don''t we know that sometimes a smooth tongue can be more dangerous than a sword in hand?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Sahal Din Hidan, I know that you do not want this war either. I saw with my own eyes that you did not retreat, but ran and fought in front to protect your soldiers, using your soldiers as shields to survive."


    Hidan couldn''t say anything. But inside him, countless conflicts and anguish were raging like a desert storm.


    "I promise you that there will never be unnecessary pillaging or massacre, and that we will rule with stability and peace instead of destruction and fear. In the name and honor of Carl Feldhardion, Grand Duke of the Empire, Planter of Laurels."


    Carl''s clear, shining green eyes completely pierced through Hidan''s wavering soul.


    It didn''t really matter that Hidan didn''t value his own name or reputation.


    This was the honor Carl had built up to use at times like this, but if he don''t use it now, when will he use it?


    "... Okay. But it''s a bit difficult for us¡­ to trust each other."


    In the end, Hidan gave in to Carl''s persuasion.


    Not knowing that what Carl had promised in return, that he would rule the castles and cities he had captured, was in fact a promise he had already made to Yusuf.

 Chapter 244 The Siege of Gabiha

    After barely regaining consciousness following his treatment, Carl called Ali and made him a notary to create a secret agreement with Hidan. Carl and Hidan would naturally not speak out about this, and Ali would keep his mouth shut even after death for Hidan, who made this decision for the people¡ªunless someone broke their promise.Instead of immediately freeing Hidan, Carl sent a messenger demanding an appropriate ransom, then took sufficient rest and calmly headed north. Naturally, the news of his victory was announced to Goban, who had surrounded Jihan. Goban laughed heartily and made the siege even more thorough.


    Jihan, greatly discouraged by his defeat, realized that things were going wrong when he saw the Laurel Tree Alliance''s bold siege. They desperately awaited reinforcements, but of course, they never came. Jihan retreated completely and devoted himself to defense, allowing the Laurel Tree Alliance''s supplies to proceed smoothly and safely beyond Jihan and into the northern territories.


    Carl advanced leisurely north for five days, besieging the panic-stricken northern city of Gabiha. Ten days after the war and five days after the siege of Gabiha began, a wagon full of gold, jewels, silk, and dyes arrived.


    After receiving the ransom, Carl freed Hidan and his men. The wagons that came to pay the ransom also brought food and water for the liberated prisoners, though they appeared precarious, perhaps due to the difficulty of affording such an enormous sum of money. In an act of mercy, Carl distributed ample supplies to Hidan. The supply route was safe, and the supplies were plentiful; considering the ransom received from Hidan, it was nothing. Carl''s merciful act of freeing the enemy general so early in the war caused a small uproar within the Laurel Alliance. However, doubts about Carl, who had already proven himself, quickly subsided. To prove once again the name of the one who plants laurel trees, Hidan did not return to the battlefield after his release.


    No further support was provided to Jihan either. Although Hidan was removed from his position as general, taking responsibility for the defeat, he remained a powerful military commander. Dissatisfied with having lost his position due to a single battle, Hidan obstructed the dispatch of new reinforcements at every turn, and he prevented conscription by preaching the noble sacrifice of Akhtar Ali. Jihan was blockaded, and enemy support was cut off.


    Now all that remained for Carl was to march north and capture enemy castles and cities. The young Archduke''s amazing achievements in a single battle greatly shocked Hardion. Not only the military but also the nobles of central political circles were excited, and the eastern part of the empire, which was the main player in the war, was thrown into a frenzy. Under the banner of the great empire, everyone''s heart swelled with pride.


    News of Carl''s victory reached Yusuf, who was fighting fiercely in the central-eastern part of Tumaria. Yusuf realized that the subtle change in the rebels'' behavior was due to Carl''s actions, and he drew his sword in earnest, attacking the enemy with the momentum of a wildfire. Before long, autumn approached.


    ***


    Jihan remained surrounded, and with Ali''s sacrifice and Hidan''s political maneuvering, no support arrived. The Laurel Alliance had achieved a great victory with minimal casualties, and their supplies were fully replenished, causing their morale to skyrocket.


    In this situation, the besieged city of Gabiha could not muster the courage to engage Carl''s force of fewer than 3,000 men in a field battle. Gabiha was paralyzed by fear, conscripting not only every able-bodied man in the city but also every woman. Though not a large city, it was located along a smaller river that flowed from the Celle Mountains. It served as a crucial link between the northwestern part of Tumaria and Jihan, as well as a breakwater to buy time from Hardion, who was advancing north.


    Still, Gabiha was a city with a population of 20,000, and its combat-ready personnel, including conscripts, amounted to 8,000. "When on earth is support coming?" someone demanded. "I haven''t heard from them yet¡­" another replied. Though Gabiha had 8,000 troops defending the city walls, they trembled in fear at Carl''s force of fewer than 3,000 men.


    Gabiha''s standing army, only 500 men, represented 2.5 percent of the city''s population¡ªa percentage almost impossible to achieve without tax incentives and other benefits allowing Gabiha to act as a breakwater. Meanwhile, the eastern part of the empire had steadily increased its troops since the founding of the Laurel Union, with over 10,000 standing troops deployed to guard the borders and the Celle Mountains. There had been no support from the central government, and despite this, the region''s ability to function during wartime, with farmers diligently harvesting crops before winter, was remarkable.


    More than a month had passed since the start of the war. The soldiers standing on Gabiha''s walls were shocked as they saw the clouds of dust from the approaching Imperial Central Army of Hardion. Holding high the banners of Hardion and the Emperor, the army approached proudly. From Gabiha, they could only see that this force was numerous. What they didn''t know was that they were the elite standing army of the central empire and that tens of thousands of additional troops would soon be dispatched through gradual conscription. This first dispatch was meant to support Carl, who had laid the foundation for victory in the early stages of the war. It was the result of a joint effort by both the military and central politics to solidify their position, with victory almost certain.


    Despite opposition from some nobles who wanted to keep Carl in check, claiming that the Laurel Union was created for the war against Tumaria and that Carl should be able to win without central support, these objections were dismissed as mere opposition for its own sake. With the empire''s people clamoring for victory, no one would withdraw now. Politics dictated that Carl must be supported, lest those in opposition face a political crisis during the post-war rewards process. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Accordingly, support for Carl was full-scale. Those tasked with commanding the first dispatched army held positions worthy of their rank.


    "Captain Zigel, it''s been a while," Carl greeted. "Hahaha! Hasn''t it been a year yet?" replied Baduan Zigel, Imperial Central Army Infantry Captain, with a hearty laugh. His chest puffed out as if it were full of fat and muscle. Despite being one of the highest-ranking officers in the central army, Baduan had an easygoing personality.


    "The news of Your Excellency''s victory reverberates throughout the empire! What an unbelievable victory!" Baduan exclaimed, shaking Carl''s hand with his bear-like grip. His large mouth, buried in his thick beard, opened wide with excitement. He continued cheerfully, with a boyish twinkle in his eye, "It was a deception so perfect it could serve as a textbook! But I wouldn''t dare follow it. In enemy territory, such a bold deception would be considered absurd."


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Baduan was very excited and babbled.


    He pointed out that Carl''s deception was such that even a tiny part that was slightly out of alignment would have ruined the whole thing.


    It wasn''t like Baduan was trying to belittle Carl''s achievements.


    It was a praise to Carl for perfectly executing a difficult strategy that was originally considered an unacceptable action.


    If I told you that you broke into someone else''s house, knew the layout of the house and the owner well, devised a strategy, and won, you wouldn''t believe it.


    "It was thanks to the soldiers'' silent and obedient follow-up. As Captain Ziegel said, it was a dangerous strategy for anyone to see, but everyone trusted me and fought, so shouldn''t I take responsibility for this and achieve victory?"


    "Hahahaha! That''s right! I see!"


    Baduan laughs heartily at Carl, who pretends to be humble but confidently says, "You fought and trusted me, so you won."


    However, Baduan, who had been smiling with sparkling eyes like a child, soon looked at Carl with a heavy face as if it were a lie.


    "Even so, not everything can go according to plan forever. That''s war."


    "I know."


    "But are you really going to do it?"


    Baduan asks in a voice as firm as rock.


    Where was the warm-hearted uncle''s appearance? Baduan Zigel, the infantry captain of the Central Army of the Hardion Empire, was looking fiercely at Archduke Carl Felt Hardion.


    "exactly."


    Carl answered calmly, as if Baduan''s sharp gaze were a spring breeze.


    There was not a single trace of hesitation on his face, only a clear expression of gleaming confidence and firm determination.


    ''It is rockier than rock, icier than ice, and fiery than fire.''


    Baduan looked at Carl like that and quietly admired him.


    He''s still not sure about this young Archduke''s abilities.


    War is a dance on a huge slab with too many things swirling around.


    Even the heroic and extraordinary aspects that Carl has shown so far cannot fully prove him.


    "I understand. Then I will trust the one who plants the laurel tree and entrust him with the sword."


    However, the reason Baduan decided to trust Carl was because he saw the bearing of a king in Carl, who was only 18 years old.


    Never in Baduan''s lifetime had he seen anyone act with such confidence.


    And he have never seen anyone so confident and yet so cool-headed.


    Emperor Azgoth also had this aspect, but he was only a politician.


    Azgoth was a seasoned politician who always controlled everything with an ambiguous attitude, and even though he was the emperor and the supreme figure of the empire, he could not make decisions with confidence like Carl''s.

 Chapter 245 The Reckless Advance

    Baduan smiled and discussed some matters with Carl.Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He handed over command of all 15,000 troops under his control to Carl. Baduan, who had been on equal footing with Carl as the commander of an independent unit, volunteered to be under Carl''s command.


    "I trusted and followed you, Your Majesty, so you must take responsibility for our victory this time as well," Baduan declared.


    "Of course. If Infantry Captain Zigel also trusts me and follows me, he will be able to see the scenery I see," Carl replied confidently.


    "Hahaha! You''re so hearty!" Baduan burst into laughter.


    The transfer of command was an action that would bring Baduan no benefit in terms of post-war rewards. However, Baduan was a man who did not care about such things, so he laughed heartily as he handed over command to Carl.


    Baduan may have been somewhat inexperienced when it came to politics, but he had such drive and audacity that anyone couldn''t help but admire him.


    Carl divided his army of 18,000 men into four groups. Five thousand men were left in Gabiha to surround and blockade the city. He formed two new units of 5,000 men each, while maintaining the 3,000 troops of the Laurel Union as they were.


    In addition to the troops in charge of blockading Gabiha, three additional units were created, consisting entirely of standing forces.


    "We will now advance northward and repel all enemy reinforcements that have ventured outside," Carl ordered, deciding to boldly send these three units deep into enemy territory.


    "Do not neglect scouting, find out the enemy''s presence in advance, and only engage in battles that you can win. Also, when you first encounter castles and cities, offer them the chance to surrender, but if they do not, you do not have to occupy them. Threaten them enough and avoid being tied down or suffering great damage."


    Carl''s strategy was bold, if not reckless¡ªa war of maneuver using a force of 13,000 men to violently sweep across northwestern Tumaria. Carl gave detailed instructions on each unit''s route and course of action.


    His goal was to completely isolate the castles and cities in northwestern Tumaria.


    If they fought in the open field, there was no way they could lose to the Tumari rebels, who were mostly conscripts with a small number of soldiers. Hardion''s forces would sweep across northwestern Tumaria, crushing any Tumari rebels who dared to come out.


    If the reinforcements sent to Gabiha and Jihan were defeated in the field, it wouldn''t just be the liberation of those cities that was at stake.


    What about the troops that were meant to defend the cities once their soldiers were gone?


    This fear and anxiety would spread like wildfire across northwestern Tumari. For them, the area outside the walls would become a dangerous zone, and they wouldn''t even be able to rescue their besieged allies.


    This vast wilderness would become a siege net, isolating the castles and cities. Carl''s goal was to lay siege to all of northwestern Tumaria with less than 20,000 men¡ªnot just physically, but through psychological and strategic encirclement.


    Though this strategy is mentioned in military manuals, it is rarely put into practice. It would be far too reckless to attempt such a maneuver more than a month into a war, especially when the enemy is aware of the approaching forces.


    This kind of approach would only work early in a conflict, taking advantage of the enemy''s unpreparedness and exploiting gaps with explosive mobility.


    But when Carl gathered everyone together and presented his reckless strategy, not a single person objected. Everyone nodded along, which was almost eerie.


    ''The tide has already turned,'' Carl explained, ''The enemy is trembling with fear, their forces are spread thin due to civil war, and there is no external support. It is worth trying.''


    Everyone was completely persuaded by Carl''s charisma. His arguments had a basis in truth, but that did not make his strategy any less reckless.


    This was still enemy territory. How could they navigate it when they didn''t even know the geography?


    "This is a map of western Tumaria, given to us by Sultan Yusuf," Carl revealed.


    This was Carl''s trump card. Yusuf had provided detailed information on western Tumaria as a token of trust, giving Carl an invaluable edge.


    With geography no longer a concern and Carl''s devilish charisma at work, the strategy was implemented without any opposition.


    Thirty-seven days had passed since the start of the war. Two units, consisting of 3,000 Laurel troops led by Carl and 5,000 Central troops, began to move in earnest, spreading terror in northwestern Tumaria.


    ***


    A large number of soldiers moved busily across the desert, kicking up clouds of dust. Yusuf took a deep breath as he looked down at his men, cleaning up the aftermath of yet another victory against the rebels.


    Though he was trying his best to protect Tumaria, doing so required him to kill people¡ªpeople who had been pushed into this conflict by forces beyond their control.


    The tens of thousands of dead lying before him had fought and died without ever knowing why they were fighting, or what for.


    The weight of this weighed heavily on Yusuf''s heart.


    Despite being placed in an unwanted position, Yusuf was now Sultan Yusuf, ruling Tumaria as regent in the Padishah''s stead. There was no room for weakness now¡ªno running away from the burden of his responsibilities.


    The Padishah was near death, his eyes barely open anymore. The Kuah Hadad sect had left a deep scar on the religion that once united Tumaria.


    Now, the many sons of the Padishah, each eager to claim the throne, circled Yusuf like vultures, ready to pounce and remove him from power.


    If peace could be achieved through Yusuf''s death or abdication, he would gladly make that sacrifice. But the situation had grown beyond that. The moment he stepped down, the power-hungry Sultans would plunge Tumaria into an even bloodier civil war.


    "Your Majesty, the Sultan," a cautious voice called from behind Yusuf, who stood gazing out into the desert, his expression hardened to hide his inner turmoil.


    Where men once casually approached him, they now knelt and waited for his permission to speak.


    "What is it?" Yusuf responded in a low voice.


    "News has arrived about the Grand Duke of Hardion."


    Yusuf inhaled deeply at the mention of that name. The Fourth Prince of the Empire, Grand Duke Carl Felt Hardion, Master of the Laurel Union, the One who plants Laurel trees.


    Yusuf still wasn''t sure if it had been a good idea to entrust Carl with a task that would determine the fate of an entire nation.


    Was his judgment truly correct? Was Carl gathering power to seize the throne, or was he simply keeping his relationship with Yusuf smooth?


    The frail and young Carl Felt had always hidden depths, but just how vast was the mind of the Archduke?


    "Speak," Yusuf commanded.


    "Y-Yes," the messenger stammered, quickly delivering reports about Carl''s accomplishments and the situation in western Tumaria.


    ''Carl Felt, you''re keeping your promise. At least for now,'' Yusuf thought, suppressing the anxiety rising within him.


    With one great victory, Carl had gained enormous influence over western Tumaria. He could almost claim control over the entire region.


    Though the loss of Akhtar Ali had been a bitter sacrifice, it was clear Carl had freed 10,000 innocent people out of respect for his promise to Yusuf.


    However, this placed Yusuf and the Hadad clan in an even worse position. Should the rebels break their oath, despite knowing of Akhtar Ali''s sacrifice, the Hadad Order would face immense trials¡ªeven after the civil war ended.


    Though all of this had been part of Carl''s plan, Yusuf couldn''t blame him. Carl needed a justification and safeguard to free those 10,000 prisoners.


    He had done the best he could, acted with perfect tact, and even kept his promise.


    ''The morale of the rebels has been broken. At least calling in Carl Felt was not a bad decision,'' Yusuf reflected.


    The question now was whether Carl would keep his promise and step down gracefully once the civil war ended.


    "Your Majesty the Sultan."


    A voice calls out to Yusuf once again as he is lost in thought.


    Only then does Yusuf turn around and look at the one calling him.


    The old man, with white hair, is still kneeling and bowing his head, waiting for Yusuf''s orders.


    "Nishanj, I am not your Padishah."


    Yusuf said with a distorted face.


    At those words, Nishanj, the prime minister who has been in charge of all affairs of Tumaria from Padishah''s side, speaks firmly.


    "The Padishah is in a worsening condition and cannot open his eyes. There is only one Sultan who has drawn his sword alone for the sake of the national fortune of Tumaria, and there is only one Sultan I can serve."


    "What does it mean to be called Sultan now?"


    Yusuf laughed at Nishanj''s words.


    There are more than 10 sultans who drew their swords to overthrow him and become Padishahs, and there are 100 others who watched the battle unfold with bated breath.


    Now, the Sultan is just the son of the Padishah, nothing more, nothing less.


    Who could believe that once upon a time it was the honorable word of a great king who united tribes and founded a nation in this desert land?


    To Yusuf''s self-mockery, Nishanj speaks in a voice that sounds like he''s knocking on hard wood.


    "You are not a Sultan because you were born a Sultan. You are a Sultan because you choose to fulfill that duty. If you do not become the Padishah, then among the countless people who live in this vast land, like the sands of the desert, there will not be a single person who is worthy of becoming the Padishah."


    Instead of being delighted by the old vizier''s firm eloquence, Yusuf''s face became even more distorted.

 Chapter 246 The Sultan and the Strategist

    "Your Majesty the Sultan."


    A voice calls out to Yusuf once again as he is lost in thought.


    Only then does Yusuf turn around and look at the one calling him.


    The old man, with white hair, is still kneeling and bowing his head, waiting for Yusuf''s orders.


    "Nishanj, I am not your Padishah."


    Yusuf said with a distorted face.


    At those words, Nishanj, the prime minister who has been in charge of all affairs of Tumaria from Padishah''s side, speaks firmly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Padishah is in a worsening condition and cannot open his eyes. There is only one Sultan who has drawn his sword alone for the sake of the national fortune of Tumaria, and there is only one Sultan I can serve."


    "What does it mean to be called Sultan now?"


    Yusuf laughed at Nishanj''s words.


    There are more than 10 sultans who drew their swords to overthrow him and become Padishahs, and there are 100 others who watched the battle unfold with bated breath.


    Now, the Sultan is just the son of the Padishah, nothing more, nothing less.


    Who could believe that once upon a time it was the honorable word of a great king who united tribes and founded a nation in this desert land?


    To Yusuf''s self-mockery, Nishanj speaks in a voice that sounds like he''s knocking on hard wood.


    "You are not a Sultan because you were born a Sultan. You are a Sultan because you choose to fulfill that duty. If you do not become the Padishah, then among the countless people who live in this vast land, like the sands of the desert, there will not be a single person who is worthy of becoming the Padishah."


    Instead of being delighted by the old vizier''s firm eloquence, Yusuf''s face became even more distorted.


    "Has the status of Tumari fallen to the point where it must rely on this mean-spirited scribe?"


    "Oh, Sultan!"


    Nishanj vomited out his words at Yusuf''s sigh. Yet Nishanj never raised his head because Yusuf had not yet given him permission.


    "Has the heretic Siana not been found yet?" Yusuf changed the subject, seeming annoyed by Nishanj''s reaction.


    Nishanj took a moment to catch his ragged breath before answering his new master''s question. "All agents we infiltrated into Bursa have lost contact. We cannot be certain, but if the rumors of the evil powers are true, then the information that the heretic is hiding in Bursa is likely accurate."


    "Are we barely discussing possibilities?" Yusuf frowned.


    "I''m sorry," Nishanj apologized instead of making excuses despite Yusuf''s complaints.


    Nishanj was doing well enough, assuming the information about the heretic Siana, transmitted through unknown means, was true. However, the power was too threatening to obtain specific details.


    ''Only the agents who infiltrated Bursa have lost contact. Is this an immature response? Or a trap?'' Yusuf wondered, turning his head to glare at the desert, where post-war recovery was coming to an end.


    Yusuf remained lost in thought for a long time, as if trying to discover something in the desert landscape scorched by the afternoon sun.


    "¡­ I will go to Bursa myself."


    "Your Majesty the Sultan," Nishanj called out in a low, firm voice.


    It was too dangerous. If the evil ability was real, Yusuf, who carried the future of Tumaria, would become a mere slave.


    "If I step forward myself, the heretic Siana will have no choice but to emerge. If we drag this on any longer, the people will only suffer."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "Just step aside. From now on, report through someone else. You don''t have to come to me personally."


    "¡­Yes, Your Majesty." Nishanj did not object further but answered politely, stepping back from his kneeling position before standing quietly.


    "¡­ That is why you must become Padishah, Yusuf," Nishanj whispered softly to Yusuf, who kept his back straight to hide his pain and sorrow, then retreated, following the order.


    A noble and great Sultan, Yusuf only needed to end the civil war to become Padishah. Nevertheless, he decided to risk a situation worse than death by putting himself forward.


    Yusuf was a Sultan truly worthy of becoming Padishah, not because of his lineage but because of his noble heart''s desire to fulfill his duties.


    "Where am I, where are we going?" Yusuf whispered, looking at the corpses of his people piled up in one place. Only the sun in the sky, the sand on the ground, and his shadow heard his groans of pain, unable to show weakness to anyone.


    ---


    Carl, leading the Laurel Legion, surprisingly did not encounter a single battle, despite galloping across the vast land for more than five days after beginning his bold maneuvers against the northwestern part of Tumaria.


    The terrified desert castles and cities sent out light cavalry to gather information. When they discovered the flag of the eagle, bearing a laurel branch in its mouth and a sword in its hand, they abandoned everything outside the walls and locked the gates.


    The Laurel Legion plundered supplies from the empty towns and marched along the river, where water was readily available.


    "Promise me that we will treat those who surrender with honor, under the lofty name of Archduke Carl and the shining banner of military distinction! Then we will welcome you with the hand of reconciliation, not with spears and swords!"


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "If you come to me empty-handed, I will step onto your land empty-handed. I swear it in the name of Carl Feld Hardion."


    Even Carl managed to take the city without shedding a drop of blood, thanks to a misunderstanding he had cultivated.


    Carl spread terror, causing castles and cities to cower, but he did not conquer them. Since no battles were fought, there was no need to waste time. Armed with information from Yusuf, Carl did not have to worry about geography. The supplies were also light, thanks to the locals looting what the Tumari people had left behind.


    Because of this, Carl''s Legion continued its rapid advance, penetrating into the center of northwestern Tumaria in just five days.


    He was struggling to occupy Gabiha elsewhere. However, since no news had arrived, Carl took matters into his own hands.


    ''They all surrendered one after another just by seeing Archduke Carl''s flag!'' Carl thought. Common sense dictated that he could not ignore the castles and cities in the middle of supply routes.


    "Oh my god!" someone exclaimed.


    "Is that young man really the one who planted the laurel tree?" another asked in disbelief.


    Carl acted with such magnanimity that those who surrendered were astonished. As he had promised, he entered the city alone, empty-handed, crossing the gate without even his gloves.


    He held the reins in his left hand, raised his white, elegant, yet strong right hand, revealing his young, beautiful face with his helmet off for everyone to see.


    Of course, right behind Carl were Master Jaren, Catherine, and Billford, ready to protect him, and three thousand soldiers stood on standby, prepared to attack if the gates closed.


    Yet Carl, Grand Duke of the Empire and the most noble man of Hardion in Tumaria, truly crossed the gate empty-handed.


    This daring act displayed Carl''s unwavering confidence and shining honor, erasing any caution, anxiety, and hostility from those who surrendered. Carl and his troops entered the city safely, without any fuss.


    As promised, Carl did not massacre civilians or enforce arbitrary conscription. The first thing he did was hoist his flag on the walls and inner castle, signifying the city''s surrender to Archduke Carl.


    This calmed the citizens'' anxiety, as Carl declared that the land was now under his control. Even Hardion''s troops would not dare act recklessly.


    Originally, raising the flag signaled the ruthless pillaging and massacre of a conquered city. However, Carl''s honorable actions reassured the citizens, and his disciplined soldiers further eased their fears.


    Carl then gathered the city''s powerful men and demanded what he was owed: supplies, information, and sufficient material to cover the costs of the war. All was accepted without complaint. Even though Carl committed significant plunder, he requested it honorably, without excess.


    The city''s powerful men complied, mainly because Carl had left them in charge. He ensured the city returned to normal, leaving behind only a minimal number of troops.


    Thus, Carl established a new local supply route, obtained valuable information, and amassed a huge amount of gold and silver. Even after the civil war in Tumaria ended, this land would remain under Carl''s rule for some time, allowing steady tax collection.


    Carl''s actions were praised. Only a few knew that he had repeatedly promised the same to Yusuf, Ali, Hidan, and each local figure, fulfilling each promise while making enormous profits.


    With this bloodless entry, Carl secured the surrender of surrounding castles and cities. However, not everyone knelt before his banner. News spread that the northernmost territories of Tumaria had united and dispatched a large army, plunging the battle situation into a labyrinth once again.


    Now, Carl had the justification to kill the people of Tumaria, without breaking his promise. Just as he wanted.

 Chapter 247 No Retreat, No Surrender [1]

    When Carl heard that the enemy was advancing south, he immediately sent a messenger to gather the scattered 10,000-man central army of the empire in one place.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    If everyone had acted according to the strategy Carl had planned, they would have been able to meet at the appointed time and place without any problems.


    However, after sending the messenger, only 5,000 troops, led by Baduan himself, arrived in the wilderness that would become the battlefield after a few days.


    Where did the remaining 5,000 troops disappear to?


    "¡­ So, you''re saying that you got caught up in being greedy?"


    "¡­yes."


    Baduan asked the central army knight who had come to him instead of the messenger in a heavy voice, then snorted deeply and closed his eyes at the answer.


    The Laurel Troops, led by Carl, and the 1st Central Army Troop, led directly by Baduan, steadily followed the planned strategy.


    They ran rampant through the enemy territory, avoiding unnecessary battles, spreading fear and confusion, and completing a conceptual siege of the castle and city.


    Although Baduan was unable to receive the surrender of a castle or city like Carl, he achieved a great victory in the field, defeating 8,000 enemies with only 5,000 men, and once again instilled fear in Hardion.


    This was not simply because Baduan''s tactics were superior or his troops were of a higher quality, but because he carefully chose battles he could win.


    However, the 2nd division of the Central Army, which had to run north through the westernmost land, ended up being overly greedy for military achievements.


    It was clear that Carl had told them not to try to surround or capture the castle in order to preserve their mobility, but they ended up besieging it and wasting time trying to capture it, only to be forced to retreat by enemy reinforcements.


    When viewed on a strategic level, that small retreat had chillingly enormous ramifications on the course of the war.


    Maintaining a conceptual siege of northwestern Tumaris required immense fear and anxiety.


    To that end, Carl made the reckless decision to attack Hidan''s force, which was nearly five times larger, and Baduan also carefully ran through the wilderness as if wandering through a maze in the darkness, choosing battles he could win.


    It was in danger of being destroyed with just one retreat.


    Even though the three units combined only had 13,000 men, it was burdensome to fight against an enemy force of 40,000, which was three times as many, so 5,000 men were lost.


    That is, from now on, Carl and Baduan would have to fight a battle of wits with only 8,000 troops against 40,000 enemies in the vast wilderness.


    This was a terrible strategic blunder, enough to make even the generous and detached Baduan lose his words for a moment.


    Now, they couldn''t even back down. If they retreated again without fighting the enemy, having already retreated once, they would lose all influence in western Tumaris.


    They would have no choice but to retreat until the second dispatch of the Imperial Central Army arrived, and they would have to return to Gabiha and waste time facing the enemy.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Carl stared at the map for a moment, silent at the unexpected turn of events.


    His conceptual encirclement strategy, based on grand maneuver warfare, was in danger of collapse due to a single mistake by an incompetent general.


    If all had gone according to plan, they should have gathered 13,000 elite soldiers here and crushed the enemy''s large army, which consisted of a high proportion of conscripts, with overwhelming training and armament.


    To defeat an enemy that outnumbered 40,000 men by 8,000 on flat ground, let alone in a surprise attack at night, was something only the greatest tactician in history could achieve.


    In war, in battle, victory must be achieved before the fight even begins. They must fight in greater numbers, with better weapons, with better soldiers, and on better battlefields.


    Carl strategically isolated his enemies, ensuring he always had the upper hand. It made possible what was originally impossible.


    But now, despite the overwhelmingly disadvantageous difference in forces, they must fight on an overwhelmingly disadvantageous battlefield.


    Since he could not even retreat and change the battlefield, this one move put Carl''s strategy in a state of ruin.


    "Your Highness, we must retreat to Gabiha, occupy it as soon as possible, and strengthen our defenses."


    While everyone remained silent in this dire situation, Baduan gave Carl cold advice. His judgment was correct. It would be better to retreat for safety before they got into a fight they couldn''t win and ruined everything.


    Carl had done everything he could and, in a short period of time, achieved an incredible feat that would be nothing short of legendary. He had done enough.


    Even if he stepped down from here, he would still be praised for a long time.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    But Carl remained silent and just stared at the map. The sight of Carl, with his head bowed and his hands on the table, made everyone feel sorry. It felt like watching an eagle, flying powerfully through the sky, fall with its wings broken.


    "Your Majesty, we must retreat as soon as possible."


    Baduan spoke in a slightly firmer voice, as the young Archduke seemed to still be reeling from the unexpected setback.


    But despite Baduan''s words, Carl still just stared at the map.


    Was it unfair? That the strategy had been ruined by a mistake that wasn''t his? Was it unacceptable to admit defeat and step down?


    "¡­ What did you say the enemy forces were organized like?"


    After a long silence, Carl spoke in a flat voice. At that voice, not only the other nobles, but also the infantry captain Baduan, and even Catherine and Billford, who were close to Carl, flinched.


    Carl, who seemed to have lost his cool, was looking at the endless winds of war with a heart colder than anyone else present.


    For Carl, it was impossible to lose his cool.


    Because he had no passion.


    "Look, we estimate 35,000 infantry and 5,000 cavalry."


    "Isn''t the ratio of archers unknown?"


    "I don''t know the exact number, but I estimate it will be less than 5,000." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that smelting technology had developed sufficiently and plate armor had become commercially available, arrows were less likely to cause significant damage.


    Archers were still good when it came to lowering morale, weakening enemies, or accumulating injuries. However, archers were not very effective against heavy infantry that were tightly lined up.


    This was also the case in Tumaris, where, although daytime temperatures were high, the dryness had made metal armor more common and the proportion of archers had decreased significantly.


    Even among the 8,000 troops currently under Carl''s command, there were only 500 archers, and they were all well-armed and ready for close combat at any time.


    The enemy''s 40,000 troops consisted of 30,000 infantry, 5,000 archers, and 5,000 cavalry.


    Carl''s 8,000 troops consisted of 5,500 infantry, 500 archers, and 2,000 cavalry.


    Even considering the fact that most of the enemy''s forces are conscripts, the difference is so overwhelming that there is no chance of winning.

 Chapter 248 No Retreat, No Surrender [2]

    Archers were still good when it came to lowering morale, weakening enemies, or accumulating injuries. However, archers were not very effective against heavy infantry that were tightly lined up.


    This was also the case in Tumaris, where, although daytime temperatures were high, the dryness had made metal armor more common and the proportion of archers had decreased significantly.


    Even among the 8,000 troops currently under Carl''s command, there were only 500 archers, and they were all well-armed and ready for close combat at any time.


    The enemy''s 40,000 troops consisted of 30,000 infantry, 5,000 archers, and 5,000 cavalry.


    Carl''s 8,000 troops consisted of 5,500 infantry, 500 archers, and 2,000 cavalry.


    Even considering the fact that most of the enemy''s forces are conscripts, the difference is so overwhelming that there is no chance of winning.


    "We will not retreat."


    "Dismissal."


    "There is no retreat. If we retreat here, not only will control of western Tumaria be at stake, but the very nature of the Tumarian civil war will be overturned. If we are not careful, we may lose the very purpose of this war."


    Carl spoke firmly to the bewildered commanders.


    When he raised his head and looked at his them with his clear, shining green eyes, all those who were about to refute him closed their mouths like mutes who had eaten honey.


    It''s a good thing that the Tumarian civil war is dragging on and Tumaria''s power is weakening.


    However, all the promises made to Yusuf will become meaningless. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is far more beneficial to the Empire for Yusuf to rule Tumaria well and keep his promises than for Tumaria to be weakened.


    Above all, this is a tremendous opportunity for the Eastern Laurel Alliance, which will play a major role in diplomacy, politics, and trade with Tumaria.


    From a political and diplomatic point of view, Hardion cannot back down here.


    Even the central empire would not want them to retreat because all eyes of the empire are on them, regardless of the mathematical advantage.


    And for Carl personally, this battle must be fought to weaken the power of Western Tumaria and instill fear in Hardion for the moment when he will draw his sword to become the emperor of the empire.


    "Your Majesty, you said not to engage in a fight you cannot win."


    When no one dared to open their mouths, Baduan alone rebuked Carl in a sharp voice.


    As someone who is weak and uninterested in politics, Baduan could speak with interest in this situation.


    "Duke Sigel, your sword is already in my hand. And I promised victory when I received your sword."


    Carl, who had been bending over with his back against the table, slowly got up and spoke.


    No one could have guessed from the sight of Carl, who straightened his back and proudly puffed out his chest, that he was a young archduke of eighteen years of age.


    Despite his messy hair and dirty face, which had grown haphazardly due to the long march through the desert, no, even more so because of it, the eyes of this beautiful young man seemed hotter than the desert sun and colder than the blustering snowfields of the northern part of the empire.


    Carl stood tall and proud, his chin raised, tall enough to face the massive Baduan head-on.


    No one knew how much strength this tall and slender-looking young man actually possessed, but it was clear that his momentum was stronger than anyone else present.


    Even Master Jaren turned his head away from Carl''s spirit, and Baduan, who was reprimanding him, barely held on, clenching his fists and sweating profusely.


    "I will not fight a battle I cannot win. This battle is not a battle I cannot win; it is just a battle in which you have not found a way to victory."


    "Well then, Your Majesty, can you see the path to victory? Can you see the narrow gate that will turn this situation around?"


    *Bang!*


    Baduan slammed the table with his hand like a pot lid.


    The wooden table split open with tremendous force, and his distorted face and fiercely glaring eyes glared at Carl.


    That appearance only showed that Baduan was intimidated by Carl, contrasting with the cold, frozen Carl.


    "While you speak of retreat, I have found victory here."


    *Tap.*


    Carl spoke calmly, tapping the map hanging precariously on the broken table with his firm fingertips.


    "A cool and quick judgment is a virtue of a good commander. But if it comes before the quest for victory, how can one be called a commander of an army?"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Carl criticized all those who sensed defeat and decided to retreat before devising tactics for victory.


    Everyone had nothing to say, even if they had ten mouths.


    There was a power gap that could not be won, but it could not be denied that they retreated without hesitation.


    "It seems there has been no war for a long time. The best commanders and staff of the Empire are inferior to this reckless Archduke."


    Carl stabbed everyone in the heart with a cold voice.


    Although Carl''s accomplishments are impressive, there are certainly those who would say that he was simply lucky, given his young age.


    And there was clearly anxiety and discontent in everyone''s mind about an 18-year-old kid being in command.


    And Carl knew it too.


    Even though they praised Carl in front of him, they harbored cowardly thoughts in their hearts.


    "I won''t just lead you into battle. Even if I did, you wouldn''t follow me."


    *Crunch.*


    Carl said, placing his left hand on the pommel of the sword hanging at his waist.


    "So I will persuade you. I will not lead you to battle with the sword I have been given, but I will lead you to battle with the faith I have been given."


    Everyone felt embarrassed by Carl''s confident words and could not raise their heads.


    If Carl, the supreme commander of the current invasion of Tumaria, told them to do it, they must do it. Still, Carl said he would persuade them.


    "I don''t have much time, so I''ll get to the point."


    Exactly.


    Carl pointed to a point on the map with his firm fingertips.


    "We will not retreat."


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the point Carl made.


    That''s further away.


    It was a narrow plain located in the middle of a small rocky mountain range deep in enemy territory.


    "We will advance as quickly as possible and meet the enemy on the battlefield we desire."


    "¡­ ¡­ That''s impossible¡­"


    "Impossible? Why? Because it''s too far? Because we''re pressed for time? Because we don''t have enough supplies? Is it really impossible?"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    It''s not impossible. It''s not.


    It''s risky, but it''s definitely possible.


    If the timing is off by even a fraction of an inch, you risk being isolated in the middle of enemy territory, surrounded, and annihilated.


    "¡­ ¡­ Even if we arrive in time and change the battlefield, the difference in force is overwhelming. We can''t narrow this gap¡­ ¡­"


    "Baduan Jigel, Empire Central Army Infantry Commander, you cannot say that it is impossible." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Baduan could not deny it.


    Yes, it''s tough, but if you just change the battlefield, there are plenty of tactics that can win, even with this 5x troop difference.


    You can''t say Baduan doesn''t know that. He''s a capable commander.


    It''s just that executing that tactic is very difficult.


    "Don''t be specific. If you say you can''t do something, say it after I''ve finished speaking. I''ll listen to you then."


    Carl declared in a confident voice.


    And a little later, despite their anxious hearts, the 8,000-strong army began to boldly advance deep into enemy lines.


    Leaving aside Carl''s charisma, the command judged that the odds of victory were good based on cool-headed tactical judgment.


    Likewise, there is a high chance of losing the battle, but it is worth a try.


    It worked because Carl did not simply devise tactics with a flash of wit but proposed already-completed tactics persuasively, using the materials he had studied in the imperial library.


    To achieve this, a narrow battlefield was essential to ensure safety in the flanks and rear, and soldiers with a higher level of training than the enemy were also needed.


    Compared to Hardion''s forces, which consist entirely of standing troops, the opponent''s forces were mostly comprised of conscripts. Since the latter condition had been met, all that was needed was to choose a narrow battlefield.


    So from now on, they had to run like madmen with their tails on fire.


    "Damn, it feels like we''re here for a race rather than a war."


    The soldiers, although reluctant to be on the move again, prepared to march quickly as they were accustomed to following orders.


    "I don''t know about anything else, but our Grand Duke certainly has a perverted obsession with mobile warfare."


    The problem is that if they endure this pain, they will definitely achieve victory, so they cannot complain.


    "If you tell me to do it, I''ll do it. What else can I do?"

 Chapter 249 The Tumult in Tumaria

    Topal, the commander of the 40,000-strong Tumari rebel force, was a little, really a little, taken aback by the unexpected news.


    "Really? The enemy is entering the Tishal Mountains on their own and preparing for battle? And with a force of less than ten thousand?"


    "Yes, Sahal Din Topal."


    "What the heck is this...?"


    Topal frowned, mentally recalling the map, and halted his march to hastily assemble his command staff to resolve this perplexing problem.


    "It seems that Hardion''s darling has had a few successes and is starting to overestimate himself."


    "He walked into a trap on his own two feet. He must have gone blind chasing the light of victory."


    Everyone was delighted that Hardion''s army, led by Carl, had entered the Tishal Mountains.


    "Sahal Din Topal, this is your chance!"


    In particular, Chandar, who had been mentioned as the top military commander alongside Topal when mustering troops in the northwestern region of Tumaria, but was pushed aside by a single vote, stepped forward with great enthusiasm.


    "The Tishal Mountains are rocky terrain. The only way for the army to move is through the mountains, and even then, the path is rough, so once a battle breaks out, an orderly retreat is impossible. Here, we can annihilate the enemy in one battle and capture Hardion''s insolent brat."


    Chandar jumped up and looked down at the commanders sitting around him with piercing eyes as he spoke powerfully and eloquently. His words were absolutely correct, so everyone nodded in satisfaction and encouraged him.


    "Sahal Din Chandar, we need to approach the Duke of Hardion more cautiously."


    On the other hand, Topal sat like a rock with heavy, sunken eyes, dealing with the matter very cautiously.


    "The youngling you speak of displayed incredible maneuverability, crushing Sahal Din Hidan''s army, five times larger than his own, without a hitch. And with less than 15,000 men, he completely took control of this vast land and now holds his sword at our chins. We should not underestimate the Grand Duke of Hardion just because he is only 18 years old. We must be wary of the extraordinary brilliance that shines so eerily even at such a young age."


    The heated atmosphere calmed down as Topal spoke in a calm voice. Now that they heard it, Topal''s words were true. If Archduke Carl had really been nothing more than a brat, things wouldn''t have gotten to this point. He was young, but that made him even more extraordinary. Chandar flinched at the reversal in the atmosphere caused by Topal''s words. He was still standing alone, looking down at everyone, trying his best not to show his feelings.


    "Sahal Din Topal, it is good. I admit that the Grand Duke of Hardion is a threat. But do not tell me that you will throw away this golden opportunity, even as a joke."


    A powerful voice echoed from Chandar''s mouth, hidden behind his stiff beard.


    "If we let this go on, we''ll only be giving Hardion a chance. We can''t recruit any more troops. If we continue to recruit due to the rebellion... the civil war, everyone will wither away before the war. And aren''t there a lot of troubles caused by the monster that recently appeared in the Celle Mountains?"


    "..."


    This time, Topal had no choice but to remain silent. Hardion had ample war-fighting capabilities, and additional support could arrive at any time.


    On the other hand, Western Tumari had already used up a lot of its strength in the civil war, and further reinforcement was impossible.


    They were also struggling to deal with a giant reptilian monster that had recently come down the river from the Celle Mountains and wreaked havoc on nearby villages. If they missed the chance to annihilate the enemy and capture Carl here, they would be pushed back when Hardion''s support arrived later.


    Topal read the tension in the air and opened his mouth to try to persuade once again.


    "Sahal Din Chandar. What you say is right. But that is not something we should consider. We have come here bearing the name of Sahal Din, and we must fight only for victory."


    "What better way to victory than to attack an enemy who is trapped in the Tishal Mountains?"


    "To us, it looks like the enemy''s limbs, but at the same time, it is a battlefield that the enemy has chosen. We will never fight the enemy there."


    "Well then, Sahal Din Topal, what kind of mysterious tactics could possibly enable you to defeat this formidable enemy of less than ten thousand men?"


    Chandar trembled as if Topal was trying to avoid battle. But Topal did not waver and calmly presented a path to victory.


    "We will block the passage through the valley to prevent the enemy from crossing the mountain range and trampling on our defenseless land. And we will do nothing until the enemy retreats."


    "..."


    *I won''t do anything.* The supreme military commander leading the army that would determine the fate of northwestern Tumari had declared that he would not fight at this time.


    "Are you trying to avoid combat?"


    Chandar asked in a quiet voice. Was that really what it meant?


    "Yes. I won''t fight because I''m not sure I can win. And I''ll achieve victory by not fighting," Topal said, his eyes shining with clarity.


    There were always chances of winning, but there were too many uncertainties, and Archduke Carl''s strategic and tactical insight was that of a master general. In Topal''s view, the odds of winning were conservatively estimated at around 60%. It was right to avoid battles where there was a 40% chance of defeat.


    "Archduke Carl seems to enjoy a bold war of maneuver. In fact, he moved much faster than we expected and established himself in the Tishal Mountains. This type of maneuver warfare has the disadvantage of being vulnerable to supply problems. If we block the valley at the entrance to the mountain range and stay still, Archduke Carl will have no choice but to retreat when his supplies run out."


    "Hah! Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    Chandar''s loud laughter echoed, as if erasing Topal''s words. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sahal Din Topal! How convincing for someone who is afraid of Hardion''s darling leading a force of less than ten thousand men and is about to bury his head in hiding!"


    "Sahal Din Chandar. That''s harsh."


    The other commanders stood up awkwardly and tried to stop Chandar from crossing the line. But if it were going to stop here, he wouldn''t have even opened his mouth in the first place


    "So you''re going to sit back and watch as Hardion''s vassals retreat and receive additional support to trample on our lands?"


    Flutter!


    Chandar shouts loudly and waves his arms vigorously.


    Everyone flinched at the sound of the long sleeves flapping.


    "Sahal Din Chandar. Just by forcing Grand Duke Carl to step down, we can end this war¡­."


    "Topal, I don''t follow cowards."


    Although Topal tried to calmly persuade him, Chandar had no intention of listening to Topal any longer.


    He showed it by calling Topal without Sahal Din''s name, and the atmosphere in the command center gathered around became inevitably tense.


    Topal''s appointment as the supreme military commander was decided through a vote by the high-ranking nobles and numerous supporters who were the owners of each territory.


    Chandar''s attitude is nothing short of insulting.


    However, that doesn''t mean we can blindly blame Chandar''s actions.


    Before we discuss right and wrong, this is because it is a right rightfully given to those who bear the name of Sahal Din.


    "I am against that coward leading us!"


    puck!


    puck!


    Chandar pulled out the sword from its sheath that was hanging on his waist and slammed it hard into the ground so that everyone could clearly see it.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Chandar''s sword, which has dug half a span into the dry, hard floor.


    "Sahal Din Chandar! What kind of rude behavior is this!"


    "If you want to talk about rudeness, do it after the voting is over."


    Chandar growled and warned the commander who was questioning him.


    Voting has already begun, so if you have any complaints, it is right to speak up after winning the vote. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We can win without fighting. Archduke Carl would lose all influence in western Tumaria simply by withdrawing from the fight under which he raised his banner."


    "And they will trample our land with more troops and more supplies."


    "Sahal Din Chandar, look at things from a broader perspective."


    "It was you, Topal, who said to focus solely on winning the battle?"


    "How much longer¡­ How much longer must we shed the blood of innocent people in this senseless war before we are satisfied?"


    Topal, who had been trying to persuade them calmly, finally couldn''t bear it anymore and covered his face.


    Soon, he spoke in a voice boiling with sorrow, as if pleading.


    Topal, who even declared that he would avoid battle, leaving behind the glory and honor that he would enjoy as the supreme military commander.


    He was not only a great commander in terms of strategy and tactics, but he was also a great nobleman in terms of caring for his people.


    However, in a situation where he was branded a coward by Chandar, showing such human emotions never worked well for him.


    "¡­ ¡­ There is some truth to what Sahal Din Topal said, but we cannot miss this opportunity. We have gathered our swords to fight, and we have come out to fight and win."


    chin.


    One commander, who had been sitting quietly and listening, takes out his sword from its sheath and places it on the floor.

 Chapter 250 The Struggle for Command

    One commander, who had been sitting quietly and listening, takes out his sword from its sheath and places it on the floor.


    Chandar and Topal gazes met briefly and then moved away.


    Topal, with his cool yet gentle personality, and Chandar, with his fiery, passionate personality, were two distinct commanders.


    It was easier for others to choose someone who matched their inclinations.


    Originally, there would have been more people supporting Topal.


    However, it was not easy to support Topal because of his declaration to avoid battle and Chandar''s insults, branding him a coward.


    Supporting Topal would mean being branded a coward just like him.


    Even after the war ended, even if victory was achieved, that stigma would not be easily erased.


    Ultimately, the vote was 7 to 3 to strip Topal of his title as top military commander.


    As expected, the next person to take that position was Chandar.


    "Topal, cowards only spread fear to others. Please leave on your own."


    "¡­ How¡­?"


    Chandar, as the new Supreme Military Commander, temporarily stripped Topal of his military command.


    Topal was frustrated as he searched for God, and when he did not rise, the commanders, unable to bear it any longer, helped him up and led him outside.


    If they left him like this, Chandar might do something to Topal.


    Chandar was upset that he had once lost to Topal in a vote.


    Now that Chandar had all the decision-making power within the army, there was nothing stopping him from completely expelling Topal for disrupting military discipline or even beating him in front of everyone.


    "You must not fight. You must never fight. You can win without fighting, but why go into a fight that you don''t even know if you can win? Please, we must stop this horrible thing," Topal pleaded as he was being dragged away.


    But he no longer had any authority.


    Topal was locked in a kiln under surveillance in the name of protection and was not allowed to take even a single step out.


    "We will go to the Tishal Mountains. There, we will defeat the enemy led by Hardion''s vassal, gain victory, and share the glory."


    Chandar looked at everyone with eyes as hot as the blazing sun and spoke powerfully and eloquently.


    His plump face was filled with the confidence of victory, and his booming voice carried the courage to stir everyone''s hearts.


    This was their territory.


    Hardion''s young, blue-eyed brat would have to pay the price for daring to be so presumptuous on this land.


    The laurel trees would be burned, the eagles'' beaks and talons pulled out, and their swords broken.


    He would show everyone clearly the sight of Hardion''s repairman hanging, sticking out his tongue.


    The 40,000-strong army, the last hope of northwestern Tumaria, led by Chandar, began to march vigorously toward the Tishal Mountains, shouting victory.


    **


    A sigh of relief flowed through the command barracks as news reached them that the enemy had changed direction and was moving into the mountains.


    "Fortunately, it seems like the other party also wants to fight." Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    I was wondering what would happen if they didn''t fight, but it seemed like the opposing commander was a hot-blooded general who didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity.


    Had their opponents been more cautious and thoughtful, Hardion''s forces, barely able to establish themselves on the narrow plains within the Tishal Mountains, would have found themselves in a very difficult situation.


    Immediate supplies might be available through the castles and cities captured by Carl, but this would not last long.


    What Carl needed to exert influence in northwestern Tumaria was fear and insecurity.


    If Hardion''s forces were tied down in the Tishal Mountains and waited without fighting, fear and anxiety would subside, and the castles and cities might soon claim their independence.


    Then, with insufficient supplies, they would have to retreat all the way to Gabiha.


    In such a case, if the opponent reacted accurately and quickly, retreat would not have been possible.


    However, when you looked closely at the pros and cons, it was not a bad idea to take up a position in the Tishal Mountains unless the opposing commander was exceptionally good.


    Because everyone had clearly seen the amazing maneuvers of the 8,000 troops as if they were one body under the banner of this young, seemingly insane archduke.


    Not a single soldier fell behind during that harsh march.


    Carl did not simply lead the procession from the front.


    He walked back and forth through the long procession, inspecting the soldiers, shouting encouragement, personally handing out water to the exhausted, and grabbing those about to collapse.


    The effect was amazing.


    Even the soldier who was vomiting, dragging his feet, and barely conscious did not give up and walked all the way into the mountain range on his own two feet.


    Everyone realized how powerful the commander''s dedication and care were.


    But no one could follow through with that madness, as they had to march both day and night without rest.


    As autumn drew to a close, the days became cooler, but neither mana users nor sled users had the skills to endure the madness of the desert without any shade.


    The news spread quickly, forcing Carl to act himself.


    To keep pace from the far end of the line to the very front, Carl had to run on his own feet, wearing red-hot full plate armor that made a clanking noise.


    The sight of His Highness the Grand Duke running beside them in full armor and urging them on impressed everyone.


    Thanks to this, Hardion''s forces arrived at their destination half a day earlier than expected and were able to rest and prepare for battle.


    In return, Carl had to lie down, take off his armor, and rest while receiving treatment from Milton.


    Even his perfected body had collapsed, so he later held on with tenacity through sheer mental strength.


    "The enemies will want to rest too, so the battle will probably be tomorrow at the earliest," Baduan guessed, watching the setting sun.


    They, too, were tired from the rapid march, but so were their opponents.


    No one would want to charge their exhausted soldiers while Hardion''s forces rested after arriving first.


    Even if given some time, the commander of the Tumarian rebels would want to allow his soldiers to rest well before preparing them for a showdown.


    If you''re confident in a head-on confrontation, you want to reduce variables.


    "How about preparing a trap or a surprise attack at night?"


    "No, it''s more important to give the soldiers enough rest than to aim for such small gains."


    Baduan, who was leading the meeting in place of Carl, calmly assessed the situation.


    "Since everything will end in one blow, there''s no reason to be obsessed with trivial gains. The opponent is in the same position, so he won''t make any rash moves."


    Baduan was a capable commander. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the position of infantry captain in the Imperial Central Army was not one anyone could hold.


    He had also participated in numerous wars during his youth.


    "I will focus on resting while maintaining vigilance. Feed and sleep the soldiers well. I will also select the line infantry for formation. Choose the strongest, the fittest, and the most mentally resilient. Forget about family for a moment, and select only on ability."


    Baduan sternly warned his commanders.


    The key players in this battle were the front-line infantry.


    Naturally, they would gain the greatest glory, and when the awards ceremony was held later, their names would be listed first among the knights and soldiers.


    There would always be someone who used money or family influence to lobby.


    Such things were often ignored, even though everyone knew they happened.


    But this battle was too important, and the role of the line infantry was crucial.


    If the ranks collapsed due to poor selection, they would lose the battle without even a chance to fight.


    Under Baduan''s direction, the selection began, and Hardion''s camp became a scene of activity.


    "Sir Hans! Get ready and come!"


    "Hahahaha! Yes!"


    The commanders immediately picked out the strongest knights they had been watching.


    The chosen knights proudly walked out, waving their flags with joy.


    They were qualified to stand at the forefront in the great battle that would mark the invasion of Tumaria.


    They had to raise their flags high and make their family names known.


    The lower-ranking commanders selected the best soldiers from the heavy infantry, and since commoners without families had no flags, their names and information were carefully recorded.


    "I am Baduan Zigel, commander of the Imperial Central Army Infantry. I will now explain the roles you must perform."


    Baduan gathered a group of knights and soldiers so large that just looking at them made him sweat.


    "First of all, if there are any left-handed people, come forward."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Everyone paid attention to Baduan''s words.


    Left-handedness was a powerful weapon in duels, but it was a hindrance to line infantry who had to stand firm, shoulder to shoulder.


    "The left-handed will be assigned to the right wing of the formation. Whether knight, soldier, noble, or commoner, if they are left-handed, they will always be at the forefront of the right wing."


    As soon as Baduan said that, the left-handers who had hidden themselves pushed others aside and rushed forward like bears who had found honey.


    Even within the same line infantry there are ranks.


    Since most humans are right-handed, it is common to hold a shield in your left hand and a weapon in your right hand.


    So naturally, those on the right are bound to gain power.

 Chapter 251 March of the Left-Handed Infantry

    Typically, the left wing focuses on stalling the opposing right wing''s attacks and buying time, so it deploys many discarded units such as conscripts.


    The center also usually focuses on holding its ground. The main attack is on the right wing. Naturally, the position that can make the greatest contribution is on the right wing.


    Left-handed line infantry are never placed on the right wing because of this background.


    They are always on the left wing.


    Even if they are left-handed, they are made to fight with a spear and sword in their right hand. This ensures that they can protect themselves and their comrades with shields and maintain the ranks.


    However, if they are going to place a left-handed soldier on the right wing, there would be no reason not to step forward.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s not enough."


    There were quite a few left-handed people, but Baduan looked dissatisfied. Feeling a bit anxious, Carl tried to match the number as much as possible, even picking out ambidextrous people.


    Everyone found it strange that Baduan treated left-handed people so differently. Left-handed weapons are usually used in surprise attacks, melees, or duels that require unpredictability, rather than in battles between front-line infantry.


    But after a while, when Baduan himself came forward and began to explain the tactics, everyone understood the reason.


    Their task was to execute tactical movements that were extremely painful and difficult to perform, with no room for error. It was one of the most difficult, yet simple, and therefore beautifully clear tactics that the line infantry could pull off. The faces of those who were beaming at the thought of occupying the most honorable position hardened.


    "Why do all of you have such faces?"


    Baduan asked the men, who now had black, dead expressions. Even though Baduan knew the reason best, he asked with such a calm demeanor, pretending not to know.


    It was disgusting. "Are you insecure?"


    "¡­I may be presumptuous, but yes, that''s right. If the battle were to take place tomorrow, there wouldn''t even be time to train, right?" one knight responded to Baduan''s question.


    The task they had to perform was too difficult for them to brag that they could do it. Even the most highly trained elite soldiers needed to train separately for at least a week.


    If they were knights, their understanding of tactics was on a whole other level, and some of them were mana users, so they might be able to manage.


    But what about the soldiers? What about the right wing, which had a high proportion of soldiers, especially those who were left-handed?


    "You must do it even if you are not confident. Now we cannot retreat. When you stand before me with your banner raised, when you speak your glorious name, do not say that you came without even thinking about what mission you will undertake."


    "¡­This is not a matter of will. Even if everyone perseveres with an indomitable spirit, it is a tactic that will fail if everyone doesn''t execute it perfectly." Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s right." Instead of being angry at the knight''s bold attitude, Baduan nodded in satisfaction. He''s a young guy, but he''s a bit cocky. Isn''t that the privilege of youth? We should be lenient about that.


    "So, His Highness the Grand Duke and I will personally command the battle line."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "You just have to listen to the voices of the man who plants laurels and the best infantryman in the empire, and fight the enemy before you. And will you still say things like you can''t do it, it''s impossible, and you''ll fail?"


    No one dared say anything after those words.


    The 4th Prince of the Empire, Grand Duke, and Planter of Laurels, Carl Feld Hardion.


    Baduan Zigel, the captain of the Imperial Central Army''s infantry, the best at handling infantry in the Empire.


    The two most noble and capable men in Hardion''s army currently in Tumaria had said they would stand in person to command the most dangerous front-line infantry!


    "If you make a mistake or flee, His Highness the Grand Duke and I will be in danger. Usually, you will be killed. If you are lucky, you will be captured, and if you are unlucky, you will be put in a situation worse than death."


    Capturing the Grand Duke of the Empire and the Central Army Infantry Commander? In the long run, it might be better to receive a ransom and send them back, but no one knows what the Tumari rebels might do. They could keep them alive, dragging them around like dogs and beating them. And that''s not even the worst outcome.


    "This is not a tactical exercise or a child''s war game. Even if you think you can''t do it, we must, for the sake of victory. Those who give up will be dealt with by military law for disobeying orders, and others out there will take your place in the line of battle. Those who are weaker, less physically fit, and less mentally strong than you."


    Only the best were selected. But if the best say they can''t do it, what else can we do? We have no choice but to use the second-best. But can they really do what the best said they couldn''t?


    After such a defeat, if Carl and Baduan, who took risks and commanded at the forefront, were killed or captured, it would all be their fault for giving up.


    Even if it was something that happened under the decision of the command to push forward with an unreasonable tactic, it will clearly remain in their minds as their fault.


    In the minds of the knights and soldiers, the image of Carl running in full plate armor, encouraging the soldiers, supporting them, giving them water, and now lying down on the ground.


    "If you can''t do it, then get out right now. I can''t leave my fate to a coward like that."


    Baduan said heavily.


    As a result, not a single one of them went out, and Baduan nodded in satisfaction.


    Baduan soon led the line infantry into their first and only training exercise.


    There will be a battle tomorrow, so I can''t waste a lot of stamina today.


    Fortunately, Baduan was right in his confident words, as the man best at handling infantry in the empire.


    When Carl, who had collapsed, heard that Baduan was training, he got up from his exhaustion and participated in the training.


    Since Carl had only seen this tactic in historical documents and had never actually tried it himself, he had to experience it firsthand under the command of the experienced Baduan.


    And, fortunately enough, Carl had a talent for strategy and tactics that was more than enough.


    Carl had only participated in Baduan''s training once, and he was able to handle it well enough.


    The most important problem of line infantry was solved.


    But there are so many other preparations that need to be done as well.


    Carl shook off Milton''s pleas for more rest and prepared for battle.


    "Your Majesty! If you do that, you will die of exhaustion before the battle!"


    The cries of the elderly doctor Milton, who collapses like an abandoned woman and desperately calls out to Carl, are heard in melancholy.


    Carl barely registered Milton''s cries as he pressed forward, focused on the tasks at hand. His mind raced with the countless things that still needed preparation. Ammunition needed to be distributed, formations solidified, and morale raised. Tomorrow''s battle would not allow any room for error.


    The light from the setting sun bathed the camp in an orange hue as Carl moved from group to group, offering words of encouragement and advice. Despite his exhaustion, his determination was unwavering. He had to ensure that everything went according to plan.


    "Your Majesty, please, at least rest for a moment," Milton''s voice, hoarse from his earlier shouts, followed him. The elderly doctor''s face was pale with concern, eyes filled with worry. He''d served the Hardion family for decades and had seen many campaigns, but even he had never witnessed such relentless drive in Carl before a battle.


    "I can rest after the battle," Carl replied firmly. He wiped the sweat from his brow and adjusted his sword at his side, moving on to the next group of soldiers without another word.


    Milton sighed in resignation, knowing he could do nothing to convince Carl otherwise. He watched as the prince marched toward the next division, his armor clinking with each step. The prince''s sheer willpower was inspiring, but Milton feared that this might be too much even for him.


    At the training grounds, Baduan was shouting orders, his voice booming across the field. The soldiers were drilling hard, executing the complex maneuvers that would decide their fate on the battlefield. Carl approached and watched them in silence for a moment. They were doing well, but he knew that one mistake could spell disaster. He clenched his fists, willing them to succeed.


    Baduan spotted Carl and immediately called a halt. He strode over, sweat dripping from his forehead, but there was a fire in his eyes.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 252 The Final Battle [1]

    The day of the final battle had dawned.


    "Hmm... I guess you really intend to fight."


    Chandar smiled as he glared at the formation of Hardion, who had been moving busily since morning.


    The battlefield was narrow. The plain that emerged from the valley stretched long from north to south.


    To the west, a steep rocky mountain blocked the way, but it was so high and rugged that it could not be used tactically other than to limit the battlefield.


    To the east, there was a short, gentle downhill slope. Although it was open, bypassing to attack the enemy''s flank or rear required climbing the hill while being held back, rendering it practically inaccessible.


    "You must have known the geography," Chandar muttered, running his hands through his beard.


    Hardion''s army, led by Carl, had likely settled there because they had reliable information about the geography.


    Could this be information provided by those who surrendered to Carl?


    "It''s not bad to get information and take action, but it seems like you''re still young to be trying to fight head-on despite the overwhelming military power."


    Chandar saw through Carl''s intentions.


    In terms of manpower, Hardion was ahead. It was said that he even had a master.


    In other words, Carl''s intention was to choose a narrow battlefield to reduce the power gap caused by the difference in troop numbers and to gain an advantage in the cost of engagement by sending in elite soldiers.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s not good either. But there is a limit. Can the soldiers endure when the number of troops is four to five times greater?"


    The battle would become a power struggle fought on a narrow battlefield with no variables.


    "You cheeky brat. You had some fun, and your eyes rolled back," Chandar laughed at Carl and watched as the large army he led moved quickly into formation.


    However, Chandar was not careless. He intended to fight with all his might. Climbing high up on the palanquin to observe the enemy''s movements, he carefully examined Hardion''s formation.


    "Hmm..."


    It was well-defended.


    The more Chandar slowly looked around, the more he could feel the solidity of the Hardion formation.


    Although Grand Duke Aesong had misjudged, the commanders under Carl''s command appeared to have the capabilities of the Imperial Central Army.


    On the eastern slope, stone stakes created by the Earth Wizard jutted out in a jagged pattern to block enemies from bypassing.


    Archers were placed there, along with a small number of cavalry. The preparations were thorough.


    Carl had deployed all of the cavalry he had at his disposal under the western rocky mountain. Since there were so few infantrymen, forming a line would have thinned their ranks too much, leaving no choice but to engage in cavalry combat.


    Given the narrow path, cavalry combat would also be sluggish, so Carl likely thought they could last a long time even with a cavalry force more than twice their size.


    "I can see it clearly even without looking. That''s true in theory. But war can''t be fought with theory alone," Chandar thought to himself.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    There was an overwhelming difference in numbers. No matter how much they fought or killed, the enemy''s numbers would not diminish and would continue to swarm endlessly.


    The soldiers would quickly become exhausted and fall, their morale would drop sharply, and some would flee.


    Even elite soldiers couldn''t hold out if one person started to run. The entire formation would crumble.


    "I can''t lose."


    Chandar calmly read the situation, visualized the battle in his mind, and, after careful consideration, predicted victory.


    The sun rising in the east illuminated the battlefield beyond the rocky mountains.


    The rocky mountain rising to the west shone dazzlingly, and the light gradually descended, glaring hotly at the soldiers lined up.


    The moment the sun''s rays reached the downhill slope in the east, the battlefield lit up brightly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew-! Phew-!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Trumpets and drums sounded as the Tumaria rebels advanced.


    Chandar, mounted on a palanquin, began to follow the advancing soldiers from the safest rear center.


    There was no talk between commanders before the battle, which was common.


    Words were unnecessary.


    Behind Chandar, a reserve of 3,000 men remained to pursue the enemy in case of their rout.


    On the other hand, behind Hardion''s army, which had also begun to advance slowly, not a single soldier remained except for non-combatants.


    ---


    "Bring the wind!"


    As both sides began to advance, Carl, commanding just behind the line of infantry, gave orders to his magician.


    The wind wizard, surrounded and protected by heavy infantry with large shields, breathed heavily.


    He was barely covered with a thin, breezy piece of transparent cloth, and in his hand, he tightly held a long string made of countless bird feathers.


    The wizard''s trembling hands carefully traced the strings and selected feathers. He picked out a particularly large and lush wing feather and bit it with his teeth.


    His eyes scanned the sky, searching for clouds.


    But the weather in Tumari was terribly clear, with no clouds floating leisurely on the wind.


    The wind wizard held his breath and waited for the right moment.


    Even though his face turned bright red and his eyes started to spin, he held on tightly.


    The commanders, including Carl, did not rush him.


    Then, the wizard''s eyes spotted a small dot moving slowly high in the sky.


    No, it wasn''t slow; it only appeared so because it was so far away.


    A bird with its wings spread wide flew gracefully on the wind, yet blisteringly fast.


    The wind wizard, who had reached his limit, stared at it blankly, his mind growing hazy.


    Then, in a moment of intense concentration, the bird appeared clearly, spreading its wings magnificently.


    "Wheww!"


    The wizard let out a deep breath he had been holding.


    The wing feather, clenched tightly between his teeth, defied the laws of physics and flew straight and fiercely forward.


    "Wheeeeeek!"


    An eerily sharp whistle sounded, and a huge wind began to blow slowly across the narrow battlefield.


    The wizard pushed away the infantry surrounding him with trembling hands to create space and stretched out his whole body to feel the wind.


    The soft cloth fluttered in the wind and wrapped around his body.


    Moments later, it turned into a violent storm that caused the wizard to stagger and fall.


    The wizard did not resist and simply fell to the ground, feeling the wind.


    "Kwaaaaah!"


    A strong wind swept across the narrow battlefield.


    It wasn''t just a wind created by magic.


    The battlefield Carl had chosen was a narrow plain between a valley running north to south.


    The wizard created a powerful wind, putting great pressure on the canyon.


    As a result, a strong wind began rushing north from the narrow canyon in the south.


    "Ugh!"


    The battlefield was covered in thick sand and dust, making it difficult even for Hardion''s soldiers, with their backs to the wind, to open their eyes.


    In response, the soldiers of the Tumari rebel army advancing from the north to the south could neither open their eyes nor breathe properly, even though their faces were covered with hoods.


    This was just a beginning of the final battle yet it''s already this intense.

 Chapter 253 The Final Battle [2]

    "Form a line! Run with confidence in your comrades standing shoulder to shoulder!"


    "Control your speed! Never let your formation break!"


    The loud shouts of Carl on the right and Baduan on the left were clearly heard by everyone.


    They were positioned so that they were not completely off to one side, ensuring their voices could reach the center, where the greatest force had to be exerted.


    "Control your speed!"


    Thud! Thud!


    Carl followed the soldiers who had started running, moving at a much faster pace than them, and looked for any disruption in the ranks.


    He personally patted the soldiers on the back, pushed them, and pulled them to maintain the line.


    Because of the thick sand and dust, not only the soldiers but also the knights could not tell where they were or what they were doing. It was terribly difficult to keep in line, especially since they had trained together only once.


    "We have to increase our speed! Run! Run!"


    "Hook! Hook! Hook!"


    While Carl was running to the edge of the right wing to control the speed, Baduan headed to the center, hurling harsh commands at the knights in the lead.


    At Baduan''s words, the knights controlled their breathing and increased their speed. They were obviously running faster than the others, and of course, they were sticking out in front in a frightening way.


    The ranks seemed to have collapsed.


    "All right! Speed up! Slow down! Slow down! Slow down! Stop! Keep your speed up! Stay in formation! Stay in formation! Stay in formation!"


    Baduan adjusted the pace of the lead, then ran to the left wing he was in charge of and patted the backs of the infantry in the front line.


    The old infantry captain, Baduan, never tired of running and shouting without stopping. Thanks to his great passion, his soldiers were able to follow his orders and form a perfect formation.


    Even on a battlefield where one could not see ahead, Baduan could clearly feel the shape of the formation as if looking down from the sky just by running while patting the backs of the linemen.


    With this, the left wing that Baduan was in charge of was free of problems.


    Now, the question was whether Carl, who had also only participated in one training session, could lead the right-wing soldiers well. That was all.


    Wheee¡­


    Soon after, the wind created by the wizard disappeared, its influence fading, and the wind in the narrow battlefield almost stopped.


    As the wind blowing from the south died down, Baduan opened his eyes from behind the formation and looked forward.


    ".....HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    When the sand and dust covering Hardion''s formation cleared, Baduan, who had been watching the right wing with a hardened face, burst into hearty laughter that seemed to shake the skies.


    The right wing, led by Carl, maintained a perfect formation, mirroring the left wing led by Baduan.


    "Get in the shield!"


    "Understood!"


    Damn it!


    Carl''s shout hit the battlefield before Baduan could give the order.


    A thunderous voice echoed through the narrow battlefield, reaching all of Hardion''s front-line infantry. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was like magic.


    Perhaps it was a miracle.


    How could one man''s voice be louder and clearer than the thundering trumpets and drums?


    "Remember!"


    Ta-da! Ta-da!


    Wedge!


    Before a wisp of sand could even pass, the Tumari rebels opened fire.


    A staggering 5,000 archers launched a surprise attack.


    Because the attack was carried out in a situation where visibility was not secured, the range could not be closely checked.


    However, the volley of arrows, equal in number to the Hardion infantry deployed on the battlefield, was nothing short of a bolt from the blue.


    Thud thud!


    "Kwaa!"


    "Don''t stop running! If you stop, your comrades who trusted you will be killed without being able to fight!"


    The battle lines, which had already been carrying large square shields on Carl''s orders, suffered no major damage.


    To begin with, even in this hot weather, they were all heavily armed with full plate armor. Even if an arrow struck their body, it would merely slip away.


    Of course, there were soldiers who were unlucky enough to be hit by arrows through gaps in their armor.


    Still, they did not stop.


    In tactical command, Carl was somewhat inferior to the experienced infantry captain Baduan.


    However, even Baduan could not match Carl''s ability to ignite an unquenchable flame in the soldiers'' hearts and create a wind that carried them forward.


    Carl''s diabolical charisma and unwavering faith, created by his selfless devotion, allowed a soldier who had lost an eye to an arrow to run in perfect formation while pulling out the stray arrow with his own hands.


    A faith bordering on madness and a fighting spirit that made even death retreat!


    A visible, intense momentum, like the army of God, was something even elite soldiers could not easily overlook.


    Although Carl was no longer in front of them as he always was, he was still leading them all powerfully from behind.


    Not pushing, but leading.


    Everyone could feel it.


    The incredible, perfect formation and incredible speed of the charge were nothing short of a natural disaster for the Tumari rebels.


    The 5,000 archers, who should have been able to fire at least three shots, were terrified by the wall of Hardion''s heavy infantry that suddenly appeared before them through the sand and dust after firing a single volley.


    "Eww!"


    "Withdraw the archers and send out the infantry!"


    Chandar gave a hasty order.


    Following the order, the archers fell back frantically, and the infantry rushed forward to fill the gap.


    The cavalry had already charged long ago, so it was now up to the cavalry commander''s discretion.


    "...What¡­!"


    Chandar, who was frowning and looking at the battlefield with his barely recovered vision, was startled.


    The cavalry appeared to be fighting on both sides without any problems.


    In the west, a fierce battle of wits was taking place, and the light cavalry moving along the eastern slope were also advancing steadily as if targeting Hardion''s rear.


    But something unexpected happened in the central infantry formation, which was thought to be the least variable.


    In the midst of a fierce sandstorm where they could not see even an inch ahead, Carl and Baduan had used all their strength to hold the infantry line.


    If they were merely running in a straight line, there would have been no need for such effort.


    Hardion''s battle line against the Tumarian rebels was a crescent formation, with the center jutting out forward and tilting gently to the left and right.


    It was also perfectly symmetrical, as if reflected in a mirror, and even a left-handed man was placed on the right wing, making it difficult for the rebels to exploit.


    Soon, the infantry of both sides clashed violently.


    "Hang in there!"


    "Whoa!"


    Thud!


    The orders from Carl and Baduan were given simultaneously, and Hardion''s line of soldiers, which had been running vigorously, suddenly stopped.


    Raising their shields and aiming their spears, they maintained the crescent formation and glared at the oncoming enemy.


    ''I got hit!''


    Chandar was astonished.


    But now, they could not afford to abandon their infantry.


    If they withdrew the infantry, Hardion''s soldiers would advance and pressure the flanks of the cavalry.


    Moreover, trying to convey orders to infantry just before a collision would not elicit an immediate response.


    "Wow!"


    Kwaaaaang!


    And soon, the infantry of both sides clashed.


    With a huge impact sound, the full-scale battle began. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 254 The Final Battle [3]

    "Hang in there!"


    "Kkaaaah¡­!"


    Naturally, the first to collide with the enemy was the center at the very front of the crescent formation.


    They were the most physically developed of the selected line infantry, and at the same time, they were also able to manipulate mana. However, even a knight who handles mana could do nothing in the face of overwhelming violence.


    They staggered backward, reeling from the dizzying shock, only to be stopped by the wall of comrades supporting their backs. The spear was pointed forward, but they didn''t know what or how they were aiming it. They just endured, putting all their weight on the shield.


    What was especially painful was that the protruding center had to withstand attacks not only from the front but also from the sides.


    The Tumarian rebels ordered a charge in single formation. But when a person suddenly appeared in front of them, they couldn''t ignore it. Naturally, they became conscious of the center of Hardion and unconsciously changed direction to attack the center.


    The center of the protruding Hardion was not just an empty phrase; it was literally to die for.


    "Hang in there! Hang in there!"


    Baduan shouted at the top of his lungs, encouraging his men from behind the center, which was being pushed back and squeezed by the enemy. However, eventually, the center was gradually crushed by the overwhelming mass difference and began to be pushed back. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Stay in line! Stay in line! Trust your comrades! If you fight for them, they will fight for you and die!"


    Carl banged his soldiers'' backs and shouted in a huge voice that everyone could clearly hear even amid the din of the battlefield.


    He had to pay special attention to the right wing because the ratio of knights was low due to the left-handed deployment, and there was a risk that it would be broken through or collapse under the enemy''s pressure.


    Even though it seemed like a trivial decision to place a left-handed soldier on the right wing, it had significant results. Holding the shield in their right hand allowed for much better side protection.


    Thud! Thud!


    Even while being crushed, there were those who tried to break through the crescent formation''s weak point¡ªthe right wing¡ªby slamming their shields, but they all clenched their teeth and held on.


    "Ughhhh¡­!"


    "Kahhak! Huh¡­!"


    In the clashing battle lines, instead of battle cries or screams of pain, only crushed groans could be heard.


    The Tumarian rebels had no room to swing their weapons, as they intended to break through Hardion''s lines by charging with their overwhelming mass. However, Hardion did not even attempt to attack but just stood their ground and was able to block attacks from enemies six times their size while being pushed back.


    Because of this, the front lines became completely frozen, and a literal "power struggle" was taking place. It was a really stupid fight with no clear answer.


    "Fuck!"


    It was not the commander of the small number of Hardion troops who spat curses at the foolish battle but the commander of the overwhelmingly large number of Tumarian rebels.


    Hardion''s line infantry had missed the crescent formation due to the sandy dust obscuring their vision.


    When fighting a small number of enemies on a narrow battlefield where it was impossible to form complex formations with 40,000 troops, it was natural to engage in a battle of strength and attempt a breakthrough using mass.


    Because that was the rule.


    However, although it was a power struggle they had wanted so badly, it was definitely not like this.


    "You have to step down!"


    "If you fall back, it''s over! The flanks of the cavalrymen who are tied down will be exposed, and the soldiers in front will be annihilated!"


    The command of the Tumarian rebels was in disarray. They all knew very well what would happen if they charged their conscripts in a crescent formation of elite soldiers into this narrow battlefield.


    "Attack the infantry with magic and charge the light cavalry on the left wing!"


    As the conflict continued, Chandar gave a firm order.


    The west was stuck, shackled by cavalry skirmishes in narrow spaces. The infantry fighting in the center also remained stagnant. So, the only troops that could be used were the wizards and the light cavalry slowly approaching Hardion''s rear from the eastern slope.


    Phew! Phew! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...what?"


    The commander of the light cavalry on the left wing of the Tumarian rebels, who had been patrolling down the slope, was startled by the sudden order to charge and turned around.


    "Is that really the order to charge that I just heard?"


    "That, that¡­ yes, that seems right."


    Everyone seemed embarrassed by the commander''s careful question but gave the same answer. The cavalry commander made a cool-headed judgment.


    "Tsk. Looks like I made a mistake. Go and check the orders."


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, three cavalrymen detached from the light cavalry on the left wing and ran toward the central headquarters.


    It was unlikely that the commander would seriously order a light cavalry charge. They were only there to check and disturb Hardion''s right wing.


    There weren''t many of them, and as light cavalry, their equipment was poor. Above all, Hardion''s right wing was fortified with stone stakes running diagonally down the slope, and 500 archers were aiming their bows with their eyes wide open. There was also a small number of heavy cavalry waiting at the rear.


    They could charge, but all they would achieve was a dog''s death.


    Even for heavy cavalry, charging into a built-up position was suicidal, so how could light cavalry survive?


    Of course, it was a command error.


    In this way, the left-wing light cavalry of the Tumarian rebels ignored orders and just circled in place.


    "Fuck, shit! Fuck! Fuck!"


    The wizards, who received the order, stepped on the shoulders and heads of the soldiers while swearing as they advanced forward. The soldiers were so tightly packed that they couldn''t step on the ground to move forward.


    The wizards could read despair in the faces of those being crushed and slowly dying.


    "S-save me¡­"


    "Let go! I''m coming to save you now!"


    The wizards kicked away the grabbing hands and advanced.


    "Attack now!"


    "Hmm!"


    Four magicians stood on the soldiers'' shoulders and heads, preparing to attack.


    But before they could even use their magic, a spear of fire flew fiercely toward them from the Hardion formation.


    The Hardion Imperial Magicians, who had been waiting in advance, sensed the mana and reacted like lightning.


    "T-this is¡­! You were aiming for this!"


    Only then did the wizards, even those without tactical insight, realize the situation.


    Hardion had been able to rain fireballs on the Tumarian rebels'' infantry but had deliberately remained stationary without using magic. They had focused solely on intercepting any wizards attempting to break their fixation.


    Wizards were selfish. They gave up their offensive to defend themselves desperately against the magic targeting them, eventually retreating.


    Meanwhile, the infantry''s battle situation grew increasingly dire.


    "Crunch¡­! Ugh!"


    The crushed soldiers, more precisely the soldiers of the Tumarian rebels, slumped down and trembled.


    Some vomited as their internal organs were compressed, while others suffocated in the dry desert air. Furthermore, some began to die, foaming at the mouth from broken ribs puncturing their lungs or cardiac arrest due to their hearts being crushed.


    The armor of the Tumarian rebels, which had a high proportion of conscripts, was not very good.


    Although a variety of armors were mixed in, only a few of the standing army wore proper plate armor. So, when pressed from the front and back, the armor collapsed and failed to protect the body from the pressure.


    "Hold on! Hold on!"


    "Ugh¡­!"


    On the other hand, Hardion''s troops were all knights and standing soldiers. Especially in the case of the front lines, all wore full plate armor without exception.


    Since there was no need to swing a weapon, they borrowed others'' armor to equip themselves, even if it didn''t fit perfectly. Structural defense was essential in plate armor.


    Properly forged plate armor, an ergonomic marvel, provided space inside to protect the wearer from impact and pressure.


    Thanks to this, Hardion''s line infantry avoided being crushed to death, even though they were vomiting and urinating due to enormous physical exhaustion.


    In this situation, changes began to appear in the overall ranks.


    Hardion''s infantry was in a crescent formation with a prominent center. Naturally, the direction of force applied by the Tumarian rebels'' infantry to attack was not straight south but angled toward the center.


    A lot of force was especially applied to the protruding center of Hardion.


    "Take a step back! One! Two! Three!"


    "under!"


    Joaaaah!


    "Eww!"


    Under Karl''s command, the infantry center retreats one step in unison.


    In reality, the only soldiers who could follow that order were those positioned at the rear of the infantry ranks.


    However, the opposing forces suddenly tilted, and the center of the infantry staggered and was pushed back in an instant.

 Chapter 255 The Final Battle [4]

    The Tumari rebels were unable to react to the sudden weakening of their strength and fell forward in a heap.


    Among them, those who fell were trampled to death in an instant by the overwhelming force of over 30,000 men. The soldiers who barely managed to survive among those in front could sense that they would be crushed to death by the friendly forces rushing in from behind, helplessly impaled by the shields of the Hardion line infantry.


    The center of Hardion''s infantry gradually fell back, and over time, the crescent formation gradually changed into a straight line. Through this process, the enemy pressure that had been concentrated in the center began to be evenly distributed to the periphery, and the troops in the center were able to take a breather.


    Conversely, the situation for the Tumari rebels was deteriorating incredibly. The troops, spread out widely, were pushing endlessly toward the enemy center. However, the protruding center of the opponent retreated, and the space became more overcrowded than before. Except for the rearguard and some soldiers on the left and right outskirts, the infantry of the Tumari rebels were all in a situation where they could not even lift a finger.


    "Move sideways after me! Quickly!"


    The commanders of the Tumari rebels, who had been safely retreating, rushed out on horseback and tried to somehow disperse the soldiers in the rear to the flanks. However, the battlefield was in complete chaos, and the soldiers, suffering from the tremendous force, were already exhausted.


    "This fucking retard! Charge in and hit the rear somehow!"


    The light cavalry on the left wing of the Tumari rebels, who had come to reconfirm the order to charge, also realized the situation and ran back down the slope in a frenzy.


    "Turn! Turn!"


    "What? Charge?"


    But even after hearing the order to charge once again, the light cavalry did not move right away. Because they were at the bottom of the slope, they had no way of knowing what was happening in the infantry battle above.


    "We must charge! Charge immediately!"


    "Are you really crazy? Charge uphill against an enemy who is defended by light cavalry?"


    "It looks like the central infantry is all going to die!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? Why do they die when there are so many more of them?"


    While the light cavalry was faltering, the battle situation began to change once again.


    "Now is the time! Charge both wings!"


    "Charge both wings!"


    Phew! Phew! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The commanders who remained behind Hardion to observe the battle situation were the ones who figured out the exact time. As soon as their orders were given, the troops guarding the flanks and rear of the infantry ranks began to advance.


    The right wing on the east, maintaining a thin column, went down the slope slightly and then up again, and was able to surround the enemy''s left flank without much difficulty. Although some fighting had taken place, the Tumari rebels had too few available troops and were too exhausted.


    "Beware of the archers!"


    Catherine and Billford, running at the forefront of the true right wing, ran briskly, glancing sideways at the infantry in the center. Somewhere out there, their lord would be fighting. They had to complete their mission and win.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Before the start of the infantry battle, the archers of the Tumari rebels who had retreated were about to shoot arrows, but they could not let go of their bows because they might end up showering the backs of their allies with arrows if they were not careful. Also, Hardion''s soldiers were all wearing sturdy plate armor, so arrows wouldn''t be very effective. Friendly casualties from friendly fire would be far greater than enemy casualties.


    Hardion''s true left wing was also advancing, but they had to squeeze through the slender gap between the infantry in the center and the cavalry engaged in a bloody battle. Normally, they wouldn''t even dare approach it, because the moment they entered, they would be overwhelmed by attacks pouring in from the left and right.


    "Master Jaren!"


    However, in the Hardion formation, there was a master named Jaren who had not participated in the battle so far and was waiting for the right time. If Master Jaren had been deployed early, it would have been difficult for the infantry to take advantage of the crescent formation due to fear of the Master.


    Jaren appeared, leaping out alone at the front of the left wing of infantry.


    Soowsh¡ª!


    Jaren dashed through the narrow corridors of death, his mana blades gleaming brightly even under the desert sun, slaughtering everything in his path with his halberd.


    "Wow!"


    "Jaren! Jaren! Jaren! Jaren!"


    The morale of the soldiers soared to the sky at the sight of the Master''s majesty. Soldiers who called out Jaren''s name bravely broke into the gap and took up positions.


    "Fuck!"


    "Run away!"


    "No! Don''t run away! If we run away, we''re all finished!"


    The right wing cavalry of the Tumari rebels, who had an overwhelming advantage in numbers, were defeated by the infantry that had rushed in, formed a line, and brandished spears, thanks to Master Jaren''s efforts. The stopped cavalry was surrounded by infantry. There was nothing they could do. Eventually, those who fled began to emerge, and soon the cavalry ranks of the Tumari rebels completely collapsed and disintegrated.


    "Purchase! We must push them as far away from the battlefield as possible!"


    "Run! Run!"


    Hardion''s cavalry did not retreat despite suffering losses of nearly half their number, and after enduring a period of painful patience, they were finally able to launch an attack on the flanks of the fleeing enemy.


    The cavalry of the Tumari rebels turned their backs on Hardion''s cavalry, which was only a third of their number, and began to flee. Once they turned their backs and ran away, they could not fight back, no matter how many there were. Because the command structure had already collapsed, it was impossible to flank the enemy by deceiving them and performing a turning maneuver.


    "Dolgyeogeok!"


    Meanwhile, the light cavalry commander of the Tumari rebels at the bottom of the slope belatedly realized the situation and hurriedly ordered a charge. However, it would be difficult to break through Hardion''s well-fortified flank by climbing up the slope with light cavalry.


    From the start of the battle until now, they had been moving around the steep slope, irritating Hardion''s right rear, so their horses were very tired. Above all, even if they made a difficult breakthrough now, they would not be able to turn the tide of the battle.


    However, since they could not see the battle situation from below the slope, they attempted an impossible charge. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Five hundred light cavalry charged from north to south along the slope.


    But, to their horror, this time they could not see it from the bottom of the slope, so the light cavalry decided to avoid them and run further south to attack their rear.


    "Charge! Charge!"


    Doo doo doo doo!


    The horses ran strong, but the situation was very bad. If they charged from as high a position as possible, they would suffer minimal damage, but the horses would slowly slide to the left as they went down the slope. There was nothing they could do about running up a steep slope when they were tired.


    "Shooting!"


    The Hardion archers finally fired their first arrows for the first time since the battle began. They knew their opponent would run without turning in order to somehow break through the rear.


    Shhhhh!


    Hehehe!


    "Kkaaa!"


    A volley of 500 archers rained down on the vanguard of the light cavalry struggling up the steep slope. The light cavalry could not be well-armed. Arrows pierced through the armor of the poor riders, killing or dismounting them, and sending the poor horses, not even wearing chariot armor, to a brutal death.


    Choaack!


    "Ahhhh!"


    On the unstable slope, the leader collapsed and slid down to the left. The screams of the crushed rider, being dragged along by the rolling horse, echoed in vain.


    Two more volleys were fired before the light cavalry could barely reach the archers, and the five hundred light cavalry were now visibly thinned out.


    "Stop it!"


    "Eww!"


    The light cavalry charged, aiming their spears. However, the road was blocked by a raised stone stake, making it impossible to form a proper line.


    The Hardion archers blocked the gaps between the stakes with their prepared shields and thrust their spears out from beyond the shields. Even though they were archers, most of them belonged to the elite central imperial army. If you gave them a bow, they were archers, and if you gave them a spear and shield, they were infantry.


    Kwaaaaang!


    "Kkaaa!"


    "Ugh!"


    After running along the steep road, the lead cavalry finally hit the shield between the stone stakes. Naturally, the horse fell, and the rider fell off. However, even the thin shield wall of Hardion collapsed as the soldiers fell backward.


    But here again, Hardion''s amazing tactical insight shined through in the formation he created.

 Chapter 256 - 256: The Final Battle [5]

    When Hardion placed the stone stakes blocking the slope, they did not extend them straight to the east or long to the south.


    From the rear of the infantry formation, which was to become stationary, stone stakes were placed diagonally down the slope to Hardion''s camp.


    The stakes were also oriented obliquely toward the northeast, making it difficult to impale enemy light cavalry charging straight south from the north, but it was enough to create the appearance of a long wall of stakes. It was a diagonal assault on a wall of long stone piles.


    This time, the force was applied in the opposite direction to the stakes, as opposed to the crescent formation that had occurred during the infantry fight. Infantry had to face the enemy head-on in order to attack them, but horses recognized the stone stakes as a wall and tried to avoid them.


    "Oh, no!"


    With these stakes and soldier arrangements, the light cavalry of the Tumari rebels was only able to hit the shields of some of the vanguard.


    They had come to a complete stop, pushing each other as the horses, trying to avoid the stakes and exhausted, veered slightly to the left as they went down the slope.


    "Turn around!"


    "Wow!"


    And one more time. Thanks to the stone stakes driven obliquely to the northeast, Hardion''s waiting heavy cavalry could attack the flanks of the enemy''s long, halting light cavalry. It was a tactical deployment that was nothing short of a work of art.


    The soldiers blocking the gap between the stakes quickly retreated, and the heavy cavalry charged straight through the gap.


    They too could not maintain a solid formation because of the stakes. But such trifles were of little importance when charging down the slope against the flank of the halting light cavalry.


    **Pubberbuck! Kwaaaaang!**


    The first charge of the heavy cavalry, which had been resting without doing anything after the battle began, was executed while going down a steep road. The flanks of the light cavalry, stopped in their tracks by that overwhelming force, were destroyed like sandcastles before a tidal wave.


    It is almost impossible for light cavalry to defeat heavy cavalry in a head-on fight, but they were attacked from the flank while they were exhausted. Needless to say, it was shattered and disintegrated.


    The light cavalry began to flee after that single charge. It was also possible to break through the enemy''s rear to rescue the infantry, so they kept trying. Otherwise, they had no chance of winning.


    "Hold on a little longer! Victory is just around the corner!"


    Carl and Baduan sang a song of victory and encouraged the slain infantrymen of the front line. They also helped the soldiers by pushing their backs and giving them some strength.


    "Aim for their rear!"


    "Yes!"


    Half of Hardion''s cavalry, which had been pursuing the Tumarian rebel cavalry, broke away and charged toward the rear of the infantry.


    The front of the Tumari rebels was completely blocked, their left and right sides were surrounded and under attack, and their rear was threatened by cavalry.


    "Surrender! Surrender!"


    "Don''t surrender!"


    "Save me!"


    An increasing number of soldiers shouted for surrender, caring little for the presence of a commander. Not only the conscripts but also the standing army and warriors cried out for help.


    It is nearly impossible to be active as an individual in war unless you are at least a master. And in a situation where you can''t even move a hand because it''s so crowded, even if you''re a mana user, there''s nothing you can do.


    There was only one answer to the surrendering Tumari rebels.


    "Kill him."


    Hardion''s forces, surrounding them on the left and right, began to brutally kill those who were begging for their lives.


    Even the soldiers who were outside and had the strength to move were unable to swing their weapons because they had no will to fight. Those who were crushed to death inside and dying could not even stand.


    They were barely freed and fell to the floor, writhing. There was no mercy for them either. Hardion''s soldiers continued to advance inward, stabbing with spears, striking with shields, and trampling.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    The commanders of the Tumarian rebels, including Chandar, were dismayed. In the meantime, there were those who quietly ran away to survive. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The infantry was being slaughtered as if they were being harvested while the fleeing cavalry led the enemy cavalry.


    "Ugh, ugh¡­ . Euaaaah!"


    The archers and the reserves remaining behind the main force in the camp were terrified at the sight and began to flee. It was literally like a cycle of death.


    The soldiers pushed, grabbed, and knocked down their comrades, trying to escape with whatever supplies they had. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Unfortunately, the passage through the canyon was too narrow. The reason the Tumarian rebel command was confident of victory and thought they could annihilate Hardion''s forces was because there was no room to retreat here. The canyon was so narrow that only a few could move at a time.


    Hell broke out as thousands of people tried to escape through the narrow passage.


    It was all over.


    "Sons and daughters of Tumaris!"


    At that time, in that place where everyone was screaming and crying out for help in despair:


    "I am Topal! I am the one who has come to fight, Topal!"


    Only one voice, the one willing to fight, rang out clearly. He did not mention his clan or his father''s name, nor did he mention Sahal Din, which indicated his military commanding officer status.


    Topal, who had finally escaped from the chaotic situation after being locked up and unable to move, looked down at everyone with a haggard and miserable appearance, not even wearing his armor.


    Topal was riding a horse that was fleeing, leaving behind its dead rider, and in his hand, he held a spear that had been discarded by someone. From his bloodshot eyes that were looking at everyone, endless tears of sorrow flowed.


    Yet his eyes, prepared for death, shone clearly without any fear or trembling.

 Chapter 257 - 257: The Final Battle [6]

    "Those who are afraid may run away! Those who wish to live may run away! However! At least do not drive your comrades who have been with you to death!"


    Topal''s voice, mixed with hot tears, was clearly conveyed to everyone even amidst the screams and cries. In the midst of the hell of Abigyuhuan, everyone felt a sense of shame that wrung their hearts at the cry of one person who had made a firm resolution.


    They trembled as they turned away from their comrades, whom they had caught, knocked down, and trampled upon.


    "I will fight the enemy to the end! For the people of this land who are isolated and dying there!"


    Topal''s voice roared like a lion''s, his spear held aloft.


    "Is there anyone who will join me?"


    Silence greeted his call. Undeterred, Topal shouted again.


    "Are you saying that there is really no one who will be with me?"


    When no one answered, he encouraged them instead.


    "Good! Then get out of here! Get out of this land, and make sure you survive and return home!"


    "¡­ ¡­ ." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He absolved them of guilt, shouldering the responsibility for their plight.


    "This is all my fault for sending you to your death! If anyone accuses you of something, mention the name of Sahal Din Topal and deny your unjust punishment!"


    Then, without hesitation, Topal turned and rode toward the enemy alone, shouting, "Topal is here! Sahal Din Topal is here!"


    His lone charge, a figure in fluttering white with no armor, stood out starkly.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"


    Moved by his bravery, some soldiers reversed course, swearing as they followed him. Inspired by his courage and selflessness, their exhaustion faded, replaced by a burning resolve.


    Though only 500 of the 3,000 reserves joined Topal, their spirits were unshakable.


    ---


    The number of reserve troops running alongside Topal was pitifully small.


    But that sight was enough to instill hope in the hearts of the fleeing cavalrymen.


    "Support from our allies! Support from our allies!"


    "Wow!"


    "Turn! Turn!"


    It was fortunate that they were so absent-minded that they didn''t notice there weren''t many reinforcements.


    The vanguard of the fleeing cavalry stumbled and tried to circle back into formation. However, the elite cavalry that had originally led the charge fled late, were attacked by Carl''s cavalry while riding in the rear, and were killed or fell off their horses. Now, the least skilled ones were in the lead.


    "Follow me! Follow Sahal Din Topal!"


    At that moment, Topal, in fluttering white clothes, passed by the inexperienced leader.


    Upon hearing Topal''s name and seeing his appearance, the leading cavalry gritted their teeth and ran after Topal''s back.


    Topal held his spear high and swung it around to indicate the exact direction and timing, controlling the speed.


    "Turn around!"


    "Wow!"


    The cavalry, following Topal, made a sharp turn from the west to the center and charged toward Carl''s cavalry.


    Originally, it would have been possible to directly attack the enemy''s flank and penetrate them, but Carl''s cavalry was too superior to be easily overcome.


    Doo doo doo doo!


    The Hardion cavalry, which had been chasing the fleeing enemy cavalry, performed a turning maneuver without delay.


    The cavalry of both camps made a large clockwise turn and passed by without colliding.


    "This!"


    The cavalry commander, Carl, suddenly broke out in a cold sweat as the enemy cavalry''s movements became sharp.


    The cavalry of the Tumarian rebels numbered over 3,000, while the cavalry of Carl pursuing them numbered only 500.


    If they fought head-on in a relatively wide-open space, away from confined areas, even with differences in training, the six-to-one numerical disparity would be impossible to overcome.


    If they fought, they would be completely destroyed.


    However, retreat was not an option, as one mistake could collapse the infantry''s encirclement that had barely secured victory.


    Topal rode his horse and scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes. When he saw the infantry being surrounded and brutally slaughtered, he gritted his teeth.


    "Commander! Where is the commander?"


    Instead of charging straight ahead, Topal circled slowly for a moment, searching for the cavalry commander.


    As he rode in a circle, his shouts echoed far and wide. A group of cavalry broke away from their ranks and rode across the circle toward Topal, his white robes fluttering in the wind.


    "Sahal Din Topal!"


    "I will divide the forces! You tie up the enemy cavalry! I will save the infantry!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Topal gave the order, the cavalry that had been circling in a large loop suddenly split into two and began to move.


    One thousand cavalrymen circled close by, keeping Carl''s cavalry in check as they waited for an opening, while the remaining two thousand galloped powerfully to relieve the infantry.


    "Damn it! I have to stop it¡­!"


    "Enough! There''s no need to fight!"


    The knights and soldiers in Carl''s cavalry strengthened their resolve upon seeing this sight. Meanwhile, the commander retreated coolly, ensuring the enemy''s advance was unblocked.


    Topal ran hard to protect his infantry and the people he was supposed to defend.


    Doo doo doo doo¡­!


    A group of cavalry passed by Topal.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Topal locked eyes with the man at the center of the small group of cavalry.


    Chandar, riding a horse and abandoning his palanquin with his entourage and guards, stared at Topal.


    Topal closed his mouth with firm resolve and turned his gaze away from Chandar.


    He ran forward with only one thought in mind: to save his people.


    Meanwhile, Chandar couldn''t take his eyes off Topal as he passed by.


    A bewildered Chandar turned around, searching for Topal''s white robes fluttering in the distance.


    But Topal had already disappeared, hidden by the cavalry.


    "¡­ ¡­ Ugh!"


    Topal galloped vigorously, biting his lip as he observed the movements of Carl''s infantry.


    Blood flowed from his lips, down his beard, staining his chest red.


    Topal saw through Carl''s strategy and read the shining path to victory more clearly than anyone else.


    He was a renowned general, capable of turning a completely tilted battle situation around.


    But it was too late. Carl had been too fast.


    "Get in line! Prepare for impact!"


    "Understood!"


    Carl, who had been behind the infantry in the center, now led from the front, standing proudly in his red cloak.


    Beyond the wall of soldiers, he sensed the movements of the invisible enemy and moved one step ahead.


    "Nameless General of Tumaria! Surrender! The battle is over!"


    Carl stood tall in front of everyone, shouting at the charging cavalry.


    His sword, drawn with an eerie glow, and his fluttering red cloak inspired awe and fear.


    Cavalry could do nothing against a wall of heavy infantry in formation.


    Everyone who studied military science knew this.


    But Topal didn''t stop.


    He bent down, holding his spear firmly against his side, and aimed at Carl.


    His hood, blown away by the wind, revealed his gray hair fluttering wildly.


    His black eyes, heavy with the determination to save his people, pierced through Carl''s green eyes.


    Despite their distance, Carl''s voice reached Topal and his men, carrying a promise.


    "If you surrender now, I will not kill your soldiers. I swear this in the name of Carl Feld Hardion, Grand Duke of Hardion!"


    Topal rode hard, his black eyes locked with Carl''s green ones.


    When Topal finally reached him, the horse beneath him panted heavily.


    Topal looked down at Carl, distrust and fear etched into his gaze.


    Crunch.


    Carl sheathed his sword deliberately so all could see.


    Topal dismounted, panting heavily.


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo¡­ ¡­ ."


    Relaxing his grip on his spear, it clattered to the ground.


    "¡­I surrender."


    Topal''s voice, now worn out, sounded gentle and wise.


    "Good. I will keep my promise."


    Carl removed his gauntlet and extended his hand.


    Topal hesitated but finally took it.


    The battle was over. H

 Chapter 258 - 258: Perfect Mythical Victory

    "Nameless General of Tumaria! Surrender! The battle is over!"


    Carl stood tall in front of everyone, shouting at the charging cavalry.


    His sword, drawn with an eerie glow, and his fluttering red cloak inspired awe and fear.


    Cavalry could do nothing against a wall of heavy infantry in formation.


    Everyone who studied military science knew this.


    But Topal didn''t stop.


    He bent down, holding his spear firmly against his side, and aimed at Carl.


    His hood, blown away by the wind, revealed his gray hair fluttering wildly.


    His black eyes, heavy with the determination to save his people, pierced through Carl''s green eyes.


    Despite their distance, Carl''s voice reached Topal and his men, carrying a promise.


    "If you surrender now, I will not kill your soldiers. I swear this in the name of Carl Feld Hardion, Grand Duke of Hardion!"


    Topal rode hard, his black eyes locked with Carl''s green ones.


    When Topal finally reached him, the horse beneath him panted heavily.


    Topal looked down at Carl, distrust and fear etched into his gaze.


    Crunch.


    Carl sheathed his sword deliberately so all could see.


    Topal dismounted, panting heavily.


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo¡­ ¡­ ."


    Relaxing his grip on his spear, it clattered to the ground.


    "¡­I surrender."


    Topal''s voice, now worn out, sounded gentle and wise.


    "Good. I will keep my promise."


    Carl removed his gauntlet and extended his hand.


    Topal hesitated but finally took it.


    The battle was over.


    Of Hardion''s 8,000 troops, 600 were killed, and 1,600 were wounded.


    Of the 40,000 troops of the Tumari rebels, 29,000 were killed, 3,000 were wounded, and 2,000 fled.


    The Battle of the Tishal Mountains ended in a complete tactical victory for Hardion.


    Hardion''s losses mostly came from the cavalry that clashed head-on with the enemy, while the infantry that held their ranks to the end suffered no major losses.


    As a result of the battle, Hardion captured all the supplies and took 9,000 prisoners. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the infantry of the Tumari rebels had been overcrowded during the battle, so there was not a single healthy man among them. After the battle, they began dying one after another, leaving only 7,000 prisoners alive.


    When Carl first adopted this tactic, he had no intention of sparing the enemy infantry. Even if they were not killed outright by weapons, he created conditions where they would die automatically after the war.


    And everything worked out just as he had planned.


    The enemy infantry was annihilated, and Carl kept his word, significantly weakening the power of northwestern Tumaria and instilling indelible fear. Even in the midst of a fight, with swords drawn against an enemy, pleading for mercy was something neither Yusuf nor Akhtar Ali would dare to do.


    It would be safe to say that the invasion of Tumaria virtually ended here.


    The victory achieved in the battle with Hidan was ridiculously huge¡ªbeyond belief.


    Carl treated Topal as the supreme commander of the Tumarian rebels.


    Hardion''s side, not knowing all the details, could not help but assume that Topal was indeed the supreme commander.


    Above all, all the other high-ranking commanders had fled, leaving Topal as the only commander with the name Sahal Din.


    Someone had to be held accountable for this, and so, Topal, who was left alone, had no choice but to shoulder the burden.


    "Sahal Din Topal, I have heard the soldiers speak about you."


    When Hardion''s commanders learned of the situation during the post-war recovery, they treated Topal very politely.


    Topal was a general with accurate strategic insight, tactical judgment, courage, and character.


    If the Tumarian rebels had actually acted as Topal had suggested, Hardion''s forces would have been defeated without a fight and forced to retreat.


    A great general who deserved praise had been unable to accomplish anything and was left to face defeat because of a few fools.


    Those fools, in turn, bore the responsibility for the lost battle.


    From a political standpoint, Topal may have been a fool, but as a military commander, one could not help but respect him.


    "As promised, the prisoners will be treated with respect. You need not worry about this any further."


    Carl also behaved very politely towards Topal, whom he had captured.


    However, this was not out of respect but rather because the prisoners admired Topal. If he were treated poorly, a riot could break out.


    "Thank you, Archduke Carl."


    "I have promised you, as well as Sultan Yusuf and Akhtar Ali before you. And according to another promise I made to them, I will not harm the innocent people of Tumaria and will rule them in peace."


    Carl reassured Topal and the captive people of Tumaria by referencing his promise to Yusuf and Ali.


    This time, the prisoners could neither be killed nor liberated.


    Killing them was obviously out of the question, but liberation was also not an option.


    Hidan''s troops came from far away, and if they were released, they would return to their homeland, where Hidan''s political maneuvers would re-engage them.


    If the prisoners were freed at this stage, they would once again block Carl''s advance northward.


    Thus, the liberation of prisoners would only come after the occupation and domination of northwestern Tumaria were complete.


    "..."


    Topal quietly lowered his head at Carl''s words.


    His hood slipped off, revealing his graying hair covered in dirt, obscuring his wrinkled face.


    The old military commander lowered his head and wept, remembering the people who had died senselessly. He also shed tears of relief at the fact that the worst massacre he had feared would not occur.


    The battle was over.


    Carl sent out a large number of messengers to carry the news south of the Tishal Mountains.


    North of the Tishal Mountains, the remnants of the defeated soldiers who had fled would spread word of the outcome.


    Above all, Carl''s personal arrival in those lands would confirm everything.


    In this war, Carl had directly participated in and commanded only two battles.


    However, with the first battle against Hidan, he had utterly destroyed the influence of the Tumarian rebels in the central region.


    And with the second battle at the Tishal Mountains, he had solidified his control over all of northwestern Tumaria.


    Both battles had been criticized by some as reckless.


    But Carl had avoided all other battles, deciding the war''s outcome in less than fifty days with minimal fighting.


    Now, everyone would know about Carl.


    He only fought the battles he deemed necessary, and he ensured victory in each.


    It was a perfect, mythical victory.

 Chapter 259 - 259: The Aftermath of the Tishal Mountains

    Chapter: The Aftermath of the Tishal Mountains


    Carl didn''t want to spend too much time on post-war recovery.


    He chose to retreat again through the southern canyon of the Tishal Mountains, away from the battlefield where tens of thousands of corpses were piled. The reason for the retreat was to ensure safety and, at the same time, to reestablish supply routes. There was still no certainty that the North was safe. It was right to retreat for now.


    The supply route problem had to be solved, for if Carl had continued north, he would have had to get supplies through the narrow, inconvenient, and corpse-strewn valleys of the Tishal Mountains. Within the mountain range, you are vulnerable to enemy attacks, and above all, corpses would rot, so if you got too close, you could get an infectious disease or lose your supplies. Even if the distance was a bit far, it was better to avoid the Tishal Mountains and return to the eastern plains.


    "I surrender!"


    Carl moved forward with 7,000 soldiers and prisoners whose morale was high after a great victory. Since news of Carl''s victory had already been delivered, the castles and cities he encountered along the way surrendered without resistance.


    With 8,000 troops, he had fought against 40,000 troops, killing over 30,000 with minor casualties and winning. Who would want to fight someone like that?


    If one thought about it calmly, all that was needed was to trust the walls and hold on. But the fear of Carl had now turned to awe, and everyone vehemently refused to fight him. Above all, the main reason was that there were no troops left to fight, as the rebels had already conscripted several times due to the civil war. If this continued, the seed of men would truly dry up, and they might have to endure a hellish dark age for decades, even after the war ended.


    Hardion''s troops, marching east along the mountain range, heard reports that the enemy had been discovered waiting at the end of the mountain range.


    "You want to fight here one more time? Really?"


    "You still have that kind of power?"


    Hardion''s command and even the soldiers found this very puzzling. Even after suffering such a terrible defeat and losing 38,000 troops, they still had the will and strength to fight?


    Strategically speaking, the battle here was a very ''appropriate'' one for the Tumari rebels. For efficient supply, the Hardion army had to move close to the mountain range. A larger detour was possible, but that would make not only the advance route but also the supply route terribly long and would also cut off the supply line to the enemy waiting at the end of the mountain range.


    In other words, if the enemy simply defended this place, they could hold back Carl''s progress. Since it was such a strategic point, it was certainly right to prepare for battle here.


    "What were the numbers and composition of the enemies?"


    "It''s a light cavalry formation. I don''t know the exact number, but I don''t think it''s more than 10,000."


    Since there were many light cavalry, they would also be sending out scouts to watch the surrounding area. If you got too close, you would be pursued, so it was difficult to obtain detailed information.


    "Duren! You really intend to fight!"


    At those words, most of the nobles in the commanding staff sighed.


    The enemy would slowly harass them with the mobility of light cavalry on the wide plains, causing them to retreat by accumulating damage. Charge? No. They would make Hardion''s troops endure a hellish time, raining arrows and fraying their nerves.


    The intention was crystal clear. Since their morale had dropped due to the crushing defeat, they wouldn''t fight directly.


    "Hehehehe, it was like that in the last battle, but now that it''s all over. Hehehehe..."


    Baduan burst into laughter at the absurdity.


    If they were going to use a delaying strategy of pushing back or holding out without fighting, then they should have done it before the Battle of Tishal Mountains.


    "Hadadsi¡­"


    When Topal heard this news, he covered his face with his hands and looked for God.


    For this delay strategy to be effective, several conditions had to be met.


    First, you needed a geographic advantage to block your opponent''s movements.


    Next, you needed a solid force to block your opponent''s breakthrough.


    And most importantly, you needed a decisive factor that could force your opponent to retreat with a delaying strategy.


    The reason Topal had wanted to win without fighting before the previous Battle of Tishal Mountains was because all of these conditions were in place. The first two conditions were satisfied by blocking the narrow canyon path with 40,000 troops. And if they had just stalled for time without fighting, the fear Carl had built up would have collapsed, and the castles and cities in western Tumaria would have quickly become independent, cutting off his supply lines.


    But what was the point of trying delaying strategies now?


    What if they took a big detour to the east or split their forces to shake things up, even if it was a bit too much? Were they confident that they could stop Hardion''s army, which was brimming with morale?


    And what good could be gained by tying up Carl''s army? Were they planning to just sit back and wait until Carl took complete control of the southern part of the Tishal Mountains?


    Eventually, Topal earnestly begged to meet Carl.


    "Thank you for listening to my request."


    "That''s okay. Sahal Din Topal, what''s the matter?"


    Even though they treated him politely, Topal was still a prisoner. He should be grateful that he was meeting Carl at all.


    "I heard the news. I would like to hear what Archduke Carl will do."


    Topal carefully navigated his words. If one mistake was made, the remaining 10,000 troops in northwestern Tumaria, especially the cavalry, would be annihilated.


    Light cavalry may be a nuisance on the plains, but they were all but useless against well-armored heavy infantry. You could shoot arrows all day, but what was the point? Even light cavalry would be exhausted and run out of arrows after being covered in dust for half a day.


    Carl''s elite heavy infantry, consisting of Hardion''s central army and the Laurel Union''s standing army, would endure. After that, Hardion''s heavy cavalry, who had preserved their stamina, could leisurely ride their horses to pursue and drive away or kill the light cavalry.


    Even if you weren''t a commander with outstanding abilities like Carl, Baduan, or Topal, anyone could figure this out.


    ...No, Topal finally understood why they were doing such a foolish thing now. They needed a victory¡ªa sweet victory to wash away the bitter wounds of defeat.


    For something like that.


    "Sahal Din Topal, as you expected, we will stick to the mountain range and break through."


    Carl said blandly.


    Topal felt dizzy. He desperately wanted Carl to step aside and choose to occupy and stabilize the lands south of the Tishal Mountains, but Carl was no fool. If Carl went north and took over the territory north of the Tishal Mountains, the lands south would naturally become his, so why waste time?


    What tormented Topal was that he knew Carl would truly avoid fighting and simply break through.


    Topal, who had great strategic vision, understood why Carl had fought the Battle of Tishal Mountains. Carl had weakened the power of Western Tumaria by annihilating over 30,000 men¡ªinfantry, citizens, and able-bodied men¡ªin one place.


    Topal didn''t believe Carl would just let those 10,000 light cavalry go. This was combat. No one could be blamed for killing the enemy during combat.


    Topal closed his eyes for a moment to collect his thoughts. Sweat dripped down his wrinkled forehead. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Archduke Carl, can you give me a chance to convince them before the battle?"


    After much thought, Topal opened his eyes and asked Carl to allow it.


    Even Carl couldn''t help but be a little surprised by those words.


    Carl had expected Topal to ask for mercy. Topal''s attempt to persuade his allies meant that a general who had surrendered and been taken prisoner would now tell his comrades to give up the fight and surrender.


    If Topal did that, his future was clear. He would lose the title of Sahal Din, and his family would be abandoned and despised. He might even be lynched to death.


    And yet, Topal said he would do it¡ªknowing all those risks.


    Topal''s eyes were filled with fear. But it wasn''t fear for his own honor, status, or life.


    Topal feared his family would suffer. At the same time, he feared for the innocent people who had been brought here, not knowing anything, only to be killed.


    Whichever side he chose, blood would flow.


    Topal endured the pain tearing through his chest and decided to act¡ªnot for himself or his family, but for the people.

 Chapter 260 - 260: The Ruthless Tactics of War

    Carl quietly observed Topal.


    There are many who claim they will chase the flag that stands high on the top of the flagpole, too far away and too radiant to grasp.


    But in truth, only a handful of people in this world can truly fight for it.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Carl looked at Topal with an unwavering gaze.


    Topal, in turn, silently regarded the young Archduke whose commanding presence was undeniable despite his age.


    ''He is a terrifying being,'' thought Topal. He shuddered as he realized Carl was coldly weighing the situation and Topal''s worth according to his own merciless logic.


    "Understood, Sahal Din Topal. I respect your decision," Carl said after a moment, his voice low and steady.


    Topal breathed a sigh of relief but couldn''t shake the uneasiness gnawing at him. What thoughts had crossed Carl''s mind during that short silence? What decisions had he made?


    If Topal had understood Carl''s intentions, he might have cried out in despair and torn at his hair.


    But for Topal, who had set out to save the lives of those about to perish right before his eyes, the future felt too uncertain. He was, after all, only human.


    Carl gathered Hardion''s command staff and quietly discussed the matter. No one could fathom what reasoning he used to convince them, but strangely, the command accepted his proposal with a calmness that bordered on unease.


    "I''ll go with you! If it''s for persuasion, it''ll be better if I accompany you!" Akhtar Ali, who had been shadowing Carl to monitor him, made an earnest plea.


    His face was pale, and his fear was palpable.


    "Akhtar Ali, this is not your concern. Sahal Din Topal has requested this himself," Carl replied firmly, refusing Ali''s request. He even had Ali discreetly removed to prevent him from warning Topal.


    Shortly thereafter, Topal rode alone toward the Tumarian rebels who had gathered at the edge of the Tishal Mountains.


    No one suspected he would flee.


    After all, seven thousand prisoners and countless civilians from western Tumaria were being held hostage. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl watched as Topal''s figure disappeared into the vast wilderness, the setting sun casting a fiery glow over the desert.


    Topal was undoubtedly a capable general and a noble man.


    But it was precisely his nobility that hampered him from fully utilizing his abilities.


    Topal''s compassion made him prioritize saving the ten thousand lives immediately before him, even if it meant splitting northwestern Tumaria.


    Hours later, as the sun dipped below the horizon, Topal returned. He staggered across the burning desert, his body bloodied from arrow wounds to his shoulder and thigh.


    His despairing expression spoke volumes¡ªnot just of his physical pain, but of the anguish tearing at his heart.


    Topal had failed.


    To be precise, he had been scapegoated. Chandar and the other Tumarian leaders, who had gathered their last forces with cries of victory, placed the blame for their defeat squarely on Topal.


    The Tumarian northwest, furious at Topal for recklessly engaging Hardion''s forces and ignoring the delaying strategies suggested by Chandar, now branded him a failure.


    The truth was drowned in a sea of lies. The two thousand soldiers who had fled were too preoccupied with returning home to share their accounts.


    And no one believed the word of a lowly commoner like Topal.


    Chandar and his associates manipulated the narrative, ensuring their fabricated version of events prevailed.


    As Carl watched Topal stumble toward him, his bloodstained figure a testament to his sacrifice, the Archduke remained calm.


    "This is the reality of war," Carl murmured to himself, his tone devoid of sympathy.


    Later, when Carl occupied northwestern Tumaria, the truth came to light through the testimonies of prisoners.


    The contrast was stark¡ªbetween the noble who had fought to save lives and the nobles who had driven their people to death.


    When the full story was revealed, Topal, who had been vilified, became a tragic figure beyond redemption.


    Yet Carl made an astonishing decision.


    He appointed Topal as the governor of the imperial territory north of the Tishal Mountains.


    The land was thrown into turmoil.


    What would happen when the people saw the man they had once scorned placed in a position of power by Carl?


    "I''m taking a day to rest. We''ll leave before sunrise tomorrow. Prepare the troops," Carl ordered calmly, as Topal staggered into view, bleeding and broken after being attacked by the very people he had tried to save.


    Though the battle had been unnecessary, Carl saw no reason to avoid it.


    The losses were minimal, all within Carl''s calculated expectations.


    The casualties among Carl''s forces were negligible, and those still to come would be even fewer.


    ***


    The Hardion army rose long before sunrise to prepare for battle and began their advance while it was still dark. As Carl had planned, he ordered his soldiers to move along the edge of the Tishal Mountains, staying close to the rocky outcroppings on their left.


    The shields were preferably worn on the soldiers'' right arms. The left side was protected by the Tishal Mountains, but the right side was an open plain, making it the obvious target for enemy fire. Wearing the shield on the right arm drastically reduced the fighting power of right-handed soldiers, but Carl was confident in his strategy.


    The Tumarians would not dare to charge against Hardion''s heavy infantry. This was partly because the Tumarians were mostly light cavalry and partly because their morale had already been shattered. The most critical concern was the cavalry, particularly the horses. Protecting the horses from enemy attacks was key to maintaining mobility and ensuring a decisive victory.


    Carl sent the horses and supplies far to the left, away from the line of fire, and stationed the infantry on the vulnerable right flank. To maintain this formation, Carl adopted a long, elongated line. At first glance, the formation appeared dangerously thin and vulnerable to breaking. However, this was a calculated deception.


    Carl anticipated that the Tumarians might attempt a feigned charge with their light cavalry, firing arrows to weaken the ranks. Could they really break through Hardion''s battle-hardened infantry, who had already tasted victory under Carl''s command?


    To further entrap the Tumarians, Carl devised a cunning strategy. He gathered the captured Tumarian prisoners in the center of the ranks. This appeared to be an honorable decision on Carl''s part, as if he were protecting the prisoners. In reality, it was a trap.


    The prisoners were tightly gathered in a slightly convex part of the formation, which naturally thinned the soldier density on the right flank. From within the ranks, this subtle adjustment went unnoticed. However, to an external observer, it appeared to be a glaring weakness in the formation¡ªa tempting target for an arrow barrage.


    Carl anticipated that the Tumarians would focus their attacks on this apparent weak point, wasting their arrows on the prisoners. This tactic would help minimize casualties among Hardion''s soldiers and expedite the exhaustion of the enemy''s resources.


    It was a ruthless decision but ultimately a rational one. Carl knew that if the prisoners remained still, fearing death, the damage to his soldiers would be minimal. Allowing the battle to drag on would only lead to higher casualties and increased strain on supplies.


    This was war, not a game. Ruthless and cruel decisions were the harsh reality of survival in the battlefield. Carl''s actions were not born out of malice but necessity. He was not massacring prisoners but using them strategically to secure victory.


    None of the Hardion commanders opposed this plan. It was not their soldiers being used as shields, after all. From their perspective, the prisoners were being "protected" while serving a purpose in the battle.


    This battle, they believed, was a result of Tumarian folly. Had the enemy not acted recklessly, there would have been no need for such brutal tactics. Still, Hardion could not afford to arm the prisoners for protection, as doing so could lead to a revolt.


    For Carl and his commanders, the lives of their own soldiers outweighed any moral dilemma concerning the Tumarian prisoners. Their primary duty was to their army and their people. In truth, they could have resorted to even more brutal measures if not for their agreements with Sultan Yusuf, Akhtal Ali, and other Tumarian officials.


    Without those promises, the Hardion army would have razed castles and cities, massacred civilians, burned buildings, and looted supplies without hesitation. For now, however, Carl''s calculated ruthlessness was tempered by political considerations. Even so, his strategies reflected the cold reality of war, where survival and victory justified the means.

 Chapter 261 - 261: The Price of Conviction

    When Hardion''s army, led by Carl, resumed its march north after a brief rest, they were once again faced with an unexpected situation.


    "We will never surrender! You cruel demon of Hardion!"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    This was the answer that came back to Carl, who was walking towards the locked gate, demanding surrender.


    Carl immediately sensed the situation. As Chandar retreated, he must have spread rumors in the castle and the city that Carl had been carrying out a brutal massacre by sending prisoners out as cannon fodder. That way, Chandar could justify his defeat and retreat.


    It wasn''t entirely untrue, but strictly speaking, Carl could not be entirely blamed for it. Although Carl acted with intention, Hardion''s army had actually tried to protect the prisoners, and in the process, blood was shed.


    Weren''t the Tumarians the ones who shot arrows without checking whether their targets were friend or foe?


    "If you don''t surrender, there''s nothing I can do," Carl said.


    "Okay, just wait a minute!"


    As Carl prepared to calmly order an attack, Akhtal Ali suddenly ran forward, shaking off his soldiers to avoid a senseless death.


    If they refused to surrender at this point, Carl had no choice but to attack and conquer. The monument of conquest built with blood would become the tombstone of a grave¡ªa grim outcome Ali desperately wanted to prevent.


    "Akhtal Ali, step aside. They have not surrendered, and we cannot simply pass by. The enemy''s false rumors have made it impossible to trust others to surrender without force. We must capture every castle and city we encounter. This is not something I can change, regardless of my promise to Sultan Yusuf," Carl said, his tone cold and resolute.


    He had no intention of wasting time stranded here. Any further delay would lead to greater losses due to supply issues and problems within Hardion itself.


    It would also interfere with the war between Yusuf and Siana, who were fighting in the east.


    "Or, Akhtal Ali, would you like to try persuading them yourself?" Carl asked.


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Ali couldn''t respond to Carl''s polite but pointed question.


    Ali stepping forward to persuade was something that could have been done at any time in the past. In fact, it was something Ali should have done. But now, it was impossible.


    The actions of the defeated leaders, including Chandar, to avoid responsibility, were returning as karma and accelerating the division of the territory north of the Tishal Mountains.


    It wasn''t just the defeat in battle that was the problem. Chandar had also blamed Topal for the loss and, in a desperate attempt to cover up his failure, carried out a reckless attack that decimated his own troops. Then, he retreated and spread false rumors.


    If Akhtal Ali, one of the spiritual leaders of the Hadad sect, were to reveal the truth and scold the nobles, including Chandar, it would lead to an irreversible war.


    A riot could break out, with indiscriminate accusations and violence aimed at the nobility. This would strengthen Hardion''s hold on northwestern Tumaria and leave a scar that wouldn''t heal, even if Yusuf eventually unified Tumaria.


    "¡­ ¡­ I will do it. Archduke Carl, I will do it."


    The one who stepped forward in place of Akhtal Ali was none other than Topal, who had barely managed to stand that morning.


    Clutching his chest, torn apart by resentment and pain, Topal earnestly pleaded with Carl.


    "Please, let me do it. This time, I will definitely convince them."


    "Sahal Din Topal! This is not right!"


    Ali tried to hold onto the pleading Topal and push him away. However, no matter how wounded Topal was, he remained a sturdy warrior who could control mana. The frail, elderly Ali could not move him.


    Ali clung to Topal, embracing him tightly, and whispered urgent words into his ear.


    "Don''t you know what will happen to you after the civil war ends? You''ll face a situation worse than death. Are you willing to become a traitor to your nation?"


    If Topal went through with this, no matter how noble his sacrifice, he would undoubtedly be branded a traitor after Tumaria''s unification.


    Not only would his family suffer execution, but even his relatives would face persecution. Those who survived would live in shame and torment.


    Topal, the man who sacrificed himself for his people, would be condemned as the leader of a rebellion and meet a terrible end.


    "Akhtal Ali, I appreciate your concern for me. But don''t you see that there is no other way?"


    "¡­ ¡­ ."


    Topal, still panting from dizziness, tried to console Ali.


    Everything was already proceeding according to Carl''s plan. The division of the land north of the Tishal Mountains was certain. Carl would ensure it.


    Rather than Ali stepping forward to divide black and white, it was better for "the traitor Topal" to bear the burden of all the darkness.


    After the civil war ended, Sultan Yusuf could easily solidify his power by executing Topal to control the chaos.


    Ali couldn''t bring himself to say anything. If he objected, Carl would launch an attack. If he agreed, this noble man would fall into the abyss.


    It was a flawless trap.


    Topal gently embraced the sobbing Ali, then pushed him away firmly and stepped forward to face Carl.


    "Sahal Din Topal, what will you do?"


    Carl asked softly, his eyes glinting.


    The young archduke and the elderly military commander, three times his age, stared at each other.


    "Yes, Archduke Carl. I will do it." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Topal''s voice was resolute, his eyes filled with determination.


    There was sadness in his gaze, but no hatred.


    Because this is war. War is originally something more miserable than this.


    It is better to chew on your resentment and reflect on it, but not harbor hatred.


    Looking at those clear eyes, Carl smiled with satisfaction and nodded slowly.


    "Very well, Sahal Din Topal. It is only because you can say so that you are worthy."


    Topal''s eyes widened at Carl''s incomprehensible words.


    It''s truly an unexpected words for him, that comes out Carl''s mouth.

 Chapter 262 - 262: The Weight of Mercy

    Because this is war. War is originally something more miserable than this.


    It is better to chew on your resentment and reflect on it, but not harbor hatred.


    Looking at those clear eyes, Carl smiled with satisfaction and nodded slowly.


    "Very well, Sahal Din Topal. It is only because you can say so that you are worthy."


    Topal''s eyes widened at Carl''s incomprehensible words.


    "If you are the one who fears the shedding of your people''s blood, if you are the one who can bow down and suffer humiliation under Hardion''s sword, if you are the one who willingly accepts even that stigma, then I can trust you with your fear and weakness and entrust you with this land."


    "¡­ ¡­ What is that¡­?"


    "Do it, Sahal Din Topal. As the governor of the Hardion Empire''s vassal territory and Hardion''s loyal dog, this is what you must do."


    Carl said calmly.


    He told the plan to Topal, who still didn''t know anything. Topal''s face, once shining with determination, became distorted in pain.


    "Thank you for your mercy, Your Highness."


    But instead of running away or turning away, Topal willingly embraced all this ugly darkness and took it upon himself.


    Topal staggered to his knees and bowed to Carl, unable to control his body properly due to the loss of so much blood.


    Ali closed his eyes tightly in despair and shed tears. The prisoners, who had been quietly listening from afar, also burst into tears when they saw the sight.


    "Sahal Din Topal, I won''t die."


    Carl felt it intuitively as he looked down at Topal''s back, kneeling before him.


    Topal would not die even after the civil war ended.


    His nobility truly shone, and those who were with him at this moment would attest to this.


    The people of this land would cry out together for Topal, who gave himself up for them. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Yusuf, who had made a decision for the sake of his suffering people, would also gladly accept it, restore Topal''s fallen honor, and use him greatly.


    He was a man worth that much.


    "It''s a shame. I wish I could have him, but I guess I can''t."


    Carl wanted to lure Topal to Hardion.


    But what made Topal shine was that he loved this land and the people who lived on it.


    If taken to Hardion, this shining jewel would become nothing more than a rough pebble.


    Killing him was also an option, as he might become an enemy.


    However, Topal was a wise man and would try to avoid war with Carl even if the order came from above.


    It was better to leave him alive.


    "Get up, Governor Topal."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Even though he had not yet completed the occupation and made it his territory, Carl made his relationship clear.


    Carl supported Topal as he staggered to his feet and whispered softly in his ear.


    "There is a secret agreement between Sultan Yusuf and me. It involves the secrets of the Kuah Hadad sect and the reptilian monsters that have been appearing in the Celle Mountains. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Carl and Topal exchanged glances.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Topal quickly understood the meaning.


    He listened to the brief and got a general idea of the situation.


    So he was relieved and was ready to gladly take on the infamy of being the governor of Hardion.


    Carl explained that the war was to resolve the problem of the Kuah Hadad sect by joining hands with Yusuf and, at the same time, to rule over this land so that it did not fall to the monsters appearing from the Chele Mountains.


    In other words, if Carl only occupied the northern part of the Tishal Mountains, he would not shed any more blood and would instead defend this land against monsters and the Qua Hadad cult.


    Topal could even happily accept the stigma.


    Topal took active action because he knew that division between the nobility and the commoners was inevitable.


    He led those who had been taken prisoner with him to the gates of the city, shouting and persuading them that the stories about the demon Duke Hardion were false.


    In the process, Topal and the prisoners had no choice but to denounce Chandar and his associates.


    Topal held his tongue, but the common captives did not.


    As the truth came out, the castle was thrown into chaos.


    However, the fear that they would be completely annihilated if they fought Carl here was so great that they eventually decided to surrender at Topal''s urging.


    It was a war that was already over, and in fact, they couldn''t even fight.


    Because there were less than 100 troops left in the castle.


    There was no need to call it a battle; Master Jaren just had to jump up, kill the enemies, and open the door.


    As promised, Carl raised his flag in the castles he captured to show that he would protect them and take responsibility for them.


    With that, the people were convinced that the words of Topal and the prisoners were true.


    Carl continued to advance slowly and conquer, and the 2nd Central Army, which had been tied down and unable to participate in the battle, joined in belatedly, further increasing his strength.


    Finally, after just over two months since the start of the war, Hardion had taken over all the territories north of Jihan.


    This was before the second detachment of the Imperial Central Army arrived.


    The misdeeds of Chandar and his associates were exposed one by one, yet they went unpunished.


    Now this land was Hardion''s territory, so there was no reason to punish him for his crimes as a rebel of Tumar.


    This was part of Carl''s plan to accelerate the division of northwestern Tummaria.


    In fact, Chandar and other military commanders were able to enjoy their accumulated wealth without any punishment. They were careful, but that was about it.


    This was enough to create a great spark in the hearts of the common people who were filled with sorrow and anger at the number of people who were drafted and died and the property that was taken to supply war materials.

 Chapter 263 - 263: The Struggles of a Divided Empire

    As the Archduke and victorious leader of the Eastern Empire, Carl held a great deal of power in the war against Tumarius.


    The first thing he did was to build a government-general''s office and deploy soldiers and administrators to each region to solidify his control.


    After extinguishing the urgent fire, he immediately moved his army eastward and stationed it in a strategic location to cut off the influence coming from the center of the Tumarian rebels.


    He sent a force of Hardion soldiers, but he also included many of the Tumarians.


    There was a lot of opposition to the re-enlistment because it was carried out right after the war, which had caused many casualties. However, the Tumarians were so defeated that they lacked the energy to object.


    Many even welcomed the decision, believing it would free them from the flames of the Qur''ah Haddad sect and civil war.


    Next, Carl ordered Topal to search the rivers flowing from the Celle Mountains and establish a defensive line to prevent the invasion of monsters.


    Topal did his best to carry out this mission, and endless battles with monsters took place in the river areas that had been abandoned due to the war.


    Of course, victory came with spoils as well.


    Carl collected enough loot within the limits promised to Yusuf and sent it via a supply corps to the center of the empire.


    Many lobbied Carl for ownership of the territories in the western Hardion Empire''s Tumarian lands. Unfortunately, such matters could not be addressed immediately.


    Not only had the Laurel Union contributed to the war, but so had the Central Army.


    Additionally, many nobles and territories of the Hardion Empire had provided significant support.


    The rewards for the Central Army were not Carl''s responsibility but rather that of Emperor Azgoth or Prince Aric, who managed many state affairs on behalf of the Emperor.


    Thus, the ownership of the territorial lands had to remain undecided for the time being. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nevertheless, Carl solidified his relationships with the various lords of the Laurel Union and secured many concessions by promising to share territorial rights with them.


    By the end of autumn, as winter approached, Carl was able to see a familiar face for the first time in a long while.


    "Lord Carl¡­"


    "Camilla?"


    Camilla, who arrived late at night, collapsed weakly into Carl''s arms.


    The stench of rotting blood and flesh assaulted his nostrils.


    "I missed Siana¡­ It''s coming here¡­"


    "Milton!"


    Carl called for Milton while holding Camilla, who was mumbling faintly.


    Though he listened carefully to Camilla''s words, her treatment took priority.


    Harmon, who had been waiting outside, ran in less than a minute to fetch Milton.


    Both Harmon and Milton paused when they saw the Tumarian woman being examined while Carl held her in his arms.


    However, the look of urgency on Carl''s face brought back memories of the past, and they hurriedly attended to Camilla.


    Carl looked as though he had lost his way¡ªjust like the day he lost his mother.


    ---


    A few days after Carl occupied western Tumaria and deployed troops to the east to pressure the rebels, the news spread rapidly.


    "It is said that Archduke Carl succeeded in taking control of the West."


    "The timing was perfect."


    Yusuf clenched his fists as he heard the news about Carl.


    As they approached Bursa''s doorstep, events seemed to unfold at just the right moment.


    Since avoiding the rebels while spreading the news wasn''t easy, it had taken some time for the message to reach him.


    Only five days had passed since Carl took full control of the West, and the aftereffects were likely to spread throughout the rebel army.


    "He has done his part by creating a two-front war and cutting off the abundant food supply from the rivers that extend from the Celle Mountains.


    "Now, with Bursa, the stronghold of the heretic leader, Siana, right in front of us, the heretics and rebels are nothing but dew on the sand."


    The Tumarian ministers were optimistic about the situation, as were the military commanders like Sahal Din.


    The extreme attrition and strategic damage caused by the two-front war were significant.


    More importantly, the rebels'' supply line from western Tumaria had been severed.


    Without supplies, an army cannot fight.


    The crops from the agricultural lands along the rivers flowing from the Celle Mountains had played a critical role in sustaining the rebels.


    By attacking from both sides and mercilessly taking the last reserves of food, they had left the rebels with no strength to resist any longer.


    "No matter how hard they try to hold out, they''ll have no choice but to surrender before winter comes. It''s better to slowly pressure them and bring them down."


    Though some supplies remained, the central region of Tumaria was mostly barren and could not sustain the rebels for long.


    At best, they would self-destruct within a month.


    "No, we will capture Bursa as quickly as possible," Yusuf declared boldly, despite the cautious advice of his ministers.


    "Your Majesty, the casualties among your soldiers will pile up," one advisor ventured carefully.


    Still, Yusuf shook his head firmly.


    "The bloodlines of the heretic Siana and the Padishah will not surrender just because supplies are running low.


    "They will hold out even if it means starving all the people of Tumaria.


    "Especially as long as the heretic Siana remains, we will never be able to stop."


    Yusuf''s low, powerful voice made it clear to everyone that he had made up his mind.


    If supplies ran out, the people would starve, and the soldiers would lose their strength to fight.


    Under normal circumstances, such events would lead to the end of a conflict.


    However, the presence of Siana, who enslaved humans with bizarre sorcery, posed a dire threat.


    The Sultans were merely figureheads, without extraordinary abilities or charisma.


    But Siana was the true problem.


    What if she enslaved innocent people and forced them to fight, even while starving?


    The entire population of Tumaria could be wiped out.


    The Sultans desired to rule the land, but no one yet understood Siana''s ultimate intentions.


    What if her goal was the total destruction of both the Haddad Church and Tumaria itself?


    "As soon as the sun rises tomorrow, we will advance and surround Bursa.


    "Keep a closer watch to ensure no one escapes Bursa."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the commanders responded.


    Though they were initially shocked by Yusuf''s aggressive strategy, his firm tone left no room for dissent.


    In Yusuf, they recognized a capable, virtuous, and decisive leader¡ªqualities that were desperately needed during such turbulent times.

 Chapter 264 - 264: The Sultans Resolve

    "Especially as long as the heretic Siana remains, we will never be able to stop."


    Yusuf''s low, powerful voice made it clear to everyone that he had made up his mind.


    If supplies ran out, the people would starve, and the soldiers would lose their strength to fight.


    Under normal circumstances, such events would lead to the end of a conflict.


    However, the presence of Siana, who enslaved humans with bizarre sorcery, posed a dire threat.


    The Sultans were merely figureheads, without extraordinary abilities or charisma.


    But Siana was the true problem.


    What if she enslaved innocent people and forced them to fight, even while starving?


    The entire population of Tumaria could be wiped out.


    The Sultans desired to rule the land, but no one yet understood Siana''s ultimate intentions.


    What if her goal was the total destruction of both the Haddad Church and Tumaria itself?


    "As soon as the sun rises tomorrow, we will advance and surround Bursa.


    "Keep a closer watch to ensure no one escapes Bursa."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the commanders responded.


    Though they were initially shocked by Yusuf''s aggressive strategy, his firm tone left no room for dissent.


    In Yusuf, they recognized a capable, virtuous, and decisive leader¡ªqualities that were desperately needed during such turbulent times.


    ---


    "Your Majesty the Sultan."


    After the other ministers withdrew, only Yusuf and his vizier, Nishanj, remained. Nishanj bowed respectfully to Yusuf and cautiously remonstrated with him in a low voice so that no one else could hear.


    "The future of Tumaria lies in the hands of the Sultan. Please do not neglect to preserve your dignity."


    Nishanj decided not to oppose Yusuf''s decision. Since he is the lord Nishanj trusts and follows, instead of opposing him, he resolved to give Yusuf strength and spread his body to block the stones until Yusuf, who was still very young, spread his wings.


    "I know, Nishanj."


    Yusuf admitted it, unlike before, when he had disparaged himself by calling himself a "mean scribe." He knew it too. It had to be him. The self-mockery at that time had been nothing more than whining from his still-young heart.


    "That''s why I left the defense to you."


    Yusuf knew very well that he was still immature. So, he entrusted something very important to Nishanj, who had taken care of many state affairs at the Padishah''s side and fought with him in high places, risking his life.


    "If the future of Tumaria rests on my shoulders, my life rests on your shoulders. Do not betray my trust."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Nishanj answered in a voice like a sturdy old tree that had grown for thousands of years in the burning desert. He would protect Yusuf no matter what happened.


    In this case, it was not Nishanj, the vizier who took care of state affairs, but Nishanj, the old viper who had withstood and thwarted more than a hundred assassination attempts and firmly maintained his position.


    ---


    The next day, as Yusuf had declared, the Tumaria army advanced and besieged Bursa.


    Since they moved very quickly, everyone was tense, wondering when the enemy would attack them, but fortunately, Bursa was quiet. Yusuf appeared in person after the siege was complete to demonstrate that he was the representative of the Padishah who ruled over Tumaria.


    The flag of Tumaria fluttered in the center, a black background with a golden sun. Below it fluttered the flag of a double-headed lion holding a shield, the personal emblem of Yusuf.


    Before the Tumaria Civil War, Yusuf had been just one of many Padishah''s children, without even a personal coat of arms, as he had no interest in power or position. His emblem was made hastily, almost copying his father''s Padishah emblem to reduce confusion.


    The shield held by the two-headed lion in the Padishah''s emblem was originally circular, but in Yusuf''s, it was changed to a heater shield with a pointed bottom.


    Yusuf was carried in a magnificent Padishah''s palanquin, adorned with gold and jewels and bearing the national and personal flags. He sat on a relatively small and neat chair newly made in front of the Padishah''s chair.


    This demonstrated that Yusuf still considered himself the Sultan, the representative of the Padishah. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason it was possible to install two chairs in the palanquin was because the Padishah''s palanquin was so huge. This palanquin, adorned with gold and jewels, was a large square when viewed from above, with each corner measuring three meters. It had a wide roof to block out the sunlight and a stately flag hung on it.


    Of course, moving it by human power was nearly impossible. Four trained Tumari elephants had to carry it and walk in sync.


    Yusuf actually hated the Padishah''s palanquin terribly.


    First of all, he disliked the fact that four huge beasts, which he had trained but had no idea how to move, were carrying the weight. He hated the time and resources wasted to move such a meaningless object. But most of all, he despised sitting in the same seat where his father, the Padishah, had sat.


    The palanquin he sat on was a throne from hell, reeking of rotting corpses, created by squeezing the blood and sweat of the people for meaningless vanity.


    Yusuf gripped his golden staff tightly, glaring at the eerily unresponsive Bursa. Even though he hated the Padishah''s palanquin so much, he sat in this seat because he needed a symbol to unite the current Tumaria.


    It was also to package the bait in the most appetizing way possible.


    As Yusuf tapped the floor of the palanquin with his golden staff, a symbol of his authority, he raised his chin and gave the order.


    "Send a messenger."


    A slave waiting beside the elephant reported this to Nishanj, who then gave the order.


    It was because the noble Padishah and his representative, the Sultan, could not give their voices to the common people that they did such troublesome things.


    After Yusuf became Padishah, all the customs were overturned.


    At Nishanj''s command, a lone horse from Padishah''s army rode toward the gates of Bursa.